Page 1


Page 2


Page 3

A
COMPREHENSIVE GRAMMAR
OF THE
SINHALESE LANGUAGE

Page 4

A
COMPREHENSIVE GRAMMAR
OF THE
SINHALESE LANGUAGE
ABRAHAM MENDIS GUNASEKARA
ASIAN EDUCATIONAL SERVICES
NEW DELHI YA MADRAS ir 1999

Page 5
ASIAN EDUCATIONAL SERVICES
* 31, HAUZ KHAS VILLAGE, NEW DELHI — 110016
PH. : 65601 87,6568594 FAX: 011-6852805,6855.499 E-mail: asianeds(nda.vsnt.net.in
* 5, SRIPURAM FIRST STREET, MADRAS - 600 014,
PH. : 8265040 FAX: 8211291 E-mail: asianedsmd3.vsnil.net.in
1af AES &ዛ95.!! ' |
Frist Published: Colombo, 1891 First AES Reprint : New Delhi, 1986. Second AES Reprint : New Delhi, 1999. ISBN 81-206-0106-8
Published by J. Jetley
for ASIAN EDUCATIONAL SERVICES 31, Hauz Khas Village, New Delhi - 110 016. Processed by AES Publications Pvt. Ltd, New Delhi- 110 016. Printed at Jaya Print Pack Pvt. Ltd. New Delhi.

COMPREHENSIVE GRAMMAR
OF T.
SINHALESE LANGUAGE,
Etapter for fle use of English leaters
ant 9rescribe for tile (ini seriuice (Examinatiuma.
ΒΥ
ABRAHAM MENDIS GUNASEKARA,
Метber F. A. S., Ceylот Втатch, Interpreter Mudaliydir to the Registrar-General of Ceylon.
'The Sinhalese language is one well worth acquisition not only by those whose calling or pr ion renders it y, but by p of linguistic tastes, ior the sake of a knowledge of its wonderful and beautiful structure, allicd closely as it is to the great Indian Classic tongue, and of which structure acquaintance with European languages, with Greek and Latin and the Semitic tongues, affords no idea.'
COTOMBO :
G. J. A. SKEEN, GOVERNMENT PRINTER, CEYLON.
1891,

Page 6

9ờicated, bg, Special ermission,
TO
HIS EXCELLENCY
SIR ARTHUR ELIBANK HAVELOCK, K.C.M.G.,
6overnor and Commander-in-Chief in and over the Island of
Ceylon, with the Dependencies thereof,
4§tc., βο, όο,
N TOKN OF PROFOUND RESPECT FOR "TS EXCELLENCY AND OF
DEEP GRATITUDE TO THE CEYLON Gover NMENT
FOR PATRONISING THIs woRk,
BY
THE AUTHOR.

Page 7

PREFACE.
HE absence of a comprehensive Grammar of the Sinhalese Language suited to the requirements of English readers suggested to me some years ago the desirability of preparing such a work.
The manuscript was completed in June, 1885. In 1888 sanction was obtained for its being printed at the Government Press. Since then various causes have delayed its issue.
Whatever leisure I have been able, as a Government Official, to devote to literary work, has not been spared in a conscientious endeavour to render the book worthy of its, object, I humbly trust that my efforts have not been altogether unsuccessful.
In the preparation of the present Grammar I have availed myself of several works on Sinhalese Grammar, by both ancient and modern authors. It has been written in a form best adapted to suit those who are familiar with European Grammars. Owing to the multiplicity of examples and explanations, and the introduction of some matter not perhaps strictly appertaining to the province of a Grammar, but likely to be of use, its scope has exceeded the bounds originally contemplated.
I have to acknowledge my deepest obligations to several gentlemen who have encouraged and aided me in my labours.
Dr. R. RosT, C.I.E., the accomplished Librarian of the India Office, ever an unselfish and devoted friend of all
Preface = Sanjñápana ya eo » Baeboroco or Vijñápa 2daya Saseba0c0.

Page 8
w PPAC
engaged in Oriental studies (at whose suggestion I ventured to seek the support of the Ceylon Government), has helped me much by sound advice, and has watched the progress of the Grammar with much interest. The Hon. Sir A. E. GORDON, G.C.M.G., late Governor of Ceylon, with that generous readiness to encourage native literature which has always distinguished him, sanctioned the issue of the book from the Government Press. Mr. J. H. DE SARAM, District Judge of Galle and Member of the Board of Civil Service Examiners, has viewed the publication of the work with favour. At the hands of my tutor, WASKADUWE SUBEUTI TBRUNNANSE, P.N.M., the well-known learned priest, I have received material aid. Mudaliyar B. GUNASEKARA, Chief Translator to Government, among the foremost of Sinhalese scholars, has kindly assisted me throughout the progress of the work.
To Mr. H. C. P. BELL, Archaeological Commissioner and Honorary Secretary of the Ceylon Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society, I owe a special meed of thanks for the ungrudging assistance he has rendered me, by snatching time in the midst of his own laborious duties for a very scrutinizing revision of the proof sheets from the commencement.
Lastly, I desire to tender my warm thanks to Mr. G. J. A. SKEEN, the Government Printer, for the pains he has taken personally in connection with the printing.
Colonibo, Septender, 1891. A. M. G.

CONTENTS.
Oswa ?A0}12
Preface to the First Edition ... y Preface to the Reprint vu Contents mx Index of Contents x Hints to Students w v is XV Introduction se e P ge Orthography oes e es e o 3-66 Alphabet, &c. 0 8 0. p 3-41 Transliteration des Op 8 29 Phonetic Rules se w 41 Mistakes in Orthography ... 66 Etymology ... O As ... 66-41
oun-classification, &c. ... Gender Oe 70 Number a e. es o 82 Perзопа... 88 O ge e 88 Table of Case-endings ... 95 Declension to a 9 Eh a e. 97 Adjective 8 as a w v. 137 umerals-declension, &c. O 144 Article... - O o o 150 Pronoun-declension, &c. 54 Bonorifics · · · OW 175 Verb O O O up o 177 Vοίοe ... ee a 178 Mood ... OQ 8 s so 8 Gerund or Werbal Noun 8 v8 48 188 Particip- 0 0 8 POI 189 Participial Adjective . O. O. O. e ao a 192 Tense ... be ge de 4 93 Number os 8 P00 198 Persom... 9 ) KO 9 198 Tables of Inflectional Endings of Werbs o 198 Principal Parts of Werbs 208 Conjugation so d x ... 219-292 ಬ್ಲ! ctiv Werbs O O 237 uxiliary Ver è 292 Compound Werbs 0. X 294 Warbal Bonorificas to O O 298
ition S - 309 Conjunction e O s up a 311 Interjection e ao 6b O O 312 Prefixes ... og 0 34
Contents Siokpatraya geegas or Patna egas. ix

Page 9
CONY
Composition or Compound Words 9. A Derivation Os to 8 Onomatopoetic Words ... is Suffixes and Derivatives ... see Reduplication of Words ... eed Synonyms bee ΕιοπιοηγIng 8 O O es Elevation and Degeneration of Words ... Some useful Wo At 8 Syntax d Y O. ge a Classification of Sentences gees Cases, &c. OOO OBaA Adjective 68 69 O. KO () 85 Pronouη ... 8 Verb A 8 A & 0 0 Reported Speech a 8. Conjunction 9 OO to Correlative Expressions ... 0 0 8 Order of Words in a Sentence we Colloquial Sinhalese e 8 g.
Parsing ... Od so 0. Idiom ... - U - 8ts O
Punctuation, &c. e use to Os Comparison of Classical and Colloquial Sinhalese Index of Words
PAG
. 411
8.
475 412 417
影
435 439
440
439
E
470 4. 46

Adverb : definition of 204
INDEX OF
CONTENTS,
Numbers with p. prefixed indicate the pages; others, the sections.
f = foot-note.
Adjective : definition of 119; division of 120; sub-divisions of 121 qualitative-122 verbal-122, 179, 202, 250,252 quantitative-123 cardinal numeral--123 a. indefinite numeral--123 a demonstrative -124 definite article 124 a, 135 indefinite article 124 a, 135 124b-لpronomina interrogative-124 c ordinal numeral-124 d inflection of 125 comparison of 126-127 nouns used as-120, 327 endings of p. 144, 179, p. 232f,
p. 277յf: syntax of 326-327
formation of 205 nonas ased as--p. 301 classification of 206 of time p. 301
place p. 303 arrangement p. 305 repetition p. 305 manner p. 306 time, &c., expressive of doubt.
&c., p. 306 , quantity or degree p. 306
affirmation and negation
p. 307 cause and effect p. 308 comparison of 207 endings of 205, p. 303, p. 302.f.
p. 304f. Alphabet : definition of 2
Eiu and mixed-7-9 vowels and consonants of Elu
y
x
remarks on Elu-pp. 4, 6 vowels and consonants of the
mixed-9 Sanskrit-p. 3 remarks on the Sanskrit and
mixed-p. 5 combination of letters 10 complete inflected-pp. 8, 9 symbols of vowels and their
names 11 compound letters pp. 12-15 remarks on-pp. 13, 16 formation of compound letters
黑 7-19 mode of writing letters(plate)38 classification of letters--20-28 formation of sounds 29-30 mode of reading letters 31 sounds of letters 32 names of letters 34 a new letter to represent “f” 35 Pali-p. 347 f Tamil-p. 356.f.
(Vide under Letters.)
Analysis 349-351
Apposition - words put in
288,322
Article 135 ; some peculiar modes of denoting it 137 declension of nouns with the
indefinite-138 definite-140 indefinite-135-140 peculiar uses of-139, 141, 142
Bases O' Crude Foras of nouns and their application 9. of verbs 19)
(Vide under Derivation.)

Page 10
xii
Case : definition of 97
enumeration of 98 definitions of the cases 99, 102, 104,106,108, 110, 112,113,114 nominative-99-101,273-289,325 acုမ္ယန္tive - 102-03, 290-301,
5 instrumental-104-105, 302-304 auxiliary-106-107, 305-308 dative—108-109, 309-312 ablative—10-111, 313-316 genitive-112, 317-322 locative-113, 323-324 vocative–114, 347 h - relation or Káraka I.i.5 - endings 116, (246-252) - absolute 325 Classical and Coloquial
Sinhalese, comparison of 362
Composition or Com
pound Words : definition of 213 classification of 214 case compounds 215, (irregular) p. 328; an unclassified list of p. 329; unelided-216 adjectival compounds 217 collective compounds 218;
remarks on-p. 332 indeclinable (or adverbial) com
pounds 219 relative (attributive, or posses
sive) compounds 220 Coniugation 194, 195.
(Vide Werb.)
NDEx OF CONTINs.
Oeffaf tions (Vido upfler the
different headings.)
Deation : radicals (roots)
number of roots in Eu, Pali,
and Sanskrit 222 classification of radica's 223 method of deducing radicals 224 characteristic features of Elu words as compared with Sanskrit and Pali 225 سر list of (verbal) roots 226 nominal bases 227 origin and development
Sinhalese 228 mode of derivingEu wordsp.348 comparison of Eu with Indian
Aryan languages p. 349 of some important words, &c.,229 derivatives differing only in
form 230 - by means of suffixes 246-252 (Consult Index of Words to find out the derivation of any particular word.) Outch, naturalised and derived
words from 236
English, naturalised and de
rived words from 237
Etymology, pp. 66-411; defia
nition of 72
Figures. Sinhalese (plate) 130
Fractions, how to express 131
Grammar, definition of 1
division of 5
o,
Conjunction 209, 304, 344
345 Gender 81-88; modes of
denoting-82 of inanimate objects 83-86, 88 common-87 remarks on - p. 71
Gerunds or verbal nouns 172
(Vide under Werb.)
andwriting (plate) 39
Homonynms 257
Honorifies of substantives
150, of verbs 203; 285 sorne words used as honorifics
p. 105f diaba : importance of 353
idiomatic sentences 354 idiotisms 355-360
Consonant-Vide Alphabet Correlative Expressions 346 Oeelensiora: division of
words for the purpose of -117 remarks on pp. 98, 99, 127, 134 of masculine nouns pp. 98-118
., nouns with honorific endings pp. 118, 126,-with the indefinite article 138 ... feminine nouns pp. 119-126 , inanimate nounspp. 126-135
... abstract nouns p. 135
verbal nouns pp. 136-137 numerais 132-133 pronouns pp. 16 i-- i73
Vide Noun, and Pronoun

INDEX OF CONTENTS.
Ingeription (very old) p. 4 Interection, list of (comprising words used in calling ani , &c.) 210 reduplication of p. 314 Letters : definition of 2 proper use of pp. 31-41 a letter to represent 'f'' 35 mode of writing-38-39 origin of 41
(Vide under Alphabet.)
Malay-words naturalised and
derived from 239
Maldive language, affinity
of Sinhalese to 232
Mstakes in Orthography 71 Mood-Wide Verb. Masatisation 70 Nipata 204-210, 212
Moun : definition of 74-78 classification of 75-79, 117 infections of 80 bases of 91 verbal-Vide endings of p. 68, 79, p. 71, p. 72, p. 75, p. 78, p. 82, p. 83, p. 86, 99, 102, 104, 106, 108, 110, 112, 113, 114, 116, 134, p. 136, p. 350f. used adjectively 120 (Vide under Gender and Declen
вion.) Msumber 89-95, 185
modes of forming-92-93 of abstract nouns and nouns denoting natural productions 94-95 plural of proper nouns 79 plural of numerals 134 Syntax of 276, 278-284 Jugeneras 128
Sinhalese figures (plate) 130 Orthography pp. 1-66 ; defi
inition of 6 nistakes in-71 a : alphabet p. 347 f, natural
ised words from-238 Ραπταίας 349, 352
X i.
Partepia
122, 179, 202 Participies: present-l74
past-176 anomalous forms of-178
(Vide under Verb.)
Paárticles (indeclinable) 73, 211-212, p. 140, p. 143, p. 156, p. 157, p. 158, p. 160, p. 172, p. 182, 173, p. 241 f.
Parts of speech 4, 73
Persom 96, 186
Syntax of 214, 276, 280, 287,
338-339
| Phonetie rules 47-69
elision 48 substitution 49 augmentation 50 assimilation 51-53 reduplication 54, 353 metathesis 55, 299, 341 elongation 56 abbreviation 57 combination 58-69, 135
Portuguese-words natura
lised from 235
Prakrits p. 348.
Prefixes 211; forms of cer
tain-p. 316 Preposition: list of 103,105, 107, 111, 113, 208,300 Rs)4, 307, 310, 316 use and the origin of-p. 310 words having the force of -
p. 311
Pronoun: definition of 143
classification of 144 personal-144 demonstrative-144 interrogative-144 indefinite-p. 156 possessive-p. 157 definitive-p. 157 reflective-p. 158 adjective-p. 159 relative-145 distributive-46 application of 149 endings of p. 164, p. 167, p. 172 Syntax of 328-329
Adjeceit et.

Page 11
Riv
Prolaumelationa 33 Punctuation, &c., 361 Reported speech 242-243 Bodyas, words used by 240b
Boot-Vide Derivation. Sandhi, rules of 60-69
Saraskrit: alphabet p. 5
- words, how introduced into
the language 238
senternee : definition of 3
classification of 264-272 order of words in a-347
Spelling : mistakes in 71
alters the meanings of words 42 subject and predicate 26163; when they are omitted 262, 263,286 subject and agreement
nominative case 273-289 Suffixes (endings) - Vide under
the different parts of speech pp. 389-396 definition of suffix 243 derivation of some-229
, by means of -pp. 389-396 Taddhita-arid derivatives 246 Kridanta– y 249 Nyllables 40 synonyms for Buddha, mirvápa, heaven, god, sun, moon, star, devil, sky, Mahamera, cloud, rain, lightning, day, morning, evening, night, year, fire, wind or air, earth, man, woman, king, learned or wiseman, friend, enenny, forest, bótree, cocoanut tree, tree, lion, elephant, horse, bird, snake, sea, fish, gold, white, couple, great or large, small or little, near, always, quickly, to arrive, to say, to see 254-256 fiyatak pp. 410-443; definition
of 260 of nominative case 273-289
accusative 290-301 instrumental, 302-304 auxiliary 305-308 , dative 309-312 ablative 313-316
INDEX OF CONT.
of genitive case 317-322 , locative , 323-324 peculiarities and usos of some
cases p. 432 nominative and accusative ab
solute 325 of adjective 326-327 ,, pronoun 328-329
verb 330-334 mood 335-337 person 338-339 tense 340-341 uses of the present tense 340 reported speech 342-343 of conjunction 344-345
colloquial Sinhalese 348
Tamaill : alphabet 234f.
words naturalised and derived
from-234
Tense: definition of 180
mode of expressing the minor
tenses 181-183 colloquial forms of 184 formation of 190 formation of past tense 192 uses of the present tense 340
Transliteration 36-37
Tripositional speeela
9. Upasargra 211 Vedda dialect, list of word
of 240 a Werb : definition of 15
transitive and intransitive-153.
291一293,301,331一334 trigitive-પed intransitively
154 inflections of 155 voice 156 passive voice 157-159 reflective and reciprocal-160 mood 161, 335-337 benedictive and optative mood
161.f indicative mood 62 optative mood 163, p. 288 f. iಖ್ಖtive mood 164, pp. 201
remarks on the
mood pp. 201-202
optative force of the impera
tive 165
imperative

INDEX OF CONTENTs, V
permissive form 166 竣
hortative-67
conditional mood 168, 335
337
causal- 169, p. 229, 289 f,
p. 460f.
formation of causal-170,
.262 f.
infinitive mood 171 verbal nouns or gerunds 172, 251, 252, 294; endings of 77,p_179九171,172,178方 p. 219, p. 236, p. 244 f, p. 274 f, p. 290 f. p. 351 f. present participle 174-175 past participle 176 formation of past participle
177 tense 180 endings of 187, pp. 183-184, 184, pp. 198203, p. 207 f, p. 215 ή p. 239.f p. 248 ή, p. 287 f, p. 318 f, p. 320f. p. 351f. volitive and involitive-l38 formation of involitives 189,
p. 264 f. bases of 190 formation of tenses. 190-192,
pp. 20-218 principal parts of 193 conjugation of 195, 197, 198 remarks on conjugation, &c.,
р. 236 irregular and defective-196 auxiliary-199 impersonal-200 сопароund—201 sy, tax of 330-337
Vowel— Vide Alphabet.
Vords : definition of
classification of 73, 117 comparative lists of 42, p. 37,
p. 39, p. 78, pp. 339—349 a comparison of some Eliu derivatives with those in Tam 230 original forms of Elu-251 affinity of the Maldive tongue
to the Elu 232 introduction of foreign words
into the Sinhalese 233 - naturalised from Tamil 234
争辩 , Portuguese 235 Dutch 236 yy English 237 努? , Pali 238 Malay 239
s 罗宛 employment of foreign-238 introduction of Sanskrit words
into Sinhalese 238 - of the Weddá dialect 240 a
- used by Rodiyás 240 b Euphemistic-240c: agricultural
terms p. 385 forest terms p. 385 onomatopoetic-241 - expressing the cries of ani
mals 242 peculiar use of the specific names
of trees, &c., 248 - formed by means of suffixes
244-252 reduplication of-253 - used with reference to degree
of respectability 256 ܝ Elevation and degeneration of
258 some useful-259 order of words in a sentence 34

Page 12
Page S 3 .. 6
8 . 10 20. 23f. 22, 28. 30 - 39 37 . 46a.
39 46c. 42. 48b.
43. 48d. 44. 49f.
56 . 64
62 .. 7 63. 64 . .
67 . 75
68 .. 7
!.
72 82
sy 74. ,
77 . 82h.
82 . 87
89 . 89
94 12
96 .. 6 97 . . 13 - 18
ERRATA ET AIDDENDA.
.insert “Stan ese or Saijió esoe” before “Orthography
treats' &c.
... in heading of col. 4, for “t e" read “q e."
for “life' read breath.' 4. Dentals, col. 3, sub. ** Ở ” for ** đò.”
... for “ (b)' read "(c)."
omit “gias it of...... pickaxe." item 13, sub. G3x3 for Gases in “ Glasag." sub. d) for a) in “8)aroesees.' item 5, after “ casóEBasco” add “ (Vide p. 352.).”
for 'a63c66ig.vocabulary” read “ass6so , ayosesa),
to do.''
... line 9, sub. a for a) in “pance." . item 12, col. 2, after “gropƏ” add “or geopÐ.” ... line 5 from end, after “ (by a snake)" add “&c." . item 4 from end, col. 2, for 9 in “grazf3Đz S3D”
sub. 9.
. (ii.) after o esso add “coè” and after occa” add
** නාම.?
. (4) after “congregation' add “people.' ... last line, for “856” and “858" read "885" and
“856' respectively.
. item 4, col. 2, after “ GC6” add “ or GaoGoMaSE.” ... in feminine suffixes (line 3), omit “gees or gede.” .. item 20, for eso & eso.2 in “ edzo edyceae32,” “ eoeopGearso,” &c.,
sub. 46, & 6 respectively. And correct similar errors on page 103.
item 6, for “836" read “egoco," and sub. g for 3 in
** මයුර බෝධිනුව.”
... in note, line 2, sub. 8 for 8 in “885." ... line 4, add as after "gays." ... line 6, for “C263)." read “Gocs, coo." ... in aux. case (col. 2), sub. ) for a) in “des" and omit col. 4. . in dative and ablative cases omit col. 4. . in aux. & abil plural (3rd form), for “gesSexopĐó erfoGAcadas.”
read 'මුත්තාවරුන්ෙගන්.”

ERRATA ET AIDDENDA,
Page S 117. 118 . last line, sub. fore in “bact."
141 . 124 . Ex. (b), line 5, add "(or goalas)" after “cases." 144. 128 . footnote S, sub. 63 for 8 in “8508.'
148. 131 .. line 5, for “ob" read “og,' and modify its transliter
ations accordingly.
154. 143 . add “obaoë or 'before “ess)&ed.' 175. - ... lines 7, 17, 21, & 22, sub. for 5 in మిలియర్థ" *ey9cy
වහන්ද,'**න්ද,'*', අන්ද,” **උන්ද,” ** වහන්ද? 176. 150 . footnote, sub. "3" for “g." 176 . . . footnote it, sub. 6 for 28 in “88ors." 188 - 172 . para. 2, line 2, for “persons” read “agent or object.” 217. 193 ... line 18, omit “and Past Part, ending in as."
. . . line 19, omit “q.58 + (g)&s=q88es."
. . . omit note. 235 . 195 . sub. oe for oc in "e8oc” & e for c in
○"
340 . 226 . item 19, sub. qa for es in “Eyes." 359. 234 . item 12, for “congratulation" read “flattery, coaxing." 369 · 235 ... item 9, after ** අල්පෙකෙනති" add * or අල්පෙනෙනත් ති.” 383 . 240 . item 15, after “Call" add “ (to)."
386 . . . itein 14, sub. a for as in "gasaas"; item 11 “ Forest
Terms,' sub. (S for 26 in “5es."
392. 246 ... item 10, sub. 3 for in “goos8." 402. 254 ... omit final 's' in “gods,' 'stars," “clouds." 405. 254 ... line 9, sub. for in “ead.” 419. 280 ... line 8, for “346" read “347."
The following are cases of uncertain orthography: 86 or 6;
උගුළ or උගුල ;. එලඹෙ 9r එලෙඹ ; කොළ Qr මූකුල (''leaf '); se or ec (o split'); e16 or cao (“question"); 686 or 6sá3.
The Tamil is should be represented by e instead of c : e. g. அகழ் = qலகு, ஆனைவாழை = spல90ல் (b=கு + c).
(1) sco, (2) C35, (3) C393 (‘boy’) are declined as follows :-
Nom. Acc. & Ins. Aux. & Abl. Dat. Gen. 1 {င့ဖ် cది ...య ...අයගෙන් »අයට •¶#c3@gd.
Pl. අයවල්....අයවලුන්....අයවලුන්ගෙන්....අයවලුණට....අයවලුන්ගේ, 2 cరలైన .eqరియ ...లేదGరవియా .Cక్లెయO .CqరియGయ.
Pl. GeDa3 or
3. Sing. ලමයා ....ලමයා ....ලමයාෙගන් , ....ලමයාට ....ලමයාගේ.
ලකෙමj {ලමයින් ....ලමයින්ගෙන් ...ලමයිණට ....ලමයින්ගගේ.
Woc. අය, උදවිය, ලමයා (8%nq.); අයවලුනි. ලමයිනි (pl.).
EST The words “ Saụskrit” and ** Páļi” have been used without diacritical marks.

Page 13
HINTS TO STUDENTS.
(1) The beginner is recommended to first acquaint himself with the rudiments of Sinhalese Grammar by studying the following sections carefully, viz., 10-17, 31-33, 38, 40, 42-46, 60-69, 71, 73, 80-82, 87, 89—95, 99-115, 118 (Declensions 2, 4, 5, 8, 9, 10, 12-14, 18, 19, 35-38, 48, 50, 53, 64, 65, 68-71, 74, 75, 80,82), 122-124, 126, 128a, 131, 133, 135, 138, 144-147 (Declensions 1, 2, 4, 6, 14), 149, 153, 155-160, 162-184, 186, 188, 195-201, 205, 208-210, 212, 228, 229, 233,238,239, 247, 248, 253, 259, and the Chapter on Syntax. Where many examples are given, those most serviceable for practical requirements should be first mastered. (Vide p. 476.)
(2) Sections 353–360 should prove specially useful to European Students, who will be able after mastering the sentences given to form others by their aid.
(3) Section 362 presents briefly side by side some characteristic features of classical and colloquial Sinhalese.

SINEHALESE GRAMMAR.
I.-INTRODUCTION.
THE science that treats of the proper use of speech or language (basa Des3, bhásháva GoolabɔSO)f is called Viyarana 5csoe,6 (Vydikarana &naboes), Grammar. That portion of the general science of language which teaches us to speak and write the Sinhalese (Sihala eese, Elu bö, Sigala 63osoo) language correctly is called Elu viyaraabo 5coo (Siakala ayákarana &osoC Snooa), Sinhalese Grammar.
Nore.-The word &epsis derived from 805, 'lion,' and c, taker' or 'slayer.' Both ancient and modera scholars of the language have attributed the origin of this derivation to the circumstance of this Island having been, in historical times, first conquered and ruled by a son of Sigha Báhu, who is said to have killed his father, a lion, and reigned in a city called Sigha or, more commonly, Sighapura (pura g6, 'city"), built by him near the site of the lion's den and which is considered to have been on the frontiers of Magadha, the modern Behar. The derivation is thus explained in the Mahdivarsa: “By whatever means the monarch Siha Báhu slew the 'Sha" (lion), from that feat his soms and descendants are called "Sihala' (the lion-slayers). This Lariká having been conquered by a Sihala, from the circumstance also of its having been colonised by a Sihala, it obtained the name of “Shala.' ' Another explanation, which is, perhaps, equally good, may be suggested. The descendants of Sigha Báhu may have been very properly called "Sigha, either by reason of their descent from a lion, or their lian-like bravery and valour, or after the name of the city which they built and dwelt in, just as in the same way the people of London are called Londoners, those of Latium Latins, &c. Thus, the Siņhas “who took' this Island were called 'Sighala,' and their descendants, the nodern Sinhalese, go by the same appellation. That which was
Introduction = Prairambhaya gooseoco.
The equivalent Sinhalese expressions (first the Elu and then the more commonly used Sanskrit) of important words in the Grammar are given after each English word for the benefit of the student.

Page 14
2 8INBIALCSI: GIRAMIMAR. (S 2
conquered and colonised by Sighas was called 'Sighalaya' or 'Sighals' (which latter name is now restricted to the up-country' of Ceylon), or * Sighialla dvípa' (dvipa 85e, *island'), and the language that spirang from them was called 'Sighala,' or "Sighala-bháshá." The principal objection to the former derivation is that, if Sigha Báhu and his descendants were called Sighala, people of that name would still be found in India-since Sigha Báhu is said to have had thirty-two twin children, of whom Vijaya, the first king of Ceylon, was the eldest-but they are not found there.
2. Significant combinations of elementary sounds are called pada esq; or vadan Dsf (vachana ĐēĐzo), Words ; marks or symbols which represent these sounds are called akuru (26. (akshara cabo), Letters. The systematical collection of letters in a language is called sodiya 6esitas
or hiddiya Geodeo, the Alphabet.
3. A collection of two or more words arranged in such a manner as to express a complete thought, is called vasagana eles cost or vakyaya &bassas, Sentence.
A single word may also be used as a sentence in Sinhalese, as giyemi (56coS, (I) went'; halidati coa)2S3, (they) cry.' Still, though the subject (katu sa, kartries)2S2) of the verb (kiriya 36385c3, kriyáva ScoɔēO) is always implied in Sinhalese by its predicate (kiriya 268ce, kriyava Sco8), and sometimes need not be expressed, it is rather vague to omit it in such isolated and unconnected sentences as the above; therefore mama giyemi (99) (Seces, “I went, and ovhu handati 88s eaas, “they cry,' are preferable.
* Sú g = 8ó ood = hó Go', 'well'; dí 80, 'to fly in the air, referring to the sound which is conveyed in the air upon the utterance of the letters which the alphabet embodies; ya co an expletive suffix. Though this is the commonly accepted derivation of the word, yet it is sometimes disputed, and the word derived from the Tamil servadi dau (chuvadi) to which it has a close resemblance.
f Wasagama is sometimes used for a collection of sentences, and tdikyaya is, therefore, a more appropriate term. The former is alao applied to prose, as distinguished from kari aros (kdivya aspede), 'poetry.'
i This word is written also as karttri assoa.

8) ORTEOGRAFEI. 8
4. The different sorts or classes into which words are divided are called pada ebą, Parts of Speech.
5. Grammar is divided into three parts, namely(1) San eosd (Sanjñá e3oce), Orthography ; (2) Pada vidyáva ebg 5GaoSD or Pada siddhya esqÉBādcas, Etymology; and (3) Vákya yớjanáva Doade Sc33e350pēD, Syntax.
I.-ORTHOGRAPHY.
6. San coas or Sanjñá co o se, Orthography treats of the forms and sounds of letters, and the correct mode of spelling WOTO18
THE ALPHABET. 7. There are two alphabets in Sinhalese, namely, the Elu alphabet and the “mixed' (misra Sge) alphabet.
8. The Elu alphabet comprises letters used in writing pure Sinhalese words. It contains 33 letters, of which 12 are vowels (paxakuru es&post, prinákhara g2626) and 21 consonants" (gatakuru cooapó, gátrákshara coogooseco).
The Vovels.
er a, ep á ; er e, ef é; D i, ð or G í; c ve, o' é; එ e, ඒ 4 ; ඔ o, ඕ 6.
The Consonants. ක් k; ග් ( ; චි ch: ; ප් 7 ; ටි t ; ඩි 4 ; ණ ( ; තf t ; ද් d : න් n ; ප් p ; බ් b; ම් කෘn ; ය (y ; ඊ r ; ල l ; ව් තෑ ; ස් 8 : oed hi ; ef ! ; o gr.
The Sanskrit (Saku esa, Sagskrita esoessas) lettereen
may also be regarded as forming a letter of this alphabet, as it is found in Elu compositions of eminent authors.t
* They are also called malakuru (doeos, mritdikshara eaeoasgs, tyaijandikshara &rare falo ags. Oceases or daaso abos, “dead letters."
f The term “Ehs" is given to the pure dialect of Sinhalese unmixed with foreign words, and “Sighala" to the mixed dialect, though in point of signification the two terms have not the least difference. Pali Sihala 63&se (Sanskrit, Sighala 63.erc) = Sihala 63eles = heklas tse = helu esõ = Elu eb.

Page 15
4. SNRALES GRAMMAR S 9
In the alphabet given in Sidat-sangará, the oldest and the only reliable grammar of the Sinhalese language extant, site, ; , and ech are omitted; perhaps because 髓 €, ඈ 4 were considered as modifications of q a, Sp á, and as such were thought unnecessary to be mentioned. If p di (which is undoubtedly a modification of qi a) is worthy of being mentioned, there is no reason why it e, it 6, should not be included. Perhaps ch & was omitted because in Elu words it is generally represented by eds and d. It is however found in Elu works (vide the extract of a rock inscription given below), and should be recognised as a letter belonging to the Elu alphabet. -
It is important to note in this connection that the very ancient Elu alphabet was deficient in long vowels and pure consonants, and that for this reason the Sidat-Sahgardi gives examples of their use and desirability in the language. This fact will be borne out by the following extract of a Rock Inscription supposed to have been made about 137-76 в.о. :-
Parumaka Abayaputa parumaka Tisaha vapi Achagirika Tisa pavatahi agata anagata chatudisa sagasa dine. Devanapi maha raja Gamini Abaye niyate Achanagarakacha Tavirikiyanagarakacha parumaka Abayaputa parumaka Tisa niyata pite rajaha agata anagata chatudisa sagasa.
පරුමක අබයපුත පරුමක තිසහ වපි අවහිරික තිස පවතඟි අගත අනගත චතුදිස සගස දිකෙන-දෙවනපි මහරජ ගමිණි” අබමෙය නියතොත අචනගරකච තවිරිකියනගරකච පරුමක අඛයපුත පරුමක තිස නියත පිමෙත රජහ අගත අනගත චතුදිස සගස.
“The tank of the Parumaka Tisa, son of the Parumaka Abhaya, at the mountain of Achagirika Tisa, is given to the priesthood of the four quarters, present and absent. The great king, beloved of the gods, Gamini Abhaya, ordered; Achanagara and Tavirikiyanagara, which have been established by my father, King Tisa, son of King Abhaya, (are given) to the priesthood of the four quarters, present and absent.'
9. The “mixed' alphabet comprises letters of the Elu and the Sanskrit alphabets, and is more perfect than either of then. It contains 54 letters, of which 18 are vowels and

S9) OREOGRAPEY.
36 consonants, and they are used in writing both Eu and foreign words naturalised in the language.
The Vowels.
e a, ep á; ef e, ef é; S i, ð or E í ; C á, C" ú; eða ri,
essaa rí; as li, as lí; éò e, é9 é, OMéð ai ; D o, @ ó, Day au.
The Consonants.
ක් k, බ් kh ; ග් (7, gh ; éð á; S ch, & chh ; dj, Æðjh;
es fi; ô t, dở th; ð d, eða gh; 

Page 16
6 SNAESE GRAMMAR S 10
Ca2S, sight, as drishti, not drushti; peace, example," as didrisa, not didrusa. This wrong pronunciation may account for the mis-spelling of words like mridu &ac, 'soft, mriga eaco, “beast,' 'deer,' hiridaya e Sacas, “heart,' as 93, 90, ecco, each of which is pronounced in three different incorrect ways, namely, mardu, mrudu, murdu; marga, mruga, murga, hardaya, hrudaya, hurdaya. This mistake in pronunciation has taken such a deep root that its eradication is almost impossible. In ancient inscriptions asya, (92, &c., are written as 2, 9, as is done in Grantham, and this may perhaps be taken as the origin of the wrong spelling alluded to. esa ri, eaa ri, were formerly written also as ebe, ebza, which are now fortunately obsolete (vide inflection of ped).
In Elu words the symbol is used to represent the soulds. of i a) and it ag, which are wanting in Eu, and is used beforek &s, y Cơ, cằ 5), ý c3, y C3, rổ, 1 G, c 5, 3 cề, Ả cơ, de, while in Sanskrit and Pali (Pál esoe or Magada Soc, Mfágadhi SÐɔGOã5) words ıt ís always usēd before c3 y, ở r, l 6, v 5, scs, she, 8 e, he, l e, and sometimes, for the sake of more expeditious writing, before any consonant, when it is sounded like the nasal of that class to which the following consonant belongs. This consonant is now always written horizontally with other letters in Sinhalese, but in Sanskrit and other languages of Northern India it is written over the preceding letter, a little towards the right. In Sinhalese, too, the ancient practice was the same, as is testified by rock inscriptions and other ancient writings. Even at the present day sinha, “lion, himsó,"vexation,' 'injury,' &c., are sometimes written as ées, eSea, respectively. In course of time o dropped down, and is now written in a line with other letters, as in Telugu and Grantham.
It is important to notice that the chief feature in the Elu alphabet is the absence of aspirated letters, ri e 32, rí es2a, li eo, lí sa, ai Geb, au Don, ń ăò, ñ est, s csi, sh G3, and h 8, and the existence of e it, f qi, and “semi-nasals' (vide their treatment elsewhere), which do not, to my knowledge, nono exist as separate letters in any other language .
Combination of Vovels and Consonants. 10. The consonants given in the above alphabets are deprived of vowel sounds, as a sign of which the symbols

10 онтноовлинт 7
, are appended to them (the former only to letters having a tail turned over, as 6),a)). They are called “al (kal) kiriné lakuna, ecs (ec) assee) cage," “the sign of making (a vowel-consonant) a consonant,' and the act of doing so is called “al (kal) kiráma qCS (coCS) KT885D,” “making (it) a consonant” (hal, “consonant").f To dis- , tinguish these pure consonants, the consonants in union with vowels are termed in this book vonel-consonants, as is done in Tamil (Demala SACDSee, Dravida g5êD). Consonants are inflected through the vowels, by bringing the consonants to combine with the vowels in the order they are given in the alphabet, thus :- as + q = zərə ka: ; zəif + qp = ziyə kdi; as' + qızı = zəlz ke; పో+ q = ద్కా శీ; బా+ @ = ద ki; దో+రీ = దటి k; zasť + C = & ku; &' + o) = rykú ; a’ + esca = zada kiri ; as + CO2a = zyae krt; as + as = rs34 killi; as+aq = Sakl; asis -+ éð = Gazd ke; a + éỞ = Sæsoké; a + GDéð = SGAEkai; af-+ D = Ozdo ko; as +- EÐ = GNarod kó; es + D = GMadon kau ;
The inflections of k are therefore:- దా, దు; దొ, ద ; దొ, దో; ది బి; దాశి, దాణ ; దొ, ఔఇ; తిమి, ෙක්, @@ක; මෙකා, කෞකා, කෙෆ්.
The rest of the consonants are inflected likewise. In the Sanskrit alphabet used in the Island and referred to above, as c q and 8 h are written with the vowel 9 a. and classified with the vowels, consonants are inflected through go an and gg ah, too, thus :-
zs + Go = roo, kan; od + Q3 = o, kah. In fact, in and h may be used after any of the inflected forms of consonants.
(Vide the following table of the inflections of consonants.)
* These symbols are also appended to vowels and vowel-consonants, in which case they denote a long sound, as in éð é, õð ó, eAzis ké, enĐvé.
f In Hindi (and Hindustáni) consonants are called hall coc.


Page 17
8 TABLE or THE INFLECTIONs or ConsonANTs, oR THE
Wowels......... a ɔ di sea e I sta f g i |čorgé| C u | Ca ú en fra
Vowellza k asid ka | ada ká || awdl k || alio kė || S ki | aSB k || a ku a k || De kri Sỳ khi 6) kha | 6)o khá | 6)u khẹ*| 6)u khệ”| 5 khi || 5 khi || $ù khu $ì khó | 6ù khri cg o ga o gá | coage o gé cogi do gé cegu (q gú o gri eo gh co gha | to ghả | con ghẹ*| aết ghệ”| 63 ghi | 68 ghế | gì ghu gã ghú || ao gằri 食)兹 s LLLL SS LL LLLLL S gr LLS TL 0LSSK tLLL S K LLL0 S SSSK LLt SSzL SSLLL LLLLLL €) ch Đcha | Đo chả | Đ chẹ | 8), chệ || 5 chi || 5 chi | Đ chu Ê chứ | 6), chri Schh as chha sa chhas chhe's chhg' & chhi | g ehh | g chhu g cha | Sa chari eíja efo já efie esjé éji esj gju já eu iri نہ کع a).jh &jha | &ojhdi |&ljhe"lat jhë" atë jhi 28 jhi | ajku ajkas | ajhri & fi exña 零}* ඤ, fle*|සඳ, flé*|කි fli || ඤ fl# 塞}毗瑟}叫窝}* ට් # C G0 SSS GL G SSG SYS aL S SSSSK SSS KY SS0 uA 0 SaAAA L ó th đò pha || đòa thá | đòa thẹ* | đò, thệ*i ô phi || 3 thế | đã thu là phó 1 đòa tựi ඩී (d a) da | á), dá aðir de || 6dir dé | sd di || 8 d' | as du |a) dá | &di dri do qh éð dha | éð dhá | eða dhe“ eða dhé* & dhi | & dh | S dhu 2 dhú | eða dhri κες μ S AT CLE SS qe L SSSATC LSL SSAT LLLLL SSAqe LLLL SSOe LLLLSSSY L SSY TL SS LMLL LL { É ar ta | as tá | er te | eo té | as ti | as ti | eo tu |a té | era tri ಕ್ಲಿ ಲಿ ಬಿಸಿ ặ đ) tha |ờ2 thá |è, thẹo || ở thẹ"|ê thi || 3 thả |à thu là thú |ò tằri 

Page 18
10 SNHALESC GAMMAR
S 11
Symbols representing Worvels and their Names.
11. It will be apparent from tha above examples of the inflections of consonants, that in the process the sign of the elision of a vowel disappears, and certain symbols, representing the vowels combined, are joined to the consonants. Some of them have two forms, of which one is applicable only to certain consonants, and the other to the
rest, as will be shown by the annexed table of the inflections of consonants :-
Symbols.
Symbol. Name. Signification of Name. ਜੇ
O Elapilla quO8OG The side limb ά φο
f Hrasva maitrd.gagaya. The short limb of L භ්‍රසව මාත්‍රා•ශය quantity (in metre) fift
Dirgha mátrázigaya The long limb of t දිසී මානුපාංශය quantity (in metre) 4 ඈ
es Iżpilla ඉස්ජල්ල The top or head limb i g
Dirgha is pilla The long 蠶 or head දිසී ඉස් පිල්ල lim Ce Or 0ሞ í ðorg Gețé sahita is pilla The top or head limb ගැටේ සහිත ඉස් පිල්ල with the knot
(Or | Pá pilla 02 Sbcc The nಳ್ಲ or foot 24 ○
* There is no symbol to represent sea, except that when a is conbined the consonant loses its sign of the elision of the vowel. In rock inscriptions 3 is written as ) or , as in Sanskrit and Bengali. Note that this symbol is also used to represent a part of 6) and 6, as in කෞකා, කෙකd.
These two are also called hrasva uttardegaya see CaOGoGo and dirgha uttardingaya. 84 careogoceco, respectively. They are commonly called edaya Gao ("bend") and pekaziya sahita edaya OcaS1so Cossa) «сә, ге8pectively.
o and a are used with as, co, e, ao, 6, cs, e, and sometimes with ar, while and are used with the rest of the consonants.

S 11
ORTHOGRAPEY.
Symbol. Name, Signification of Name. $Â.
pd pilla The long ಙ್ಗಲ' Ο දිසී පා පිල්ල, or foot limb, or A. Ord Or реkaniya 8ahita Flä pilla || The nether or foot a òግ
කෙපකණය සහිත limb with navel (i.e.,
පා පිල්ල the curve or zigzag) 2 gęțé sahita ela pilla The side limb with C3a
ගැවේ සහිත ඇල පිල්ල the knot 22 geta sahita ela pilideka The two side limbs ri esaa
ගැට සහිත ඇල පිළි දෙක with the knots o gayanukitta The letter “ga” with || li es
ගයනුතින්ත a tail
The long "gayanukitta" CUYGO y Oዥ ' 잉 gesé sahita gayanukitta | The “gayanukitta" lí gen
cG3) ငွှိ န္တိ லேல் with the knot
ASSY
The horn (from its e め Of kombuva eMasoɔẽĐIÐ similarity)
P O) -m or “ဒို့နိုု'ဇီဇိန္ဒိခိခိ” The long “kombuva" é芭
ܓܒܐ GG) ဇမ်ိဳးစီချွံ *ဒုံးခံ The two “kombus” , ai 6ë)
kong saka elap. The horn, and the || (၆)–Ú) |ဇ☎းဖါးချွဲခံးညိ႕မွီ side limb 0
dirgha kombuva saha O) -- elapilla The long horn and 分岔
දිසී කෞකාම්බුව සහ the side limb O
ඇලපිල්ල kombuva saha gayanukitta The “kombuva' and இ-சு అమిలిజ్ఞవివి Gooss the "gayanukitta" ' ઉોળ
Initial vowels are written in full, but vowels following
and in combination with, consonants are expressed by the above symbols.
* See note : on preceding page.
and is more like a horn.
f In ancient rock inscriptions kombuva is written G, as in Bengali,


Page 19
2 SNBALES GRAMMAR (S 12
Сотироита от Joinea Letterв. (Behdi akuru & q aq3a.) 12. When Sanskrit and Pali words are adopted into Sinhalese composition, they are transcribed in the compound manner in which they are written in Sanskrit and Pali. Hence the origin of such letters as ae) kva, enda, a dea, 9 rna, g dra, etc. This composition is effected by the union of one or more consonants, or their parts or symbols, with a vowel-consonant or its part or symbol, and vice versdi.
13. These compounds may be divided into
a. Compounds formed by entire characters, or by
parts thereof.
b. Compounds formed by entire characters and
symbols of characters.
14. Compounds of the first class, formed by entire characters, are mere joined letters, of which the last is always a vowel-consonant and the preceding letter (or letters, if compounded of more than two letters) a consonant deprived of its vowel sound by virtue of that coalescence. Such consonants have the same force as those with the sign of elision ( or ), which is seldom used except when the Sanskrit or Pali word that is transcribed ends with a consonant.
Eacamples.
Compound Letters, Words having such Letters, êsso fiká o 6xe igu . ce és gaiká, “doubt"; qê36 aliguli, “finger.” 6xé chchha : 623 thá . coexé gachcha, “tree'; exonoào kottháea,
“ division." are tta 'GR) ddha . Caenos uttara, 'reply'; scr) buddha, Buddha' eombha costa ... q6eso drambha, beginning”; coero stambha, post,' 'pillar.' ciò va o occlo ... qceò ava, “horse'; occasi sloka, “stanza' a25 sti : axe atu . coaxShasti, “elephant"; aboćS stuti, “thanks.” eð sva ? so whd . eð6 svara, “vowel'; eosáo; taghá, 'desire.' oreb htá .°Croato tená. écreb jihvá, “tongue“; onésdoredo jyótaná,
“moonlight.'

S 16 ORTOGRAP 13
There are certain compounds, which are written according to both the classes, notiged aboye. Thus, Bugda, kotthasa, may be written either as'20, éZDɔOÐpes, or a Qad, &zsbé)ɔeo. Likewise, duipa, “island, could be written either as CEes or as &es. The latter forms, and other contractions and symbols of letters, have been contrived for the sake of more expeditious writing.
15. Compounds of this class formed by parts of characters are different from the above only in that they are amalgamated one with the other so as to appear as one
single letter:
Eacamples.
Compound Letters. Unabridged Forms. Words having such Letters.
aSD kwa asas kisha . and as . easeD pakva, “mature ” ; çaxe dak
sha, 'clever.'
3 . ça), dagdha, “burnt”; cocesą yajña
sacrifice ; dí sé rájñá, o queen.”
ad . sab artha (gabartha) meaning": a32) 8atva (aserse) 8attva), “animal,'“ being.“
óR, gdha są jfia . G
cò
&ë ntha & nda . ab aç , gazë grantha,“book'; baçao chan
c D
e) tha se) tva
dana, 'sandalwood." . qe&a) andha, “blind'; q SÐco anvaya,
lineage." a mba ., ଵିକ) . Calamba, "hanging.'
The part ( in(cyshould be taken as that of ii (၅)}f which it is the beginning,
The letter () mba is also used in Elu words, when the part of m has only a very faint sound, as in q6) ahba, “mango.' To avoid confusion it is, therefore, better to express imba in Sanskrit and Pali words by the unabridged form sa, confining @ entirely to Elu words (vide page 16).
άώ ηdhα εξ) ηυα
In Pali writings the compounds a) and a) often occur. a) = Se chcha and a) = aa) bba, and are respectively called Paili chayanna e23 &cosao and Sabba bayanna eq6) 6C33a), in contradistinction to a da and a ria, which are alike in form.
16. Compounds of the second class are different from the first in that they have symbols, or remnants of certain characters, which represent them.


Page 20
4. SNEAS GRAMAR S 16
Еramplea.
宣 etter 0
||| Name of symbol || "F2" | csige EE. ä| by it.
iayanné arddhaya Th :4 یی = سر نہ w
e part of ná || Gea co griniga, “horn Gr || 6 si వివయతి අඩිය Gro Seo liniga, “gender, buffiaka) සකඳඤක.* the appendage “sex'
binduwé arddha eo goga, hor9”. y o နှီဠိစီ The half of శ్రీన్స్g, 'gender,
sayanané arddha се райcha, “five; 4f. The part of fi ဇုဗုဖူ#4. “co
binduvé arddhaya 6efs raijan, 'athe "SS" The half of six."
fayanné arddhaya sé atha, if "eight' Of ටයන්ගෙන් අයීය The part off 年号 agh “bome”
go dazada, 'stick , Ko ga :: The part of a t ီး' mag2qdukaz,
binduvé arddhaya esse) haňợda, “voice
• | န္တီးစ Ā බින්දුවේ අඩිය The half of
Ca chandra, nayanne arddhaya * moon | ** * | "Šeš* | The Part of " | 3 dara,
good'
This is the general and more common name for the symbol, and is omitted in this table when it takes also another name (vide page 16)- f arddha binduva eð5SðgS), arddha anusváraya eð gae)sóa, anusvdirirddhaya gee)c5&o, are also used.
Pali. This compound generally occurs in words of that language

S 16 OBERTOGRAPEY. 5
~ | Lette 0 - a - 9
8 ::: Signification of Words having
elitea Name of symbol. age. Compound Letters. da by it.
binduvé arddhaya esoeç halida, “moon” C |崭。淮 බින්දුවේ අඩිය The half of as kaida, 'trunk"
dvi, 'two' dayanné arddhaya e divipa, "island' (d ද යන්තෙන් අඹීය The part of d as a yuddha, "war" sea) suddha, “clean' ameams 696 ambara, 'sky' & m or mayanne arddhaya q y e The part of m I qea) aħba, “ ma
#ෂ fi || ම යන්නෙන් අඩිය
eõx madhya, 25 a ya 3yapşa'ya Geogece The part of ya | “middle"
exodon yógya, "fit”
eer rephayat oobas oo ಎಳ್ಳಿ:
(6+ga)=0.5e) 8 dirgha, 'long"
oag yantra, 6 uttara rakárdiņşaya | The posterior | “machine” ~| ° “ | උතතර රකාරංශය part of ra || Əo vydághra,
'tiger'
binduwé arddhaya ce agga, 'side' o 4 හින්දුවේ අගීය The half of edia, lineage'
qe dala, “tusk,' :
'coarse' (The DS vala, “hole,” C82- "pit" "| bral saifiaka coextras The appendage Céð ullu, “tile” sign) බෙදළුම් delum,
"pomegranate'
o Vide $ 15.
t This is generally called rebaya edsso, which is apparently a corruption of réphaya asso.


Page 21
16 SNBALCS GRAMMAB, S 17
It is apparent from the above that the symbol C represents different letters according to the letters to which it is joined. For the sake of clearness it is always better to avoid using this symbol to represent lie), it ag, n 

Page 22
18. SNA. S. GRAY AR S 19
19. It is important to observe that letters in Elu words are generally written separately, while the rule is reversed in Pali and Sanskrit. It is therefore incorrect to write the Elu words qofod atta, “branch,” Bees vissa, “twenty,” as gas, 5ees; nor is it thought proper to write the Sanskrit words co8 sarea, all,' &cs vitryya, 'strength, 25x6co antardiya, 'danger, as Odse, Sasco, catalosco.
In order to secure uniformity in writing Sinhalese it would, however, appear desirable to do away with the system of writing Sanskrit words as they are written in that language, and to write them as Elu words, as shown
above, although such a course would not be so expeditious as the present system.
Classification of Letters.
20. All the letters of the alphabet are primarily divided into vowels and consonants. The term panakuru e-e6 apost or pránákshara gp6.a36, denoting vowels, means life-letters,' and gatakuru coolagost or gaitrakshara cog)2S256, denoting consonants, means 'body-letters. The term malakuru Seapost or mritakshara Sahasabo, also denoting consonants, means 'dead-letters,' as opposed to the “ life-letters." Sara c5d or svara eða is another term for vowels. There are 18 vowels and 36 consonants (vide S 9).
The Vonels.
21. Vowels are divided into (1) short vowels (luha panakuru s e-ešzpcí, laghu Cea or hrasva Sycée) pránákshara go 6236); (2) long vowels (digu panakuru cle ess 252óz, díryha pránákshara 83 gp86zabó, guru panakuruceov c>66&ècốt, guru prámáẢshara cecốt go 6 xñcố); and (3) protracted vowels (puluta panakuru geSd es-előzów, plutas prándikshara ego) gog,6236). Short vowels have one syllabic instant (mata DSD, mátráva DɔgɔSD), the long vowels two, and protracted vowels three. A consonant has only half a syllabic instant.

S 22) ORTBIOGRAPB Yr 9
(1) Short vowels : q, a, qF e, e , c a, esa ri, as lä, е) в, б) о.
(2) Long vowels : ep á, a é, óf or go 4, Coq á, CSara r, as lá, e é, eÉ ai, à ó, a au.
(3) Protracted vowels: vowels occupying three moments, or three times the length of short vowels, in their utterance. Their use is exceptional. Eac. Mehé waró e Sec. 86o, “Come here' used when under excitement, or when calling to a person at a distance. Hé Deo and ró GM6ł are composed of the protracted vowels, which in such cases occupy sometimes more than three moments. Street hawkers commonly use these protracted vowels.
The Consonants.
22. The consonants are divided into seven classes, namely :-
No. Names of Classes. Letters appertaining to Class. 1. k varga or class as 8cs ... as k, 6) kh; c.g., eigh; 6 i. 2. ch άο. e) eds ... e ch, s. chh ; 8j, sejh; estä. 3. f. do. O Dcs ... Ə t, de țh ; àð çd, e} dh ; «Só g. 4. do. eð SS ... ef t, ð th ; e d, ð dh ; n eð. 5. p do. eo Đds ..., ed p, &ở ph ; 5) b, est bh. ; 9 m. 6. antahatha &essee ... để y, đố r, C. l., (ể !), Đ v. 7. ushmdkshara Cuooasaz6... cds, ash, eds, esh.
42lal8tha (antar, “between,” and stha, “what stands”) letters are so called because they are placed in the alphabet intermediate between the first five classes of letters (called : Cocs) above shown and ushmakshara. The first our letters of this class are “liquids.'
V
Ushneákshara are so called because they are sounded chiefly by means of the flatus (ushman දැෂමන්). The first three letters of this class are “sibilants.


Page 23
20 SINIHAILESE GRAIMMAR. S 23
23. Consonants are again divided according to quality, into (1) unaspirated (alpa prána FCS goSHS") and (2) aspirated (mahá prána Seso g26t), letters.
(1) Unaspirated letters : e k, cog, à i, e ch, 3i, edi, ටි t, ඩ් (d, ණ (, ත් t, ද් d, න' m, ප්p, බී b, ම් (m, ය (y, ඊ r, Gεί, δυ, ε 1. S
(2) Aspirated letters: 5) kh, cổ gỗ, cể cỗh, Ấãòýh, đỡ th, deờ dh, ở th, C) dh, ở ph, Gij bh.\c)
24. The aspirated letters are composed of the sound of an unaspirated letter and that of the letter h. e. Thus zosy + co3 = SÐ kh; cas + a3 = 3 gh.
25. It is a very important feature of the Elu that it is devoid of these aspirated letters, and that h takes the place of aspirated letters in Sanskrit and Pali words, sometimes singly and sometimes with the equivalent unaspirated letter prefixed to it. (Vide $ 45.)
26. Letters of the alphabet are again divided into
(1) Surd or non-sonant (agháshá 6esias), and
(2) Sonant (ghóshá Geodeb) letters.
(1) Surd or non-sonant letters: asi k, S kh; 5 ch, Schh; at, d} t}; a , eth; ap, p; c's, g sh, c s : ļ. In sounding these the glottis is open.
(2) Sonant letters: all the rest. In sounding them the glottis is closed.
Alpa ecs, 'little, and priza g46,' breath." Letters of this class are often called alpa akuru, ecs capo 'alpa letters, dropping the last párt prúna 91<ó. Alpa prána is also called sithila (88c.
t Mahdi 8e02, “great," and prana gag, “life.' This word mahdi prdina Depg)46 is generally pronounced by the uneducated as mapprana edgedgp46. Multiprana is also called dhunita Casa).

S 27)
27.
ORFEOGRAPEY 2.
Letters are lastly divided into eight classes, accord
ing to the places at which they originate :-
(1)
(2)
(3)
(4)
(5)
(6)
(7)
(8)
Gutturals (kanthaja z.06Fdes“): 85 k, D kh; es g, ස් (Jä ; චි ii, ; අ a, ආ āe; ඇ e, ඈ 4 ; හ h, $ h : i.e., the letters of the “k class' with the lastmentioned six letters.
Palatals (táluja ogot): ech, šchk; 8j, a jih ; as f ; g i, or gi; c3 y; c s : i.e., the letters of the “ch class' with the last-mentioned four letters.
Linguals or Cerebrals (múrddhaja Sájet): 5t, db th; að d, e dh; Sð n; esari, c522 rí, ð r; e sh; S!: i. e., the letters of the “t class' with the lastmentioned five letters.
Dentals (dantaja q826)eS): ai t, dtk ; e d, a dik; STỷ m; as li, sy'n ll ; cf l, co s : i. e., the letters of the “t class' with the last-mentioned four letters.
Labials (óshthaja @&tòSO): e3 p, &ờ ph; að b, csd bh; & m; C, u, O is: i.e., the letters of the “p class' with the last-mentioned two letters.
Gutturo-palatals (kantha tália esseò Coogs):
එ e, ඒ ණ, ජෛඑ añ.
Gutturo-labials (kanthaushghaja 2DGEKENMEÐST) :
ඔ o, ඕ o, ඔණු au.
Dento-labial (dantaushghaja qeaYoʻ928edbe6"*'): 80, v.
o addíà “throat” : 1° norn,” f eroge 'palate.”
a 'middle of the palate.' $ caຽວ *teeth?
| 6a lips.
seafolabel = assaid + Rabe. * :eణబ్ముతాచిత = qరణ + లీaదిక,


Page 24
22 SNIALESE GRAMMAR. S 28
28. The following table will enable the student to see the different divisions of letters at a glance :-
Consonants. Vowels. Surd or Non-sonant. Sonant. Sonant.
s 照 格
| || || 皆 Divisions. s 蜀 黏 | t | ы 垂 爵 罪|鳄|囊博|毫|翡憎|翡|鳍|墅|撰|塞平 自 等 |荡|3|虏|3|岑|齿|3|胡|吕|石
25 || Sò of c3 a) α* φαφο ά 1. Gutturals k kh O lh g gh, ή 一 |茄 que é
அ |වි | ජී || ශේ ප් | නිධි ܝܒ ["78ܐ̈ ? | - | ܗ 2. Palatals ch| chh | j jih f
3. Linguals or || 5 || & || || || D | eð SF3|| ð r || coa || Coaa || -
Cerebrals f th sh qd || çdh | gn | e ! ri | rá
z é ed è esce e a 4. Dentals t | thi || 8 || || d |dh | m | } | | la | lí
9 | 合)|亡 @ C یع ح 5. Labials p | ph | | | b | bh | m | "." |" | u | ú | ""
6. Gutturo- -- –| ê) || 8 || 60
palatals S S S S S S S S SS L S S SS aan e é ai
7. Gutturo- 8) 6 s)
labials - - - - - - - - -
8. Dento- S)
labial SS S S SLSLSLSLSLSLS S S SS SS ty ـ۔۔۔۔۔۔۔۔۔ـ ـ ـ ۔۔۔ ۔۔۔۔۔۔۔۔۔ــــــــــــ
- -- ・?|ー|ー|ー|ー
o Demat akuru elçDario q c6, dvi mátrákshara E5 Dɔgɔare6.

S 31 OREOGRAPEY. 23
Formation of Sounds. 29. Three things are necessary for the formation of sounds : namely, (l) place (sthana ebozo), where the sound originates, (2) instrument, or that which assists it (karana 2s66), and (3) the exertion (prayatna gooe) made by the jaws, throat, etc., to produce the sound.
30. The different sthanas and karanas will be noticed here, shewing the letters formed by their contact :-
Letters. Sthána. Karaqa.
kt, kh; g, gh; o, * Throat
k, 4. Throat and chest Throat
p Throat and nose
Posterior palate
Posterior palate and
Οξ3
Middle of the tongue
2
3. Dome of the palate tongue
and nose
Teeth
Teeth and nose
4. The tip of the tongue
1p, pk; ხ, ხჩ; tz, 4. Lips 5 R' ܗܳ w Lips and nose Lips
YA
}";"|ද්‍යා!
{
f, th; ჭჭ; τε, τε, Dome of the palate Near the tip of the
v. '! :- |} {
Throat and posterior Throat and posterior 6 в, 4, аі. { palate palate
7 о, ó, аи. Throat and lips Throat and lips
8 暫。 Teeth and lips Teeth and lips
Mode of Reading Letters. 31. There are different modes of reading the alphabet,
of which the following may be noticed:-
1. Reading with the particle yanu cog (that which is called.') Ex. Ф, ср, co, хоэ, are read as ayaпи న4yanatయ; kayanwబయ, kyanaసచ.


Page 25
24. SINIHAILES: GRAIMMAR. S 31
2. Reading with the particle yanna coas) ( =yanu co) Eac. The said letters are read as ayanna gceisdaSo, áyanna edc35d8b0 ; kayanna ada03 faso, köyamma කායන්න. 3. Reading by giving the simple sounds of letters as in English, without the addition of yanu or yanna. Er. q, GFP, ED, ED2, as a, á; ka, ká. Of these three modes, the last-mentioned may be recommended for its simplicity and adaptability to European students of the language. The first mode is the ancient and is still prevalent, though now being superseded by the second.
In reading isolated letters as well as in writing them, the particle kara assos or kara. 23)oo, which signifies that which makes — sound,”" is used like “yamu ” and “ yazmamaz” after them. Eac. as akara q&dos or akáraya GSD36c3, Fɔ as ákara qɔEIDd6 or ákaáraya qɔɛDɔdốcô ; ABD as kakara ada:Sdos or kakáraya BSDESDɔd5ce, ao as kákara RDoSD6 or kákáraya eDsæIScð. The Sanskrit particle kára 2016 is more formal. “Yanu" and “yanna' are also used for “kara.' or “Actra.'
32. Sounds of Letters.
ge a° = the sound of a in amuse, America. φο ά = $3 father. 邻让 e sa β fell.
di „ (Ger.) fälle, hände. ea é = 莎 „ (Ger.) mädchen, grämen.
i = » åt, ill. ðor I í = s i machine.
ee , seed, feel.
○ ? - yy full, put. Coq út = rule.
oo , food.
Wide S 33.
it and it have no exact equivalents in English: a in “dam' is the nearest sound to q, and r is the same sound lengthened.

S 32) ORTHOGRAPHY. 25
e3a ri == the sound of ri in rill, merrily. ea i ri = re , ream.
ነree , ሦeed.
s li 9 ܒܘܒy lily. Gloq l = lee , leek.
 ി 罗钵 pen, ever, ፵ e grey.
, Іlame» e) ai = py isle, fight. 8) -- 9. O , top, (Fr.) bon. 岔 ό == rope. (a au see 9y ou , doubt, out.
k = k kick. 链 h = yy k-h. , pack-horse (nearly). ග් g = 49 g bag. ස් gh = g-h gig horse (nearly). 蕊〕 ή = 然 angle. 호) ch = yy ch , church.
chih = 辩 ch-h coach-horse. (nearly). ,i = 9. υ, λαέ تقع a jih = dgeh , hedgehog. (nearly) 4ඤ fl = yy 雳》 punch. a) f p ν, στιέ. de th = t-h hot-house (nearly). 授〕 d ܒܗ α did.
dh = d-h mad-house (nearly), 4 2 = ? print.
.th. , thirst, (Gk) theta ܒ ܐ ඒ th re the aspirate of the preceding. c d = the sound of th in that. を) dh = the aspirate of the preceding. as n is the sound of n. in thin, in. ed p = f) , pulp. e ph = p-h up-hold (nearly). 授) b = y? b rib. დჭ’ bih = bh , abhor, (nearly).
Ø ඝ an hum. c y = 3. yes.
○ = gro sir. Cゼ = p , іір. ,C : the sound inclines sometimes to r; ܒ ܗ , 89
sometimes to al.
ග් ۔ === in sin.
sh shun. & 8h = s { sure e - 發鷲 sun.


Page 26
26 SNBAL.ES E GRAMAR , S 32
& h = the sound of k in hut.
ළ = l rail.
O = yy *@ , (Fr.) bon.
= ch German or Scotch, and cheth in
Hebrew.
Gr 摘 = yy singing, ringing.
The aspirated letters should be pronounced by distinctly adding the sound of k to the unaspirated consonantal sounds.
Pronunciation.
(Şabda kirilmaz gecə89ç «S85Ə9.)
33. To pronounce words correctly, the sounds of the different letters as shown above should be carefully studied. It is a common mistake, mentioned previously, to pronounce e3, e3aa, es, esan, as ru, rú, lu, lú (or iru, irú, ilu, ilú) respectively, and, consequently, words composed of them, such as es34, Sag, as irutu, mrudu, etc. No material distinction is sometimes made in pronouncing ń àÒ, ñi est, n es, and n s; lG and le; s 3, sh g, and s e8 ; this is a great mistakể. Şa, co is often pronounced se est. - A q in any syllable of a single word or in components of a compound word, except the first, or when it is not preceded by h, is always pronounced as a in “syllable.' Ea. Davasa gees, 'day'; gala coc, 'stone.' But a in the first syllable of karami Soss, “I do," and of other inflections of the verb kara zoo, “to do, also takes this sound of a.
It is usual for the purpose of facilitating pronunciation to double consonants written singly. Thus, vikrama 5.99, “ heroism,” chitrakára 59 zoó, “painter,” cháritra Db89, custom, are pronounced as vikikrama, chitrakóra, charitra. Owing to this pronunciation such words are often miswritten. Consonants that are doubled should be pronounced distinctly: Er. Scoto 'dog' as bal-lä and not balá. Europeans are apt to make this mistake. (Vide $ 71.)

S 34 ORTFHOGRAPEY. 27
Names of Letters.
34. Some letters have names other than those given after their respective sounds. Such letters, with their names and significations, are noticed here:-
Letter. Name of Letter. Signification of Name, co liga orñga { 8ೇ: ိဂုံ”ွ:: es Combined ga letter. eO ñcha ... ": Combined cla letter. eg lija, or fija °:ဖါးဒီး Combinedja letter. 6a) fiqla, or g2qda { " Combined da letter. eç ňda or nda { ಕಿಡ್ಸ್ರ: ခီဇို့မိိမီဆ Combined dau letter.
sainaka bayanna Combined bau letter
; or a na or mba ) aaral acada, or bu having the sound of
aiiba bayanna naba අඹ* බයන්න d saññaka mahápráņa fhaé) tha ... - уаппа Combined aspirated that සඤඤක මහතාපුවාණ ශීය letter.
SCO saññaka muhápradiņa dha
уатта Combined aspirated dha a ddha . සඤඤක මහාපුකාංණ ධය letter. asp
CSSO dva yanna c) dva ce coosas, or That which is called dvo,
*** ) saññaka vayanna or combined a letter.
සඤඤක වයන්න anundisikdiksharaya a fia. අනුනාසිකාඤෂරය Co-nasal letter. aña besi Do. 4e do.
Perhaps (3) is a corruption of 88 mba. The term aibabayanna is more common.
f This is generally corrupted into ded yanna ) coad& and dvd vayanına çOɔ Đaosao.
In forming the nasals of the five classes the veil which separates the nose from the pharynx is withdrawn. Hence these letters are called an undisika, i.e. co-nasal or nasalized-Mac Iiller.


Page 27
28 SINEKALESE GRAMMAR (S 34
Letter. Name of Letter. Signification of Nane.
anunisikdksharaya 46 ņa O. O. O. { අනුනාසිකාඤෂරය Co-nasal letter. a na' ... Do. άο. 8 ma. Do. do.
таһа. Лауатта C la මහ ලයන්න Large la letter.
ce a so a Broken sa letter. a sha a {'ಖೊ8¤ Dumb sa letter. is 80. 0 0 { "ತಿಣ್ಣ: Large sa letter.
8аййаka Iауаппа ce la O { සඤඤක ලයන්න Combined la letter.
anu8wiraya O අනුස්වාරය, or After sound, i. e. after
“” ) binduva, vowel, ort
බින්දුව dot. s visargaya asadsa, or a ” è visarjanya Eco823ao Emission (of breath).
A neno Letter to represent “f’
35. Of late years the symbol cm, which is like the lower part of the Sanskrit labial-sibilant 8 (p) called upadimandya Ceba)935cs, has been adopted by some to represent the sound of the English letter “f," which is wanting in the Sinhalese language. In the absence of another more appropriate symbol it may be adopted with advantage, giving it all the privileges of inflections proper to Sinhalese letters. It may be inflected thus:
ordf; cofa, coofá; cofe, co fé; 83 f, 3f3f; grafu, ggfús cr:2 fri, cosa frí; confli, cra flí; Goo fe, Scð fé, oeco fai; ecroofo, Sacrodofó, SDomonfau; cnofa; cos fah, fe.
These are commonly called murddhaja payanna be 16coasta) and dantaja nayanına çSYOes asocolasco, respectively (vide $ 27).
tThe anusvdiraya is always used after vowels. It is in some old dia books sometimes represented as (, when it is called "chandra binda Deg Badged” (chandra “moon,” binduuwa “dot”).

S 37 ORTHOGRAPHY 29
Transliteration. 36. The system of transliteration used is that adopted by the Ceylon Government," which, in spite of some deficiencies, is generally sound and has been followed here for the convenience of readers in Ceylon, who are accustomed to it.
37. In devising a new system of transliteration, care should be taken (where possible) not to adopt diacritical signs which are already employed for other purposes.
It is usual to represent cit, qi, by e,f, or se, e. This is incorrect inasmuch as the letter which is used to represent ce should have some diacritical mark attached to it, to represent it, , for the simple reason that the latter are only modifications of q. Hence they may perhaps be best represented respectively by g, i.
No system of transliteration of a phonetic language by an unphonetic one, like the English, can ever be perfect. The system given below has greater claim to be considered accurate than many that have come under the notice of the author.
Vonreis.
of a, go á ; ofa a, Gir á ; (3) i, čf or ed' ? : C, u, co, ó : cica ri,
αδεατι, ως 1ι, ας η ή, δα, δά, Θό αι: α) ο α ό, 3ο αι.
Consonants. &s} k, 5) kh; ග් (p, trở 7Ả ; ồ i : Đ c, c3 c/ : ජී 7, & jo : ed fĩ ; ồ t, cờ th; ẽồ ạt, đờ đW ; oề ụ : 2.5 f, 3 tẢ : & c. ô dh ; 3j n; e3 p, ö p/ : & 0, čj l/ : ö m : cď y, čo r, G: l. ව් තෑ ; ග් හී ද ප් 5, ස් 8, හග් / ; E 1, ο ι : 5 β.
Nen-nasals. ci ng ; ඒ of : ε) ήd : ‹፧ ፳d : č) hß.
* Minute dated August 28, 1865.


Page 28
30 SNACs. GRATIAR, S 38 Mode of writing Sinhalese characters,
38. To enable those who are living abroad and cannot engage the services of native pandits to write Sinhalese characters, the principal parts of the letters are shown lithographed opposite in the order of writing them. (Plate I.) Sinhalese characters, it will be noted, are written from left to right.
39. Handwriting may be divided into three kinds. That in well-written óla books is the best, and is similar in character to the printed character. That marked (c). may be recommended for general use. The three kinds are shewn opposite in the order of their superiority. (Plate II.)
It should be observed that in manuscripts words are not written separate from one another but all in one unbroken continuation, which however does not make it difficult for a native to read thern fluently; but iu printed books, words are separated as in English. Sinhalese has only one kind of letter: it has no capital letters as have European languages.
Syllables.
40. In Sinhalese every vowel or vowel-consonant is a syllable. Thus in the words ara gediya qędó Scaoãðic3, “that fruit,” the syllables are a q, ra c6, gte GMCs, di ã, ya co. A consonant with a vowel or a vowel-consonant forms one syllable. Thus in polyas eelgoed, cocoanut trees,' the syllables are poll Gec and gas coe. When Sinhalese words are transcribed in English characters, the syllables are easily discerned.
The Origin of Sinhalese Letters.
41. The ancient letters used by the Sinhalese were the Agóka or old Pali characters. The modern Sinhalese

APlaže Z.
(The commencement of each Zezer or Apavé of Zečéer vs znalicated by a dož)
&*f-d; ++;రgర్క రgర్క@; 9-dర@* @, (*రీ: దిశి-టిa;G); * +ථ= එ, G; (బిర్-టె; ఓ +/~= హ; '); ర); శివ, వి; రఈ గ• పర్కెట్కా లె, వీ, ఈ ఈ లి; రిబ్రవిర
එ; බව, ශ; ල°ල: e); Č3
స్కి థి) ఏ; భు; బాగా-దీ, '،
•ద్కా ది"; +2-6) .
styor 6amerav/é oY7fre co/oortbo My723 f


Page 29

Plate II.
(ඈ) වාණය బహణరాg නගහණවනෙරෙන් @జలి
టిరివిలైడే బెరీలపట్ 2ంఠిలియ_74
(b జం تقلعه മര രജ#6).J2ာ
’ ހހީ C ܬܳܐ ܘܬ݂ܰܗ 公2 GSC.
 ̄ܢܓܰ ܠܐܝܓ݂ܶܠ
శ922 బిబి-7-
(c) മരമഞുമല്ക്കര( %၆)၇%င်္ဂါ2වනශත စွီး ്ധത లీలిడారణలు る○ >、ぶのひo25 ഷെ :: ಫ್ಲಿ? ^ ဆေးပဏာ ၇zk@အာí2\_#”ီquí\ဓရ ဆူ၊ ရွှေ့ပ္ၾz_ (్కe@ SS:} ༢ ༣ ་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་གང་ལ་ཚད་མར་ ཚིང་པོ་ཞེ་༧༦༠༡་་་་་་་་་་་་་་་ ,_ጓ”ጊ ..ھے 2 ذبح، رشتے (له أسه بطعمه الطoه الىي تى മിത്തിമഭ്രൂ శ6 لار کی ീ.മീ ཤེ་ན་ལོ་མ་ یہ...............ء۔۔ ۔۔۔سیم (کہ (%ی لگا ہو۔
Eu
Lito 5urveyor &ervara !5 office coù/orro ba W°23s


Page 30

S 42) ORTHOGRAPHY. - 3 3.
characters were derived from the Grantlha" of Southern India, which had its origin in the Chóra, a variety of the Asóka character, and of which there were several varieties, as Chóla Grantha, Tulu, etc. They must have been introduced during the 10th or 11th century A.D. (as testified by inscriptions of that period), when the Cholians began to visit the Island and established (in 1038) a vice-royalty at Polonnaruwa, the capital of Ceylon at that time, which lasted twelve years. The modern Tulu has a striking resemblance to the Sinhalese characters.
By a comparison of the alphabets of the different Indian languages it will appear that nearly all of them have some affinity in the shape of letters to the Sinhalese. It is surprising to find as ha, b) ta, Goga, da, & ma, Cla, cella, in the Máldive language, and e) via in the Philippine
language.
The Iroper Use of Letters.
42. As Sinhalese is a phonetic language, very much unlike in that respect English and other European languages, it may be thought by some that the acquisition of its orthography is easy. But it is quite the contrary. Owing to the absence of any stated rules in orthography and the consequent difficulty of acquiring a knowledge of the proper use of the nasals, the sibilants, and the dental and the cerebrall, Sinhalese orthography is still in an unsettled state.
To show the importance of a correct system of orthography for preserving the proper meanings of words, a few examples will be given here, with their equivalents in Sanskrit and Pali, from which their orthography is determined :-
Sanskrit. Paii. Eļu. Signification. sliņa CK6 – unha උණහ - այս Շ՞2ց - hot, warm. úzia C" o - üта Сэтао - ити се - less, deficient.
Grantha (Grantham), which literally means 'book,' was an alphahet used for "books' or literary purposes, chiefly writing Sanskrit.


Page 31
32
Sanskrit. Pali. kaina a0246 - kdiņa apas5
karna ad465 - kaņņa asid 

Page 32
34 SINHALESR GRAMMAR. S 44
NWasal D. Naa. që58)09, *rest-house.' 8oasa), 'junction of a road. (S44.) අම්මා, *mother.' 8o03), 'mortar.' (S44.)
podeo, “beginning." Soce, 'family,' 'race.'
coeedays, “prosperity,' 'happiness.' Coogo).cx, “adherence.' coeece, 'well-blown (as a flower)." asoco26, * metempsychosis.”
Some Eacceptions.
cede Ummagga Jataka, a history coect, Buddhist monastery.'
of a previous birth of Buddha. esses, five hundred."
as Sasaga, 'worker,' 'mechanic." 883 as 8, "meritorious (religious) asséesc, workshop.” act.' canoe.d5, bank of a river.' කෙපරහන්කඩ, *water-strainer.” d3éasco, “hot season." Ségo, 'tunnel, “subterranean gs395, " I inform.” house.'
g@oao2c, ‘tobacco.' osae), 'golden coloured.' to Scots, name and village.' ooez5, a kind of plant.
Observe such combinations as SSHB, SDB, DB, SD, etc., which occur at the end of Sanskrit words. -se) in 2ao-eda), “for doing, to do, geese), for runuing,” “to run,' &c., and G-SÍe) in éðgerðc, a narrow bridge constructed with single logs,' &c., should be written with the cerebral nasal, and not with the dental as is thought by some to be correct. It should be borne in mind that the present system of orthography in the Sinhalese language, as in any other, is chiefly based on the consideration of the places the tongue touches when the words are pronounced.
44. It is always better (and precludes the possibility of the occurrence of any mistake) to use the appropriate nasals before letters of their respective classes. As has been already noticed, the may be used in lieu of any nasal in Sanskrit and Pali words; but in Ceylon it is seldom used in Elu words before cerebral, dental, and labial letters of the t, t, and p classes; while it is quite appropriate (in the case of Elu words) to use it before letters of the k and ch classes, and Cổ, đ5, G, &D, e3, r3, and eg (vide page 6).
45. To use the nasals i, ii, correctly, as stated above, and to write Sinhalese words more correctly in other respects, it is important to be able to distinguish Eu words from those of the Sanskrit, Pali, and Tamil languages, from which

S 46) ORTHOGRAPHY. . 35
we have chiefly borrowed words. This can only be done with any certainty by studying the words of those languages. However, to those that have not the opportunity of such study, the following hints will be useful, namely:-
(a) Elu words alone have the letters , , c, d, õ, , 6, and, therefore, all words written with those lettters are Elu. Words in which dò and D occur are also Elu, except when they bear no traces of having been borrowed from Tamil and such other languages as have those two vowels.
(ö) Words in which the letters esa, esaa, e, ado, Sè, Sen, 60, 42x, God, Gel, 8, the repka (ə), rakârā2şa (), yazışa (re), and aspirated letters, as S, tes, occur, are either Sanskrit, Pali, Tamil, or some other language than the Elu, in which those letters are not found.
(c) Words written with compound or joined letters, such as exò, esą, Ses), 3x, 9ð9, &c., mentioned before, are Sanskrit or Pali, and those written separately with the sign of elision ( or ) attached to the letters may generally be accepted as Elu words. レ
Without something to guide him it would be difficult for a beginner to learn to identify such words as as poss and 206-636, “cause,” 2006 and gegebo6, * town,” erezian and ec, world, 6938) and 58s, palace, eact and &cee, all, the first of which in each case is Sanskrit, and the second its Elu equivalent.
46. The use of , n, s, all, s, l, and l deserves special attention.
6. (a) The cerebral n is also used after the letters coa, ceae, ds, ed (when they are in one and the same word), and is not in any way hindered by the intervention of any vowel, guttural, labial, or of cd, 8, or anusvara. o.
This is not generally observed in the case of Eu words.


Page 33
36 siNHALESE GRAMMAR. S 46
Eacamples. eraega, “desire, o craving. G36, 'mirror." cxd488

Page 34
38 SNALES GRAMMAR S 46
.ே
(b) No rule can be given for the use of s. All words written with that letter are Sanskrit, and should be studied in order to acquire a thorough knowledge of their spelling. It is however always used before ch and s. Eac. pcsa)c5, 'wonder'; 2S3csecs, certainty'; &cs?)C, “calm; ecse)&X535, * repentance'; escoë5o), *west,'' *western'; gœ9523), “misbehaviour,” “wickedness”; gGAŠãGe, “ill-behaved”; ÉScarsaâdesde,
without doubt; 336Gaea', 'without remainder.'
Eacamples of the use of “ş” im other places.
qgegeeo, “unlucky.” dea, “cold.” qdsed, 'piles.' då, “head.” qaasco, 'sky' deC, 'good conduct.' çoệca”, “the ten directions.” d503, *art.' epide, side." caoc, 'cold.' geScorso, “cold.' g3C, "flaccid,' 'feeble." gance, 'open,' 'manifest.' cee, 'lucky.' gcao, “question,” “query.” gazó, "hog.” gംാ or praise.' goz, “empty, ovoid.” gones) 9 q6, 'hero,' 'energetic and Sge, 'mixed.' cunning man.” coas, “hundred,' ' cent. O oc, 'pike.' csәсә, “һаге.” cseacso3 CC, “jackall.” coɔcos, “rest,” “felicity.” " acades, remainder.' coco, "hall.' once&C, an aquatic plant. cease, science.' occas, “stanza' cobosa, 'scripture,' 'religion,' 'com- geo, "faith.'
mand. şDay, “fortunate,” “illustrious.” coa, Indra, (the ruler of heaven). agab, oldest,' 'senior,' 'exqę9, “Venus,' 'semen virile.' celent.”
a.
(c) Words written with sh are also Sanskrit. No rule that will explain all its uses can be given; but it is generally used after the consonants k, r, l, or any vowel except a and á, either immediately or separated from it by or h. It is also often used before t, țh, d, dh, and p.

S 46 ORTHOGRAPEY. 39
Eacamples. qaso, 'letter." góas, “man,” “husband.” qasa, 'eye.' gegee, “flower.” qsodas, 'sprinkling." OOesufz, "medicament,' 'drug.' q26&ies, protection.' Digers, “man.” gas, “sugar cane.' DeSags, “buffalo.”
guz8),ʻcherished,ʼʻbeloved.ʼ coasas, “devil,' 'fiend." -saf, "hot.’ osasao, 'protection,' 'profession.' coa&2, “saint” or “sanctified person.” I Dềo, “rain.” gaasa), “medicament,” “drug.” 5as, 'poison.' aa2, belly.' Daarab, “tree.” easids,' bag,' 'treasury,' dictionary.' (88, 'head.' agg, “minute,' 'small.' egoceed, “phlegm." eade, 'field.' accoud, "pleased,' 'delighted.' cases, 'clever.' coaxedes, 'joy,' 'pleasure.' oGas, “fault.' esse, “mustard.”
A competent knowledge of the use of s, sh, and is can only be acquired by studying the words in which they occur.
8. (d) This cerebrall is used in place of another cerebral, which has been dropped for the sake of euphony, or in Elu words derived from other words. It is sometimes borrowed from the word from which the Elu word is derived.
Examples of acquired by Derivation.
Sanskrit. Pali. Eļu. Signification. ආවාට - ආවාට - වල - pit, hole.
ang - gை - කුළු o fierce.
කකීට - as asso - කකුළු - crab.
කරුණ - කරුණ - బలిట్ట - compassion, kindness,
S83) - 58862 · කිරුළු - diadem, crest. කුකකුට - කුකකුට - කුකුළු - cock.
Qa5 - •කණ්රි - இகுை - ten millions, ages - 9e - සුළු - little, small.
දරිද්‍ර - ಕೆ. - S&S - poor.
.දාඨා - GG - tusk, a large tooth - ܡe9ܘܘ
co - දාළීම - දෙළුම් - pomegranate.


Page 35
40 SNEALESE GRAMMAR S 46
Sanskrit. Pali, Eu. Signification. gSad - දමිළ - දෙමළ - Tamil. පරිපාරි - පටිපාටි - පිළිවෙළ - method, arrangement. පාථිවි - පඨවි - ෙපාලේෂ් - earth. පුථම - පඨම - ece2 - first. පුතිමා - පටිමා - පිළිම - image, idol. ෆිඩාල - බිලාල (eg - cat. වඞබා - වළවා - වෙළඹ* or 8.
The particle 88 at the beginning of Elu words is written with the cerebrall, as it has been derived from the Pali es5. Ea. 88act, “disgusting'; 886)e, connected with "; 83 68a, behaviour,' 'action.’
Examples of in words derived from Tamil.
Tamil. Sinhalese. Signification. es5ean 76 karuovádu - කරවළ - dried fish. Lairaf palli - පළමි - church, chapel. Luaiteirih pailliam - පළළම් - pit, precipice. uosriSf máidirif - මාදිළි - sample. Saveirafi velli - වෙළමි - steel-yard.
In forming the past tenses and past participial adjectives of verbs whose roots end in r, that r is generally changed into l:-
Examples. Root. Past Tense (Third Person) Past Participial Adjective.
apó, o to spread” to e. :Ge് O. (AcS asos, "to do' (g 8 ance cq6, "to sound,' 'to roar" Gng GGS TD6, o to die o මලේ છે૯, 8co, “to say" is a වදාළේ 48 8 වදාළ 936, *tosow" ജgg ' : ) (3 836 8836, to ask' es විචාළේ 8 0. විචාල ecos, to remember' සමතෙල් 8 0. සමළ Eesó, “to brandish” ... සිසාලේ - d . සිසාල coco, “to learn' A හදාළේ . . . . SOCS coos, “to leave' േ విత్రి
° This word is in colloquial language corrupted into bees), එළෙම්බි, තෙලම්බ, කොලම්බී.
t This form is also sometimes used.

S 47) ORTBIOGRAPHY 41
The cerebral l is sometimes used in Elu words after r and k. Ear. zhose, 'pod'; cle, “wave' ; 8e.8), 'ape'; gae, up; esse, down'; c388, 'friend.'
In Elu words, for the sake of euphony, l is substituted for other cerebrals." Ear. 686 effie, “trader' = Geocee; &&6, “within,” “amongst” = qab, qzaćð. (Vide pp. 37 & 40).
In the modern Sanskrit alphabet one letter stands both for the dental and cerebrall. But in transcribing Sanskrit words in Sinhalese characters it would seem desirable to make the distinction, and it is to be determined by ascertaining whether the l in the Sanskrit word stands for a cerebral letter (as d, r, &c.) in the root or in some old form of it; if it does, it may be recognised as the cerebrall.
Eacamples. Sanskrit word. Its root. l in Sanskrit word changed intol. ඒලක ... && = &c. ... seas, 'goat,' 'ram." ගුලම ... q6 = q. ... gpeed, a disease (chronic en
largement of the spleen). ගෝල es ගුඩ් ... GAcode, “ball.” ośð = os& ... a) ... x28, 'the pulse.'
නාරිතෙක්ර, * cocoanut ''' = නාළිකෞක්ර or නගාරීබොක්ල. In Pali these words are very properly written with 4. lit is usual, as in the case of cerebral n, to change linto when it terminates a word or when it is doubled, as 8C322pe, * cloud, into &Gazipcs (pl.) and ago), 'bird,' into aposacco.
Cerebral n and l do not begin words in Sinhalese.
PHONETIC RULEs. 47. A knowledge of
(1) GMGoed or GG d’esco, “Elision.” (2) Gçe or qɔGécsecse, “ Substitution.” (3) eFGoS) or SF)GoS), “Augmentation.'
o The naturalised Portuguese word es 288, “ minister,” is sometimes changed into e88, and English g6, 'jury, into s8.


Page 36
42 SINHALESE GRAMMAR. S 48
(4) { a පරරූ or පරරූපය ) , Assimilation.'
Ø මෙපරරූ or පුවිරූපය (5) eggs or 8&oece, Reduplication.' (6) Geb33 or 85escopesco, * Metathesis.' (7) ĉeOueô or æaâ5ao, “ Elongation.” (8) ga or soa5.c5, Abbreviation.' (9) ese or ecca 3, Combination.” is essential for a correct acquirement of Sinhalese orthography. They will now be explained.
(1) ELISION. Lop or Lбрауа. 48. Dropping a letter or letters in a word, is called Lop, Elision.' Elision is of four kinds, namely, -
(a) මෙපර(or මුල)කුරු ලොප්, or ථූවිධා(or මුලා) ඤෂර ocesas, aphoeresis,' or the dropping of the initial letter or letters :-
Eacamples.
Unelided form of word. Elided letter. Elided form of word. aoao, “Anat,” the chief of the Nágas or Serpent race that
inhabits the infernal regions ... q coal q6s, wood,' 'forest' q 6s goos, "end,' 'conclusion' වසන් a2ð-S, “kindness' డ - é6 gDóç, “sub-king” ଯ3 වරද 66es (6, "having taken' s gocs46
These elided forms, excepting the last, generally occur in poetry.
(2) මැදකුරු ලොප්, or මධ්‍යසාඤෂර ලෝපය, * syncope,” or the dropping of a medial letter or letters :-
Eramples. Unelided form of word. Elided letter. Elided form of word. Qaedo, “mango flower' a) අම්මල්* Geoactor 8&C, noon,' daytime' R දවල්
The semi-nasal in G is augmented here. The form pact is now in use,

S 49 OREOGRAPHY 43
Unelided form of word, Ellided letter, Elided form of word. 8coe), *footstep' 0 4 8aeos soapsed,' Mahakasup,' a disciple
of Buddha a SY) මහසුප් Csed 'king's daughter," i. e. a
princess O a రG
(c) gospót ecbe, pr 3 spes)2zzó GGfebas, "apocope, or the dropping of the final letter or letters:-
Eαταηριe8. Unelided form of word. Elided letter. Elided form of word. eoG, 'foot' 8 o 60 a s sag 'arm' On O 영 8) 6ers, ‘picture,” “image” o Ge 8 کg ongo, 'sickness' 0 0.0 GYD a Q6
(d) co-apost ecoe, or coog)2Szecs (Ciece, elimination, or the dropping of a consonant, leaving in its place the vowel with which it had been combined (the consonant that is generally elided being h):-
Eacamples.
Unelided form of word. Elided consonant. Elided form of word. casesztes, 'woman' 80 ლx} ... c. 6. It + q = q. oed, friend' yy ... coog (q + q = 2) SS3, onion' O y ... 99 C + C = C) OMDb Sq, “crown’ s ... G3' croexpos acco, four hundred' As ... හාරසියය'f' (Vide p. 352.) ess, 'heart' es . . . eg Sos, 'sun' ... 96 seggs, 'ginger' y • ବୃଦ୍ଭର୍ତt 96, "pig' y ... Colóz
(2) SuBSTITUTION. Ades or Ádésaya.
49. The change of one letter for another is called Ades, Substitution.'
This form is now invariably used.
Observe the change of bass &csco, “one hundred' into 9 80co. which sometimes occurs in classics.


Page 37
44 SNBALESE GRAMMAR S 49
The principal letters that undergo substitution and of which examples are given below, are
(a) as changed into cs:
උකස් Coed, "mortgage.'
කෞකන්දගම් ගෙන්දගම්, 'Sulphur.'
වැසිකිළි y Đ63đSE, “latrine.'
(b) as changed into c3:
නනිකම 32 esascos, alone,' 'loneliness.'
පිළිකම් y 8SgaoÐ, “remedy,” “redress.”
සිතුකම් y Bacos (or €3ascos), 'painting.'
(c) as changed into 8):
අත්කරු s (a86, manufacturer.'
දඬුකම් cases, 'punishment."
සිත්කරු y 8286, painter.'
(d) ced changed into 8 :
Sco yy g8, beast,' 'deer.
ggsbC g gêC, “çouple, “pair."
gos s ge, 'good smell.'
(e) as changed into :
ea y Gao, people.'
de y Gc, “water.'
රජ , o, “king.'
(f) 8 changed into e :
කැටපත 9. aabees, 'mirror.'
eÕp) eso6Obasso, o “pond.."
బర

Page 38
46 SNBAERS GRAMMAR (S 50
Sag changed into 586, 'extent,' 'about.' తిదిద్ర Oog, 'remaining.' හිතුල් assac," kitul, a kind of palm (Caryota urens).
(Vide supra the substitution of n and ! for other cerebrals.)
It should be observed that though h is substituted for s, the rule does not apply vice versd. From this it may be inferred that the form of the word spelt with s is the originqal.
There are other letters which undergo substitution besides those already noticed; they may be learnt by perusing the works of standard writers. It should be borne in mind that none of the substitutions invariably occurs, and that only those sanctioned by usage should be adopted. Of all the substitutions, that of h for s is the most common.
(3) AUGMENTATION OR AUGMENT.
Agam or Ágama. 50. The insertion of a letter (consonant) in a word without effecting any elision is called Agam, * Augmentation.' or “Augment. This may also be called “Euphonic insertion.'
Eαταηρίe8.
C-6 = S$8, 'hot.’ easa) = (a)(382, a planet, the descending node."
c&c = Gosc, "noon,' 'daytime.' gőe = g86, "dust. For other examples, &c., see under “Combination” in which this element is embodied.
(4) AssIMILATION. Para rú or Para rúpa, Pera rú or Púrpna rúpa. 51. When two letters meet and one is changed into the other, the process is called 'Assimilation.'
52. Assimilation is of two kinds, namely:-
(a) Cb6 61, or the assimilation of a prceeding to a succeeding letter, as Oc into GC, palm of the hand.'

S 54) ORTHOGRAPHY, 47
(b) Gesco, or the assimilation of a succeeding to a preceding letter, as esse) into es& 2), “having driven away.'
This is also treated of under “Combination,' where more illustrative examples will be found.
53. It may be observed in this connection that besides the assimilation of consonants above noticed, there is also the assimilation of vowels inherent in two or more adjacent vowel-consonants in a word.
Eacamples. adó into Apó, “ star.” Øedes , SEDGSæ, "thirteen. කෞදාළස , @දාකෙල්ට්‍රදාස, * twelve." Seabos , seboangas, great rampart.” මලේය , කෙමළෙය, *he died.’ oste , 88, 'desire,' ' wish.' co82 8852, custom, ' manners."
This assimilation of vowels forms a part of 886eg8, “Metathesis of Wowels,' which is treated of in section 55.
(5) REDUPLICATION. Derú or Dnvitvarúpaya. 54. The doubling of a letter in a word or doubling a word itself is called Derw, ' Reduplication.'
It is treated of here and under “Combination' only as regards the doubling of letters in a word, while the doubling of words is treated of at the end of the Chapter on “Etymology.'
Eacamples. Cesdeo3 = Cicadadao, “learned man. êSeed = êSesado, o threshold.” cszS-63 = czisztjz8, ' she-demon." os-reso = 6aedeo, "a demolu, * vampire.'
( Vide $ 69.)


Page 39
4.
SIN EA .
ESE GRAAIMAR. S. 55
(6) METATHEsIs. Pereli or Viparyásurya. 55. The transposition of letters within a word or parts of a coupouti word, or the exceptional use of the cases of noulls and nods all tenses of verbs, is called Perel, * Metathesis. lu Ni ddatsa ñiyaraí metathesis is divided into
five classes, viz. :-
ir , 8E GeoJee, metarlhesis vyf vowels.
(Z) වණි පෙරළ, do. (c) පද මෙපරෙළි, du. (d) ea)a 6 sclé, do. (e) 36a se ič, do.
Of these five divisions under “Syntax."
{0፲ ;
ge is changed into උගෙණ Cebe assass
ܡܝܵܧܕܼܵܕܝܼܫ පිළවරන s4 යති
s
y
of consonants.
of words.
of the cases (of nouns).
of the noods and tenses (of
verbs).
the last two will be treated of
Examples of the metathesis of Vowels :-
ඇස්, . eye.' goog, 'having learnt." ges, having been born. ozsongs, they do.'
63)eo (adj.), that was. aðDad”, “able,” “ possible.” &dat, “ son.” Goals, they go.
(Vide $ 53).
(b)
ce(26 is changed int එරඬු
Examples of the metathesis of Consonants :-
() poses, 'araliya, a species of oleander.
dajoz, castor-oil plant.' GMaSoc368doe, ʻ endi.ʼ eolóSC3D, o daubing. g83. " blood. GS)-6eo, difference.
Der

Page 40
50 SINHA LESE GRAMMAR S 57
ABBREvIATION of THE WowEL-Sounds.
Adu or Hániya. 57. Changing long vowel-sounds in a word into short ones is called Adu, 'Abbreviation.' This is the reverse of
Vedi.
Eacamples. q6cs into tecs, quoco, "her,' 'hers." Cocs Cecs, Cocs, “his.' gocs) go. calf (of the leg)," "mischievous.' co , esi evening.' Observe that in the last two examples the abbreviation takes place in the consonants and not in any vowel, as should be the case according to the definition given above, and that such words are considered by the author of Sidatsaiyard as examples of this process.
Examples of Vedi and Adu often occur in poetry.
CoMBINATION.
Sažda or Sandhi. 58. The blending of the last letter of one word with the first letter of the next word or syllable, to avoid dissonance or hiatus, is called Sahda, “ Combination.' The rules of combination are altogether based on phonetic principles, and are chiefly observed in poetry. It is important to observe that combination generally takes place when the second word or syllable begins with a vowel, and that some of the examples of combination are also found in their uncombined forms, as go geas, “a ninety-eight'; basa des), “each other'; aszoo &e, 'gold litter'; 38-56 5s, having wisdom,' 'wise'; c38) abo, going and coming'; C3a caea, Governor of Ceylon'; qof Geiß, “bribe”; gaso e, “poor”; &c.
59. Combination is divided into ten classes, viz.:- (a) මෙපරසරලොප් සඳ or ථූවීස්වරලෙjප සන්ධිය
Combination by the elision of the final vowel.

S 60) , ORTOGRAPEY. 5
(2) පරසරලොප් සඳ or පරසචරලෝප සන්ඩිය
Combination by the elision of the initial vowel. (c) සර සඳ or ස්වර සන්ධිය
Combination of vowels. (d) සරදෙස් සඳ or ස්වරාදේශ සන්ධිය
Combination by the substitution of vowels. (e) ගතකෙදස් සඳ or ගයාත්‍රාදේශ සන්ඩිය
Combination by the substitution of consonants. (f) පරරූ සඳ or පරරූප සජීඩිය
Combination by assimilation of the final letter to
the initial one.
(q) පෙරරූ සඳ or පුවිරූප සන්ධිය
Combination by assimilation of the initial letter
to the final one.
(ñ) ගතකුරුලොප් සඳ or ගගාත්‍රාක්‍ෂරලෝප සන්ඩිය
Combination by the elision of consonants. (i) අගම් සඳ or ආගම සන්ධිය
Combination by augmentation. (7) @දරු සඳ or විතිවරූප සන්ඩිය
Combination by the reduplication of the conso
mant.
i) Pera sara lop Saňda or Púrvasvara lópa Sandhiya. 60. This combination is effected by the elision of the inherent vowel in the last letter of the first word and the coalition of the initial letter (a vowel) of the second word with the consonant whose inherent vowel has been elided,
Eacamples.
NoTE.-The parts combined are, for the benefit of the student, shown within parentheses after each example. As a knowledge of the combination of Sanskrit words is essential in mixed language to write them accurately, examples of such combinations are given after those
of Elu words.) (Elu.)
ld.
an&c. (asco, 'gold" + &c, litter'), 'gold litter. &cadae (&q, “long” -- que, ‘eye’), ‘ woman” (lit. “the long-eyed one). g&46 as (846, 'wisdom' -- tas, “having'), 'having wisdom,' 'wise. oeda (occ), 'going' -- dea, "coming'), 'going and coming.'


Page 41
52 SNBALCS GRAMMAR (S 61
(Sanskrit.) aboco (Q8, 'law,' 'doctrine' + poca, 'seat'), 'pulpit.' eastecs&6 (es 85, ‘earth' + &oes, "lord"), "king.' . Ово иза) (Фој, “great" + O-за), “ drug,” “medicine"), “great drug,”
'ginger,' a great sage by that name. goodoo (ged, king' -- seceso, 'supremacy,' 'power"), "kingly
supremacy or power.'
Process of Combination explained.
කනිල් = කනා + ඊල් = කන් + ආ + ඊල් (by eliding the first of the two vowels 2 and &) = asses + cy (by coalition of 8 with a) = a&c.
NoTE.-The process of separating the parts of a combined word is called 5eses ass8S) or e.g. 389, its contrary being called සන්ඩි කිරීම or පද ගැළපීම.
(b)-Parasara lop Saħda or Parasvara lópa Sandhiya.
61. This combination is effected by the elision of the initial letter of the second word, the reverse of the above.
Eacamples. (Elu.) assayaye) (as, “author,' 'editor' + Cayed, "great, excellent, or
eminent one'), 'great or excellent) editor or author." asg343 (as, “three' -- egg, “ills' or 'bad qualities'), 'three ills or
d qualities.' ' e66 (es46, 'life" + seaso, “lettu.3"), "vowels.' casaed (cas, Laiká' -- Cado, 'chief) ‘Chief of Lanká' (i.e.,
Governor of Ceylon).
(Sanskrit.) 8ce28Seas (Sce,' quarter' + seas, "lord"), "lord of the quarter or
region.' CO3&23 (aspoo, various' + q2, "meanings,' 'significations'), 'various
significations.' elsocie)“ (Овоз, “great' + proО, “soul."), “magnanimous person,"
'gentleman or “gentlewoman."
odo&aacs (csdl, 'according to,' 'as' -- 8arace, opportunity"),
“according to opportunity.'
These may also be combined according to the preceding process.

S 63 ORTBIOGRAPE. 53.
Process of Combination eaplained. ලකතුමා = ලක + උතුමා == ලක් + අ + උතුමා (by elision of the last of the two vowels and c) = cas + q + aye, (by coalition of with as) = case).
NoTE-In the above two processes when two homogeneous vowels, one short and the other long, or both long,
are at the place of combination, the short vowel or one of the long vowels is elided.
(c)—Sara Sahda or Svara Sandhiya. 62. This combination is effected by the coalition of the
initial vowel of the second word or syllable with the final consonant of the first word.
Eacamples. (Elu.) easonaas (eases, “by-one' -- eas, 'one'), 'one by one,' 'one another. 89easosos (8383, them' + 898, 'them'), 'them respectively
(mutually)."
Ocsoo-sfies (ocsa exs, 'ox' -- bas, "one"), "an ox.” Coeds (36, 'name' -- tas, “having'), 'named.' eased (eed, “five' + gued, 'eyes'), 'Buddha' (an epithet).
BÁSebo (SBSed, “man” -- qɔ, ending of the nom. sing, etc.), “man.”
(Sanskrit.) qigongs (spas, "not" + Cayoos, “subsequent”), “chief,' 'best." exaceros (e.g., "that'+ qaaend,' after'), 'after that, “afterwards.'
Process of Combination eaplained. පසgස් = පස් + ඈස් (by coalition of q with el) = ebleoued. (d)-Sarades Sanda or Swaradesa Sandhiya. 63. This combination is effected by the substitution of a vowel for the two vowels at the place of combination.
When two short like vowels meet each other at the place
of combination, they coalesce into their corresponding long νογγel.


Page 42
54 SINHALCSE GRAMMAR. . LS 63
The vowels that are generally substituted are :-
ep for q + 6 சி இ + ஓ
○" y C + ○ రిటి?a , రిa + దిa Bò இ , இ එ , අ d or ) + g or & Gėò , q or qɔ + &ờ or Gò (Vide $ 60.) 8 or ) , s or q) + c, or ce.
&èn , c or qɔ + @ or Dan (Vide $ 60.)
Eacamples. (Elu.) OODas (Ö, “ eight' + qSSa, “a-ninety"), “a-ninety-eight.' geog&cs (so, "eight' + Co, exceeded' -- eas, “hundred'), one
hundred and eight." ఆళి б. (Ово, “great" + 9gdi, “lord,” “god"), “Siva " (a Hindu
elty). oе),6ooеб (elso, “great" + Cб, “rampart”), “great rampart." κ. x coacá (C3), 'hanging' or large + Co., “belly'), “Ganéga" (a Hindu deity, who is represented as having a hanging or large belly).
(Sanskrit.) లిల్లర్ణ (5to, “mind.” + qga¿C, o conformable to"), “con
formable to the mind.' coaceads (Qaa, 'roots' -- CeoscS, "upasargas'), 'roots' and “upa
sargas.”
coGNőeg (arbó, “man” - &g, “chief”), “king.” 8aaaas (easa, "father' + (3aas, "prosperity'), 'father's prosperity.' .Muni.” i. e. a sancti é“ ܪܒܝ తి Óး chief Muni,’ gag 'supreme, ceaesie93 (câx”, “Latiká' + ăebó, “lord"), “Lord of Ceylon,
(i.e., Governor of Ceylon'). coee Gos (ass, with ' -- C66, 'belly'), 'uterine brother.' googa (co', 'sun' -- CGo, rising'), 'sunrise.'
These are contracted forms of Caos and CG6 respectively. The vowels inherent in C and seem to have respectively influenced the preceding vowel in each example in lengthening it. The final vowel in coacá is the personal case ending qa.

S 64) ORTFBIOGRAPE 55
Process of Combination eaplained. (1) අටානුවක් = අට + අනුවක් = අව් + අ + අනුවක් (by coalition of the two vowels) = 0 + 3 + 3&as
(by coalition of 3 with 8) = posses.
(2) ෙමාෙහාර = මහ “+ උර ස මහ් + අ + උර (by substituting & for që and c) = eled + &) + 6 (by coalition) = &oac36 (by assimilation) = (69)0836.
(e)-Gdtades Sanda or Gatradasa Sandhiya.
64. This combination is effected by the substitution of consonants, of which the principal are :-
(1) cd for as after g (final).
y a consonant or C (final).
Eacamples. (Elu.)
afĐ6 (ef, “hand” -- ao 6, “who makes,” “doer”), “ manufacturer.” 63zsis)ól (82, "colouring'' + &XSt, "who makes, "doer'), "painter.” Ggas (ge, 'punishment' -- asses, 'act'), 'punishment.' 88-8s (88, 'belonging to (body, &c.)" -- ass, 'act'), “remedy,’
“redress.”
(2) In Sanskrit words the following consonants are substituted:-
(a) c3 for ? or ở before q, ep, C, Cn, eS2, éỞ, GIĐ, SÐ or Dan.
Eacamples. cocoonce (occes, 'elephants' + ges, 'horses'), 'elephants and horses.’ gasseredó (geS, “again” + CETEdó, “answer”), “ rejoinder,” “response.”
(2) ව් for උor ඌ before ඈ, ආ, ඉ, ඊ සං, ඒ, ඓ, ඕ or ඖ.
Eacamples. passe (pg, “according to' + 8, “sense,' 'meaning'), 'according to
sense or signification.' q8aa86 (q6, 'heavy,' 'long' - said, 'letters'), 'long letters'
(vowels).


Page 43
56 SNBALESE GRAMMAR. S 64
This substitution of c3 and 8 is owing to their respective afinity of sound to ? or ở and C or Co. (Vide combination (i). )
(c) ë for ega or coaa before që, ep, 3, ai, C, ca, ë, e ë, 6ð or Dan, and after ( or o.
Eramples.
eacob& (8&n, 'father' + cooba), “attendance,' 'treatment"),
"attendance on father.' elegalace (Shea,' mother'-ace, “intention'), 'mother's intention. c6ed 8 (ged, "king' -- ca 35, prosperity,' 'dignity"), "king's prosperity
or dignity.' dóeSề rájarshi (d6e6, “king” -- Cea&, a saint), a kind of saint.
(3) When in coalescing to form a compound the first word ends in a sonant and the second begins with a surd, or vice versd, the final letter of the first assumes the quality of the initial letter of the second. Sonant initials require sonant finals: surd initials surd finals. If the final letter is a vowel-consonant, the inherent vowel is
dropped when the combination takes place. (Vide $ 65.)
Eacamples.
(Elu.) anapadees) ago (ayuga, 'turtle' + ena) a, 'shell'), 'turtle-shell.” etc. (aeta, “not having or being' -- it), “is not?' Saeo66 (Sg, "Buddha' + coosaf, “refuge'), 'refuge in Buddha." occas (esa, 'good,' 'virtuous’ + Gas, “persons'), 'good or virtuous
persons.' escaesas (asas, seven" + Gaeses, a day"), a seven-days,
Some Eacceptions. Sass (8cs, long' -- 8, become"), 'long.' ceasocos (c.2), "gourd' -- arodoo, 'citron"), a kind of citron. saacs (ess, white' -- 8)a, 'boiled rice"), 'white boiled rice.'
The modern expression is area) (or 6) oesoa or sizes (or 8)..) oc6.
it Interrogative particle.
Compare cod (for cos8), “relic tope" asas (for ase), “pingo, gas (for pcs.), “ends. The reason for this change is that a word cannot euphoniously terminate in a sonant.
SIn modern Sinhalese, Cedagoso, eggs)a.

S65 ORTHOGRAPEY. 57
(Sanskrit)
qqea) (seaf, a particle expressive of surprise -- say, 'become"),
wonderful." 46зде (45,9 o not" + EG, “what moves"), o calm, “still." box-6e) (8 as, 'speech' + (6), “restraint), “reproof, control
of speech." asão cas2 (as&D,† “ six” -- erɔ asɔ, “languages”), “six languages.' coab (esa, 'true’ + c, doctrines'), 'true doctrines.'
Eacceptional Forms. Wisarga is dropped when preceded by q and followed by
a sonant, g being changed into S :- cooefbao! (coco8, “ religious austerity' + Đao, “ wood ), “sacred
grove frequented by ascetics.'
eoadc)6 (escot, 'milk,' 'water' - acs, that which contains),
woman's breast,' 'cloud."
dogsys)-68 (daose, 'head' -- (-69, jewel"), gem worn above the
head.'
Process of Combination eaplained. (1) లిలిర = qడో + దారః (by substitution of 8 for as) = assos.
(2) හසනාසශව == භාසති + අශව = හසන් + ඉ + අශව
(by substitution of cd for g) = coast -- d -- co5) (by coalition) = estszcs.
(3) zonageoes) = Die D + 902 A = Digã) + c + 0.02 Q (by elision of c) = assass) -- Gesa o (surd initials require surd finals)... = asse -- Sea = assagedones a. (f) - Parara Sanda or Pararapa Sandhiya.
65. This combination is effected by simple assimilation of the final to the initial consonant. (Tide S 64 (3).)
s in 3ds before the sibilants (cf. a, ed) is changed into the respective sibilant that follows it, and before & is changed into cs.
if From a II, “ six.”
Parts of these may also be separated thus: eocolaos = ecsed - ධර ; ශිරෝමණ = ශීරස් + මණ : තපෝවන = තපස් + වන,


Page 44
58 SINHALESE GRAMMAB, S 66
Eacamples. (Eu.)
qcceed (qa, hand" + ced, bribe'), present,' 'bribe.' qedelao (quod, “hand” - cao, “sign,” “mark"), ‘ signature.” quêDD (quos, “pricking” -- Do), “pricking,” “throbbing.” Cescoed (Cas, o sugar cane' + esse, 'tree'), o sugar-cane.' ges) (gas, o nów " + 9), “at once, “forthwith." geesa (gas, 'sorrow' + eas, "approached"), poor.
(Sanskrit.)
SoSDag (esoad, "universe" + dag, "eye"), "eye of the universe,
i. e. the sun."
26occess (268, without' + occas, “remainder), without remainder." Ceads) (eo, “ male ” -- Saso, “mark,” “gender”), “masculine gender.” SGSce&2 (56&a, 'lightning' --Cao, 'creeper'), (zigzag) lightning.' Gossgaro (egard, “good,” “virtuous ' + sago, “persons”), “good or virtuous
persons.'
Process of Combination 3aplained. දුප්පත් = දුක් + පන් = දුක් + ප් + අත් (by assimilation) = ged -- ed -- qaf (by coalition) = gedea.
(g)-Pera rú Saňda or Púrva, rúpa Sandhiya.
66. This combination is effected by the simple assimilation of the initial to the final consonant, which is the reverse of the last combination.
Eacamples. (Elu.) çatesë (që ai, “hand ' + anë, “act, “ work'), “handicraft."
zdèOSOG (ZoSo), “work” + coor, “hall,” “ shop”), “blacksmith’s shop,”
'workshop."
encadateToSD (encadar, “ stitching,” “ stringingo -- aod, “act,” “work”),
weaving.' saacs (Qa, boiled-rice' - ge, grain'), 'grain of boiled-rice.'
DB6Bed (B6Bed, “man” -- g, nom, pl. suffix), “men.”
Ending of verbal nouns, f Emphasising particle.

S 68). ORTOGRAPHY. 59
Process of Combination eaplained. “ ©ගන්තම් = ගෙන් + කම් = ගෙන් + ක් + අම් (by assimilation) = Goa -- a-- is (by coalition) = Goalass).
(h)-Gatakuru lop Saňda or Gátrákshara lópa Sandhiya.
67. This combination is effected by the elision of the final vowel-consonant of the first word and by augmenting any semi-nasal which may occur before it, or by the elision of the initial consonant of the second word.
Eacamples. (Elu.) (Sec (sea), “mango' -- 9C, flowers'), 'mango flowers.' Gaspeepegos (Gasacea), “Colombo' -- S6, city'), 'city of Colombo." Goggos (coco, “river' + ge6, bank'), 'bank of the river.' GaogSec (O&Os3), "lotus' -- 9C, "flowers'), lotus flowers." asse (co8, 'new' + are, work), “new work."
Process of Combination eaplained. අම්මල් = අඹ + මල් = අම + බ + මල් (by eliding the vowel-consonant a) = qe -- e
(by augmenting se and by coalition) = qÐDO.
(i)-Agam Saida or Agama Sandhiya. 68. This combination is effected by the insertion of a consonant before the initial vowel of the second word or syllable. The principal letters that are inserted are c3, 8, &, and ds, of which, owing to the similarity of sounds, d is inserted generally when the final vowel of the first word is
g, and 8 when it is C.
Eacamples. (Elu.) «Gaog6 (q, “not” + Ф96, “respect”), “ disrespect." deb5 (ed, 'goat' -- p, a suffix), 'goat. asg9ce (ang, “thorny" + c, yam), a kind of yam (Dioscorea
ретtaphylla).
The form caeci is now universally used.


Page 45
60 SNBAES GRAMMAR S 69
SenssoSas (oados, "lad" + Sass, "one," "a"), " a lad. east&c. (mand, 'god' + gC, 'abode"), 'temple dedicated to a god." eco6oas (esă, “fruit" + szs, “one, “a"), “a fruit.” oao Ocoes (QoS), 'not' -- das, "one"), "various,' 'several,' 88oz (88, “all round' -- a, “end”), “end." gada (36, "again" + cas, “ said"), “tautology.' 5.geo (8g, 'egg ' + go, 'seed'), 'seed for sowing,' ' egg." Oodgo) (ecols, "giant' + q2, a suffix), "giant.' BaoD† (5, “paddy’ + qƏ, “seed”), “seed of paddy.”
sag (, "four' + qigs, "eighty"), "eighty-four
(Sanskrit.) cap636 (, 'not' -- 2836, 'moral rule'), 'immorality.' q26ao (, 'not' + gas, "wished"), "unwished for,” “unlucky."
Process of Combination eaplained. පිරියුත් == පිරි + අත් (by insertion of cd before q) = 88 + dead (by coalition) = &8oa. (j)—-D8raé Sa?hda or Dvitvaröipa, SandÁiya. 69. This combination is effected by eliding the vowel
in the final vowel-consonant of the first word, and doubling
the consonant.
Eacamples. (Elu.) assocca (manos, lad' + q2, a suffix), 'lad.' Dorfeo (Da, “garden” -- q, a suffix), “garden.” gaq (gegë, “white” + q3, a suffix), “white man.” OGy (oS88, 'white,' 'fair' -- 3, ' wife,' 'woman'), 'white
ဗုဒ္ဓိဋ္ဌိဇုနှဲ క్తి wife.)" g
Process of Combination eaplained.
මෙහලිල්ලඹු = •හලිලි + අඹු = පොහලිල් + ඉ + අඹු (by eliding ) = OMG06SC -- Q (by doubling c) = es&c. - C - pg (by coalition) = OSSces. (Vide $ 54.)
A naturalised Tamil word. f The uncombined form quo is more common.

S 71.) ORTHOGRAPHY 61
A knowledge of the above phonetic rules is very essential to the student in unravelling the meanings of words formed, in conformity with those rules, in combining words properly. and in forming different inflections.
NAsALIZATION. 70. Many Elu words, unnasalized in their original and, strictly correct form, have acquired in pronunciation a semi-nasal sound."
Eacamples. Unnasalized form. Nasalized form. Signification, (ാ - අගනා - worth (adj.) එලහිගතල් - එලඟිඩෝතල් - ghee, clarified butter made"
from cow's milk. කගෙවිණ - කගෙවිණ - rhinoceros, unicorn. csoóz5) - ගරුඬ - a bird, the vihicle of Vishnu. දිගුකිරීම - දිගුකිරීම - stretching forth. 35s ... - 88 - poor, indigent. පසිදු - පසිඳු - famous, renowned. පිරිසිදු - පිරිසිඳු - pure, clean. වයබ - වයඹ - north-west. විසඳීම - විසඳීම - exposition, solutic n. @වසගමස - කෞවසඟමස - a month, April-May. සිනිදු - සිනිඳු - smooth. සිදුකිරීම - සිදුකිරිම - accomplishing. හදවත - හඳවත - heart.
MISTA KEs IN ORTHOGRAPHY. 71. A list of words often incorrectly spelt, written, and pronounced is subjoined for the benefit of the student. The same word is sometimes spelt, written, and pronounced in different incorrect ways, of which only one or two are noticed there.
Wrong Orthography Correct Orthography
and Pronunciation. and Pronunciation. Signification. q23 - අති - very much, exceeding. අතිශගාර - අතිසාර - dysentery.
* This peculiarity is common also in Maldive words.


Page 46
62
SINHALESE GRAMMAR S 71
Wrong Orthography Correct Orthography
and Pronunciation.
qea) cap අනර්ග අන්ත්‍රා අබිවුදිය අහිපපුදාව අමාපන
అవిబ్రdes
අසප*
අස්ව
අධෝදාෂ්ලිපි q266 at ap φοςgooo ဈာa oozb၁@
ආදේහත
qezidegee)
ආරූඩ
3 crearo as
ged
ငွdaèဂိ
ඉස්තාන
@దటిది
స్థిరర్చి 凝》 ඉර්සි
සතුති 영 සශ්‍රීති
ඊර්සායා ܒ
ඉස්තීර Ᏹ
සතිර, ස්ථිර
ඉස්පර්ස al
8 C933 C49
උත්තර Čećg? උහූපුටුප උතූසල උතුන්
and Pronuciation.
Очава)
Signification.
medicine.
çseç3 - order, command. අනඨි - invaluable, very good. අනතරාය - danger.
අභිවෘධිය - progress, advancement. .intention, purpose - ܣܘܕܡ3ܦܰq අමාතා - minister, councillor.
ാG - abuse.
હલદરી) - horse.
qeMõDłőSS - foot-note.
අරණ - wood, forest.
eggs?8, or page938 - authority, dignity. අභායාස - practice.
අදහත - wonderful.
ආරූඪ - mounted, risen.
ආසන - seat.
සත්‍රී - wife, woman.
escober - place.
Cae e SSO
සෘෂි - saint, Rishi.
සතුති - thanks.
ඊෂියා - envy, jealousy.
తిర - firm, fixed.
essesc - touch, feeling.
සාජු - straigut.
උදෙසා - for, on account of. උතතර - reply.
උපද්‍රව - danger.
උතුරුපුටුප - the 26th lunar mansion. උතුරුසල - the 21st lunar mansion. උතුම් - noble, chief.
* Hindustáni, çerd. † As an adj. derived from 646, this form is correct.

S 71.)
ORTHOGRAPHY.
Wrong Orthography Correct Orthography and Pronunciation. and Pronunciation.
දිඹීසි
ඖරුඳු
ఏషిర
Sava re කුෂ්ට, කුටඩ් කුන්කුම කaනි విaaర
al KO ෙකාට්ටාස al
@කාරපිය as
ගබීනී
ගර්භණ
ܘܡܗ ,Sܒܶܡܘ ගාමිබීර, ගාමිහිර -
enclosg8) O
ගුහස්ත වූවාරිස්ත්‍ර
6)
S) క్రీజె Oêas ෙජ්ස්ට ags బర్సెరి
ටානාන්තර,
ඨයානානතර
erasco
errod තීක්සන, තීකෂනය -
ea
ܡܘS ත්‍රිස්නා • දඬුවන් දස්ට 59) • 8cs ae දුර්ගතඥ XX
Gedeo
උෂණ
අවුරුදු, අවිරුදු
කලුතර anwo
කතීබෘ කුෂඨ කුඬකුම කුරුණර්‍ . r &6 äഠ awa @කාඨශාස කරපිය
ఏప్తి garbhigi
GS D Gees ගවුව, ගව්ව ගෘහසථ
චාරිත්‍ර KK
@ජ්ක a. @ජ#ෂඨ
caso • ඤණ
ඨධාන නතර
තණහා VX
නකි 3ஆததி Oda 466 S-6
තaෂණයා : දඬුවම්
母令可 aදසී දුගීනිධ
63
Signification
hot, warm.
year.
Kalutara (a town).
agent, doer, bditor. leprosy, cutaneous disease. 8affron (Crocus satirus.) a grałn measure. cruel, wicked. having done (p. part.) division.
do. (imp. mood.)
pregnant woman.
villages,
deep. a distance of four miles. householder, layman.
custom, manners.
clever. oldest, best. wisdom. wisdom.
office.
desire, craving. logic, reasoning. keen, sharp.
gта88.
thirst, desire, craving. punishment. bitten (by a snake &c.). improvement.
long. bad smell, stench. wicked.


Page 47
04
Wrong Orthography Correct Orthography
and Pronunciation.
جميع
@දලුන් @දමල ද්‍රමිඩ නමය නව
బడయg @නර්වාන GeoŠ ఆరర్పరు, gర్పరిని " පමන පරතම
පුතම
පලමු පවිසදා පරික්සා
පරිච්වේද e අපරාපිෂ්ට
පිනිශ
· පිය as
රාරම්බ (or භ) S gooses
පුෂී පුෂන පුම්පුරා * පුවර්තති யூகில் පුශන්න AO පුතාක්ස පුනීත පුථුවි, gSSÖ, පෘථුවි - පුකූතිමන්කිරීම - ප්‍රයෝගම් gద్రిలి - බ්‍රහස්පතින්දා"f
SENHALESE GRAMMAR. S 71
and Pronunciation.
8
දෙළුම් කෙදමළ (6تان නවය නම නඤෂතු” ご"g) く。
aaksa පුධාන පමණි
පුථම
பகுS පවිතූ 52 පරිචෙෂීද පාපිෂඨ 8ଏୋଟe 8
ප්‍රාරමහ
පුරුෂ
පරමපරා පුවාතති පුසිඩ පුසනන gరటిదితి පුණශීත පාථිවි gయెa ජනිටන් කිරීම ප්‍රයෝග පරාක්‍රම
ඛා (වා)හසපතින්ඳා
Signification.
sight, religion.
pomegranate. Tamil.
Tamil.
nine.
late
star,
Nirviņa. dancing. chief, principal. quantity, about.
first.
first. clean, pure. investigation, examination. chapter.
very wicked.
for.
religious merit.
beginning.
man, husband. query, question. lineage, generation. news, tidings. public, celebrated. clear, pleased. perceptible, cognizable. palatable, cooked.
earth. reparation, restitution. stratagem, application. power, prowess. Thursday.
* Generally used for astronomy or astrology. † Cf. Hindustáni 8)eoecás, "Jupiter.

$ 7l) ORTOGRAPHY. 65
Wrong Orthography Correct Orthography
and Pronunciation. and Pronunciation. Signification. බ්‍රඩාං8මන - බ්‍රහමණ - Brahmin.
SzS, 356036 Beos (Skt.) - wall of a house
y 8zori 6 (Eu) - කෞභාග්දි - කෞඛණ්ඩි - the sacred Bó tree. මදාම - මධායම - middle. కవి මතසස - fish. పిల్లా මනුෂ්‍ය - man, mankind. මයුර - මයුර - peacock. මාගද - මාගධ - belonging to Mágadha
(South Behar.) se - මිශ්‍ර - mixed.
وكيع óé5)3 ప్రత్త - fainting, swoon. 6taideal ଥିg - 99 - urine. geg, 905g - Sag - soft, mild. මුග, මර්ග - මාග - beast, deer. යකෂනී - యాణి - demon, fiend. යන්තර - යනතු - machine. යවචන - ෙයෂ්වන - young. copa - යාචඤ? - prayer. රක්‍ෂූෂයයා - රාකෂසයා - fiend, demon. රාසති V - රාති - night. රාජ්ජය - රාජාසය - kingdom. c58 - GS - heap, a sign of the zodiac.
ಜಹ - ලඬකා - Ceylon. ලිසුන්, ලිසු• - ලියුම් - epistle, writing. වහෙනන් - වහන්ෙස් - a term of respect, equivalent to “honour'in ''His Honour,' &c. වරුෂ, වර්ස - عO3.ع - year. °ဒ္ဓိန္တိခီဇ SDSSD ao - being present. 8 assos-6 - වාසාකරණ - grammar. විසඳා - විසතර - explanation, detail. විනිසවකගාර - 88cecoasgos a judge. ෙවලඳාන් - වෙළඳාම් - trade, commerce. es-Saxs2° - escars -- harlot,
eacea), “a woman of the Vaisya (the third, or mercantile and agricultural) caste, is often used for escoe). ''.


Page 48
66 SINBIALES GRAMMAR. S 72
Wrong Orthography Correct Orthography
and Pronunciation. and Pronunciation. Signification.
@ಶುd - සතර - four.
cetacy - Osas - doubt.
Ges - C3a - health, happiness.
ශාලකරමි - සැලකරමි - I inform or submit (re
spectful).
cocoaf - coma) - fit, proper, enough.
ශිකුරාදා - සිකුරාදා - Friday.
කෙශනසුරාදා - කෙසනසුරාදා - Saturday.
සථිජන - ass6a - good and virtuous persons.
සර්ජිත - සජජිත - decorated,
සහිස්කූත - 13eb 06:SA) a CYD - Sanskrit.
සහික්ඤ - C32c - sign, name, sense.
සඹීයා' - ജൂലൈ - faith.
සැබද - e:ெ - sound, noise.
gog - සුන්දර , - handsome.
୫′′ - 29 - thread, rule, machine.
සෙල්ලන් - Gთხტჭლმა) - play, sport.
සචමීප, ශමීප - සමීප - ea.
e) pa) • සවභාවධම් - law of nature.
සේෂට - ܬܘjܣ - best, supreme.
SooC - සිංහල - Sinhalese.
III.-ETYMOLOGY.
72. පදවිද්‍යාව or esq8aco, Etymology, treats of the structure and history of words.
Classification of Words. 73. The different classes into which words are divided are called e.g., “Parts of Speech. According to Sinhalese grammarians there are only four parts of speech, namely:-
(i.) లాలి or రుఅ (εος), Νοπn. (ii) as8c3 or Scoo (eg), Werb.' (iii) නිපා or නිපාත (පද), “Indeclinable particles,” (iv.) උපසග or උපසර්‍ග (පද), J අවිය or අවාසය

67 ,CTYMOLOGY נ77 $
These embrace the eight parts of speech specified in European grammars, thus:-
1. Noun. 2. Pronoun. (i.) Nam or Nana. 3. Adjective. 4. Werb, ... (ii.) Kiriya or Kriyá. 5. Adverb. iii.) NW 6. ition. (iii.) Nipá or
Preposition Nipáta. Aviya or 7. Conjunction. s
() r (iv) Upasaga or ( 4øyaya.
8. Interjection. Upasarga.
Prefixes and Suffixes.
Noun.
Nam or Naima. 74. a6 or zooe) is the name of a person, place, or thing.
NoTE-This term, however, comprises also pronoun and adjective, which will be separately treated of, as in European grammars.
Classification of Nouns.
75. Nouns are divided into two principal classes :-
(i) සාදාරණ නම් or සාධාරණ නාම, Oommon mouns. (ii.) e 33rd CroSD or esos coɔSD, Proper nouns.
(i.) Common Nouns. 76, esa)366 esos), common noun, is used to denote each thing out of a class of things of the same kind.
77. Common nouns are subdivided into
(1) e66 038, names denoting genus or class :-
Eacamples. 6, “god”; a06, “man”; స్థాయని, 'llorse'; as 'dog'; 8g6, 'monkey"; ass, "ant'; adogs, 'peacock'; eedles, "shark.'
For examples of inanimate objects under this head vide (3) infra.)


Page 49
68 SINHALESE GRAMMAR IS 77
(2) cab3393 roo (or dzo&epo) zoos, names denoting employments or professions:-
Eacamples. de, “king'; sees, minister'; Sasso)," clerk'; bo&6, "herdsman” ; 6cwoo8, “ farmer' ; eo&os3a03, “tailor '; ebâ”, “ pandit”; GM&O36, "thief'; ), 'carpenter'; 6,960 assost, SaaShost,' servant."
(3) gos 2:39, names denoting inanimate objects or materials :-
Eacamples. otd, “ tree”; ос, “stone”; Glejoće, “earth" ; e)зуб, “water' , e) s5zs), 'gem'; ooë, “fruit '; 6oet, * house" ; z8226, 'field'; qecsc, "ditch'; Gca)5), "orange'; 6aoso', 'gold'; Geode, "jack.'
(4) oscs &oez) asbos), collective nouns :-
Eramples. 88ed, “assembly; cose, multitude"; Gedeo, "army'; cle, flock'; 6ase, 'gang,' 'band,' 'herd"; esse “a body of persons'; oesoe), "people,' 'multitude"; 8886, retinue; ce5, congregation,' people.
(5) ene) &oe) & 39, abstract nouns, which are names
of quality, action, and state :-
Eacamples. a. c'

Page 50
7) w SINEALES GRAMMAS S 79
Eacamples.
ces, Sakra' (king of gods); 38oscoes), “Sirisaigab6 (a king of Ceylon); Ge3öa), "Podiyá' ; Cecco, " Lapayá”; co)GC, "Galle"; 8660, 'Benares'; gassos, India."
79. Proper nouns are sometimes used as common nouns, as in ශකූයෙකුතෙස්, * like a Sakra '; කෙදෙවනි බරණසක් &zazo, like a second Benares.' Any proper name may, in like manner, be used as a common noun.
In colloquial language plural forms of proper names, formed by suffixing ca, as GeoscooCo, gesch, are used in the sense of “ - (name of person) and others.' Thus 6.e538ce2C32 = Podiyá and others; 38&cs = 'Juvan and others.' The plurals of common nouns, also formed by suffixing C32, are sometimes used in like manner, as Scooc) = brother and others'; so&act2 = uncle and others.'
Inflections of Nouns. 80. Nouns have four inflections :-
(1) 64 or 68 co, Gender.' (2) 2)es or ë)e)3),** Number.' (3). කරු or කාරක, පුරිස් or සුරුෂ, * Person.' (4) 86)2 or Seases, 'Case.'
f Giving the various inflections of nouns is called 839 Đ6ØDÉScsc, ‘ declension of nouns.”
GENDER.
Ližgu or Liga.
81. There are three genders, namely, 39 (3 or goes (or ge) 660cc, masculine gender; gas3 (3c2 or es566 ocs, feminine gender ; and ØDe3zYD ĆEEDzoco, neuter gender. A noun which may be either masculine or feminine is of the common or undetermined gender, e339) as or 255cs) ලිඬගය.
This term, which properly means' word,' is used as a grammatical term to denote 'number."

82) IRECTYMIOLOGY 71
Ancient Sinhalese recognized only two genders, the masculine and the feminine, the neuter gender having been included in the masculine, as in Hindi, Paijábi, and Sindhi. Gradually the neuter crept in and with it the nominative case endings, ,' &c, peculiar to it, of which the Sidatsagard makes no mention, because at the time it was composed all nouns of the neuter gender in Sanskrit and Pali were regarded as masculine when adopted into Sinhalese either by naturalization or derivation: the above case endings therefore did not then exist. Many even now contend that there is no neuter gender in Sinhalese, and support the ancient theory. The differences in the inflections of nouns and the occurrence of such neuter pronouns as eyes, 'it' or “that" (= Lat. 'id'); esas, 'it' or “this' (= Lat. “ hoc”); éðƏDɔ, “they ” or “ those ” (= Lat. “ ea”); GÐĐɔ, “they” or “ these” (= Lat. “ haec '); besides the masculine and feminine pronouns 8, 'he' or “that man' (Lat. “ is”); q, “ she ” or “ that womac ” (= Lat. “ ea ”); ESS), “he” or “ this man ” (= Lat. “hic”); D, “ she ” or “ this woman ” (= Lat. “haec”), prove the existence of a neuter gender in Sinhalese.
It is the present tendency of the language to regard all inanimate objects as of the neuter gender.
Modes of denoting Gender.
82. The distinction of sex in living creatures is denoted in three ways:-
First mode.-Quite different words are used.
Eacamples. Masculine. Feminine, qdoo, 'elder brother.' cases, 'elder sister.'
сЗgeoye (applied to son of a q ဒို့ချီငို’’ gentleman). eSpSeas. g ෙවළඹ, අශවයා, horse.' èoeb8), (or Oc98)), are. gCeardc8coɔ, “young man.” cSede, 'young woman.'
p as Oso 6, “ox. စီé&ao, cow ಆದ್ದ: father.' අම්මා, * mother.' O8ed (applied to smiths in
წჭჭP ap85ems.
Sometimes a feminine suffix, as in Oga, OS6.


Page 51
72 SINEALCS), GRAMMAR. S 82
Masculine, Feminime.
8aso, "father.' O), 'mother.' gabo, “son.' g, daughter."
gó eco3, “husband,” “iman.” eggs, "wife,' 'woman.' a) co, "son-in-law,' 'nephew." eC6, 'daughter-in-law,' ' niece.' මලයා, రి30,
Cz, younger brother. as, younger sister. లెజ్జ 'gentleman.' ohandao), “lady,' ' madam." అర్ఘ్ళಜ್ಷternal uncle, 'father &18, "aunt.
A MEN ( -in-law లెక్కి brother in-law, OSC32, "sister-in-law,' 'cousin.'
93s), 'maternal uncle,'
“father-in-law.' adas “aunt, “mother-in-law.”
: husband, “man.” విజ్ఞ, : wife, woman.'
යාන්තා,° න්තී, විවී, ndgarden), 'grandfather. ဈာခ္ရစ္သူ ဒုcra!, နှာeဗ, "gra
(sess)a), pea-hen' (rare, eeds as
oSoCoos, “peacock.' being generally used).
6ed, king.' sa, "queen' eos, "husband." seg,' wife.'
Second mode.-(a) By inflection: gender is indicated by the termination of the word. Inflections are affixed to the bases of the nouns, which are common to both genders.
Masculine suffixes : q, q&SD(cɔɔ).
Feminine suffixes: tags or it bass, for g, g5 or gas, ඉන්නි or ඉන්නි, ඉස්සී or ඉස්සි, ඉකා(ව), ඉත්ති or ඉත්ති, ඉච්චි or ඉච්චි, නි, හින්නී or හින්නි.
Masculine. Feminine. spe&.S' master,' 'tutor' ... ආචාරීණ. sey, 'elephant,' 'tusker' us us { ချွံချွံဆီ၊
* This word is in some parts of the Island, as the Western Province, applied to 'grandfather, while the word see case) (meaning "father's mother'?) is applied to 'grandmother. This use of the word ditti seems to be erroneous, as the Tamil word dittail (-25a Tait), from which it is most probably derived, is applied to the female. Sometimes the form a2 is used for the male and 385 as its feminine,

S82) STYMOLOGY. 7ვ
Masculine. Feminine.
උපාධාන්‍යාය,$*teacher,''preceptor' උපාධාෂායි. උරුමක්කාරයා, * heir' ... උරුමක්කාරී. Cae«s6,° ʻlouse' . ద్ధి దశ, Cyd6,o “boar” ... 学3, (dasa, “one' ... එකී.) කනවා.න්දුමා, * widower' ... කනවා.න්දුමි. asso, 'crow' ... කපුටී. argedeso, “blood-sucker,” “ilizard' ... &ndge38. aspasas), 'crow' ... කාක්කි. ano83a3', 'negro,' 'cafre' ... කාපිරිවිවි. dsge”, “crocodile” ... asgjë. කුමරා, 'prince,' 'boy under ్కు or කුමාරයා, five years of age' කුමාරිකා(ව). assaso, puppy' .. ಜಿಜಜೆ. කුකුලා,° *cock' ... කිකිළී. 26G3, 'bird' ... කිරිල්ලී.
KESTE, “niggard,” “iman covered with
sores” ... කුණ ze “humpback" 4. దు. Gassee, “fisherman' ... කෞකවුළි. G)zsbe)C), "gentle boy or man' ... Gasbe)Öo. eyas3cc3,° “lado ... කෞකල්ලී or ෙකලී. Gaspap,' 'crane' ... කෞකකී, @කක් නී, කෙකකින්නී. cadu SDc3), “young man” ... ගැටිස්සී. cSoss), "parrot' ... හිරවී. encorpið9ɔ,o “dumb man " 0. { ဇ္ရိမ္လုပ္ဗ၊ 6633.6, 'elk' ... මෙගාණන් තී. soco, “man (in general) ... రచ. edó a «Ssaoɔ, “young man" ... තරුණි. ge or ged, S' servant' 4. వీటి. 6a), 'child' · ६8. cocs), 'servant' ... 3ܦܰܨܺܝܘ. 6&, S 'god,' 'king' ... මෙද්වී. Gd2a328), god' (of an inferior
order), 'deity' ... දේවතාවි.
Observe the euphonic changes in the formation of the feminine of these words.


Page 52
74 SNBALCS GRAMMAR S82
Masculine. Feminina,
aro6,°$ “man” ... exos. ace,S dancer' ... ëë. coao, o cobra de capello,' obeing
of the “serpent world'' · නැයිනි. asoɔēD6D), o “young male animal”
(chiefly of cattle) » නැමීබී, නැඹී. ess,Shusband' ... sasas. erbócoo, “pariah,” “out-caste’ » පරිච්ෆි. පුද්‍රි. : 'man of the Paduwa caste' 捻 coa), 'young one' ... පැටවී. eeɔ, “mad man” ... 8ed. oesysJasp, 'small boy," "lad" ... ෙපාඩිෆ්සී. GSe002, “ sprite,' “goblin' ... ප්‍රේති. seca, 'cat' ... Szce3. DCCP, o “dogo ... 8)tღჭტ.† 6og

Page 53
76 SINHALESE GRAMMAR. S 82
(b) The feminine is also formed from the masculine by the substitution of vowel-sounds, especially in the initial and final letters, without the feminine suffix for g.
Eacamples. Masculine. Feminine.
OSICC), "lad' a a q කෙනල්ල. Geoɔdí, “ thief ” ss w. ' @සර. Gascó, “lame man' - a කෞකර. (c., “he = Lat. 'is' ger.) (qęór, “he” [= Lat. “ ille 4 ఢిర.) (Se), “he” = Lat. “ hic ’) e Ou 35)Y.)
(c) The endings d and ep in verbal appellatives of the masculine gender are changed into Čf in the feminine.
Eacamples.
Masculine. Feminine. දුවන්නා, දුවන්කෙන්, runner . . . . දුවන්නි. දුවනුයේ, బ56, කන්කෙන්, eater කන්නී. దాGd, ආණඩුකරන්නා, ආණඩුකරන්කෙන්, 'ruler, 'governor' ආණඩුකරන්නී.
<లహాబ్రడారశిలియా,
Third mode.-(a) By suffixing masculine and feminine nouns to the distinguishing adjectives or nouns used as adjectives.
Eacamples. Masculine. Feminine,
a563aSNɔócoɔ, “ Englishman” ඉඩහිසිකාරී. දිඹිණි. country ox or bullock' ඹී @දව්පුත්, god's son,' 'deity' He @දවිඳු. මිහරකා, 56.co-sgs, 'buffalo' 0. 8 శిర මීමා, qa0.
ప్లై2 'paternal younger uncle' : ခိခိခီခံ... කුඩජපා,° 9. කුඩම්මා.
Lit. 'younger father." Sedoc &5 is another term for 6)badeo). aaee, lit. “little father."

S83) ETYMOLOGY. í í
జ్ఞాం", 'paternal elder uncle' { ణ్ణ్బలిలి,
ec2a939, it maternal elder uncle' cocoa cose ecceeda, 'elder brother' · මෙලාකු අක්කා,
eacoceede2,.S. “paternal younger
uncle' ... මෙහාඳඅම්මා.
(b) By suffixing feminine nouns to crude forms of the masculine.
Eramples.
Masculine, Feminine. coco, 'horse' ... අශව එළෙම්බ (or ලෙම්බ.) ed)&a, 'goat' ..., එනීමේදන,| aga), “camel' · ඔවුමෙඳන. cogea), “rat snake' ... ගරඹිඹෙදන. q6ep, a bird (the vehicle of
Vishņu) ... ගුරුළුගමෙණවී.
මයූරයා, * peacock' ... లిgరGర్వి. Bao rat? · මිදෙන. g8), deer' · මුවෙදන, &zogco), 'tiger' · වාසාස්‍රෙඩිනුව, 8ococo, 'lion' · සිංහෙඩ්නුව, cooooooo, 'swan' ·* හoසෙඩිෂුටුව.
NoTE.-6G8 and 683 may be used indiscriminately.
Gender of Inanimate Objects.
83. This is the most difficult part of gender to acquire, and no stated rule can be given to assist the student. As Sinhalese gender is considered to have been derived from Sanskrit and Pali, a knowledge of the gender of words in
Lit. “great (or elder) father." Geageocess is also used for මෙලාකුදජපා•
it Lit. “great (or elder) uncle."
Lit. "great (or elder) brother."
S Lit. 'good father.'
Also a 3, in some classical writings.
He is generally represented as being something between a man and a bird, and considered the sovereign of the feathered race.


Page 54
78 SNIALES GRAMMAR S 83
those languages, especially in the former, is essential to determine the gender of Sinhalese words. If the Sanskrit or Pali equivalent of the Sinhalese word is in the masculine gender, then the Sinhalese word is in the same gender; and so with the other two genders. In Sanskrit, nearly all bases ending in ep, af, and those formed with the affix as are feminine, and those ending in 25), &, c5, 9, qe3, e3, e3 and edad are neuter. A few examples are given below with their equivalents in Sanskrit and Pali, as some aid in this direction.
(1) Examples of masculine nouns :-
Sanskrit. Pali. Eu. Signification. අගති - අගහිනි, අගහි - ගිනි, අග - fire.
యరరయ - 5ులరయ - యరర - danger. ආදර - ආදර - φςό - affection, love. q59 - අමබ - તૃ)િ - Inango. ආයුධ - ආවුධ - 299, 5 - weapon. ආහාර - qာဇoး3 - අහර - food. Cercoco - Conco - Co2 - stratagem, artific assis - బిభథ - කන් - 88. බගඟ - ଈ ଵିଲ୍କ, ଅନ୍ଧgo - sword - ܘ608o ගවජ - αοEE3 - ගස් - tree. g2d - cso2e) - ܣs9 - village. චනදු - 693 - cog, coG - 00
రిల = చరిల - දන් - tooth. Gඅෂ - කෞදාස - බෙදාස් - fault. ධුම - ධුම - දුම් - smoke. පුරාණ - ea 6 - පණ - life.
ObS - છેoલગ - මග - way, path. Or - මාස - මස් - month. ర - රථ - රිය - car, carriage. @රjග - කෙරාග - ogs, G6a) - sickness. @ලාක - ලෝක - GC, OCS) - world. రివిడ8 - రవి - 6as - tree. .s C393 దత్రిgర, இ98 - sea, oceanܧܸܣܘ
ప్లనశీ - ܣܗ6ܘ̇ - හිර, ඉර - Sl

S 83)
TYMOLOGY.
(2) Examples of feminine nouns :-
Sanskrit.
අඬගුලි උපමා a Sydb) කියා ගඩගා තනුෂණ ܡG9ܧqo දක්ෂිණ පුෂකරි (68
පaරීවී
පුඤ2 මසූරිකා ε καχυο රාත්‍රි ලඩකා ලජජා る)38 විද්‍යුලලතා විභකති විථි ge3C2 සංනිධායා
se
ರಿರು೨g
(3) Examples of neuter nouns :-
අඤෂර aB ܡܗܡܘܕܡOܘܵܫܹq శిరివిరత qɔges(ed) උතතර
Pali. - 3

Page 55
80
Sanskrit.
ܣCGa CG30 20C කෞකෂනු ෙග්හ, ගෘහ චාරිත්‍ර లె
Sey
coco තාණ
enoese 26 බාර නාමන් පිතතල
Dరధ මාණකාය
e os මුඛ රජත වසනු වාසාකරණ
œoeo) c6Cs
Gagos
SNEALIESE GRAMIMAR. S 84
Pali.
- Coçar - Caspao - Zbos(2 ఆ €56
- බොග්හ, ගහ
- චාරිතත
- E - 35
m කඳෂණ - තිණ - තෙත්ල
gaSS) - චාර - aqoë) - 8exაexაღs - මරණ - 9వ - මංස - මුඛ - රජත - චතඪ - චායාකරණ
- 63 تجمع 63 -
es2a3a)
ܩܘgܡܘ -
Eļ. Gao - උයන් - කුසල් - ease - ෆිග් - 33a - සිත්, හිත්
• දිවි - at<ð - තණ
කෞතල් - දුක් ャ Onces - නම් - පිත්තල - මරණ - මැණක් - මස් - මුව - රිදී عD ۔ - වියරණ - සතර, සන් - සිප්, සිල්ප - eas
g ggܣ -
Signification.
- water. - park, orchard. - religious merit. - field (of paddy, &c.) - house. - manners, customs.
mind. - life. - wisdom, knowledge
3ಡಿ - oil.
- SOITOW, - door.
-- BACB). - brass. - death.
- gen. - flesh. - mouth, face. - silver. - garment.
- grammar.
- science.
- art. - week. - heart,
84. Although the language has now acquired a neuter gender, yet from the following example it will appear that in classical works the masculine gender is used, as observed above, in lieu of the neuter :-
ශකූ කෞද්වේනද්‍රයන් විසින් කුස රජ්ජුරුවණීට දුන් මැණක කෞතම අට කොතනකින් වක්වූයේය.-*The gem that was given to king Kusa by Sakra, the lord of gods, was curved in eight places' (i.e., was octagonal). Here the word 9tsas), which is according to Sanskrit and Pali in the neuter gender, is used in the masculine.

S87) ETYMOLOGY. 8.
It should be noted that the nominative suffixes 6259) and 68)66 are attached to singular nouns in the masculine gender, 6.2523) and 65)36&d to those of the feminine gender, and as to plural nouns of both the genders. When they are found attached to any nouns, their gender may be at once determined. They are used only with the nominative case, and their employment is optional with the writer. ( Ꮴide $ 101.)
85. (a) An example of the names of inanimate objects used in the masculine gender :-
**ඒ හෙයින් ඒදෙව්ෂ නැමති වහතිය කෞතම තොපගේ චිතත සනහඹානයෙහි හටෙනාගණි’වා.”-* Let not that fire of anger, therefore, be produced in thy train of thought.' Here the word &also is in the masculine gender. (b) An example of the names of inanimate objects used in the feminine gender :-
**ඒ ශාලාව තොමෝ සුධමීයාව හා සමානවිය.”-*That hall resembled Sudharmá.'" Here the word cocoa is in the feminine gender. 86. The gender of adjectives is determined by reference to the nouns which they qualify. They have no endings of their own to indicate gender.
Common or Undetermined Gender, 87. There are some nouns (and pronouns) which may stand for both masculine and feminine genders, in spite of the existence of separate forms (in the case of nouns) to mark the two genders :-
Eacamples. Nouns-in sense only-8edon, 'fly'; 86ao, 'frog'; ap6CO, 'bird'; G65), child"; ceae, child'; c.48), worm"; as Boo, 'ant';
Council hall of the gods.


Page 56
82 SNBALESE GRAMMAR S 88
cosso), 'dove'; sac02, e36a), “animal of the ox kind'; coes, animal, "being'; (C6), "sick person'; esco, “the young of any animal’; keesC88a, neighbour'; and a host of others whose sex cannot be easily known. Plurals of many nouns are also used likewise. All collective nouns are in the common gender.
Pronouns-98, 'I'; q8, 'we'; oad, thou,' 'you'; say28, 'you' (pl.); SÐēĐg, “they”; erogones, “you” (respectful); Cid, “you ’’; qęco, * person”; GARDMozof, “a person’; etc.
NoTE.-The masculine and feminine of nouns of the common gender are generally expressed by prefixing the words 88SB, o male,” and co-2, ofemale' to them, as85is Cooo, orgaeo); 83s Ceco, cog3 CeeCoo. 88. The gerunds or verbal nouns are, in Sinhalese, put in the masculine gender. But if the neuter gender is adopted into the language, they should be regarded as neuter.
“Indeclinables” (Sca, qĐzca) have no gender.
NUMBER. Basa or Vachana.
89. There are two numbers, ézI Ses or éða Sè)S2, the singular, and gases or Q &eas, the plural.
90. The singular and the plural of nouns are formed by adding certain suffixes to their crude forms, in conformity with the rules of combination given above.
Singular suffixest {#ញុំ= ඒ, අ.
Plural suffixes ဖူ့ဒ္ဓ} ඕ, හු, උ, වරු*, ලා•
'r»
Sometimes Gey is used for males and 53 for females.
It should be observed that the suffixes above given are those proper to the nominative case only. The singular and plural forms of nouns in the other cases may be likewise known by suffixing their respective case endings to their bases. (Vide $ 116 and Declensions S 118.)
An honorific suffix. It is sometimes used as 86.a3 in the singular and 86ecol in the plural, as q656a), "teacher,' q6,866col, 'teachers.' 86 and C3 are generally used with the names of relations and persons of rank.

S 91) ETYMOLOGY. 83
Suffixes added to the names of inanimate objects :-
Singular-G, 8 or b. Plural-&G.
The nominative singular suffix strictly belongs to neuter nouns, though it is sometimes found added to masculine and feminine nouns, especially the latter.
91. The base of a noun (or pronoun) is its crude form to which the different suffixes are added, as Sses, 'man'; Goos, “ox'; coc, 'stone': the bases of the words 835egs, Go26, coc. It is termed in Sinhalese esc or ceg, while the inflected word-i.e., the base and case suffix together is called e.g." The base of a noun may generally be ascertained by using it to qualify another noun, and the form it then takes is its base. E. g., 2.Égé Geo), 'paper book'; csodó ebG-et, *cobra's hood”; egzéső gózzo, "knuckle (of the finger'); where essee, zood, and it 56 are . used as adjectives and are the bases of zségécs, aces, st SGC3, respectively.
Bases of certain nouns are used for their singular and plural nominatives. (Vide $ 93 and Declensions $ 118.) It is important to observe that the base of a noun may be used both for the singular and plural, in all the cases, without
the addition of any suffixes. This is frequent in ancient writings.
The majority of the nouns in this book are given in their crude forms.
These two terms are sometimes used indiscriminately. Cog or cost is also applied to a word in general.


Page 57
84 SNBALESE GRAMMAR IS 92
92. Modes of forming the singular and plural of nouns from their bases :-
(a) Masculine Nouns.
Base. Singular. Plural. Signification.
Suffix p, dy." Suffix . gge) - අශවයා - ( - horse.
ඇමතියා - ඇමතියෝ - ( ... , ඇමති 3 ඇමැන්තා ඇමැන්කෙතාග් minister. ?S - ବୃଦ୍ଧିରp - ବୃଦ୍ଧିଓରିd - tortoise. C*óz - Cació - උආරෝ - hog. කරණු - adó-gerad - aso6ệOSO? - one who does, doer. කාක් - කාක්කා - කාක්කෙකාග් : - crow. කුකුල් - a2ScS3 - කුකුලෝ - cock. Ocsob . - ෙගම්බා - Sco&gs) - frog. ගෝණුසු - encaddedeso - Scaoiệjedomas - scorpion. ల9 - Coaqad - Coogo.88 - one who dances,
dancer. erotig - නැටුයේ or ෙවි- නැටුවෙන් - one who danced,
dancer.
9 - Seco - geod - SO බේබදු - இல்4ெஆ - s66dae - drunkard. මහලු - මහල්ලා - DaoCoMGeł - old man. මිතුරු - මිතුරා - මිතුරෝ - friend. ලියන : ವಿಧಿವಿಹಿ Soesoe) - clerk, writer.
y වෙළෙඳා - GSGSaf aෙවළෙඳ 8 වෙළෙන්ඳා - වෙළෙන්දෝ - trader, merchant. සදෙහාද්දර - සදෙහාද්දරයා - සහෝදරයෝ - brother.
Suffix.S. ඇන් - quod - ඇන්තු - elephant, encoe - అవిళ (ാട് - O
e്ട → බලලා - குெGe - cat. JSe - මිනිසා, මිනිහා- මිනිස්සු - a
Suffix ecsa. ඇමති · - ඇමතියා - eas86 - minister. සෘෂී - සෘෂියා - සෘෂිවරු - sanctified sage, Rishi.
The suffixes & and d also occur short, as in 86eo, OSCOC &BGDoo. (Vide $$ 56 and 57.)
f The suffix is C.

S 92)
capó පිය
මහත්
coa
මුහන්දිරම්
ලේකම්
තෙකලී ஒஇ බිරිඳු
白 3oes eçs සත්‍රී
Sufix .
Egy MOLOGY.
Singular. Plural. - Geoố - ගුරුවරු - පියා - පියවරු - මහතා - මහන්වරු
Suffix Co. - තාන්තා - තාන්තාලා - - මුන්නා - 9aderosco s
Suffix . Suffix &cs. - මුහන්දිරම - මුහන්දිරම්වරු
- ලේකම - ලේකම්වරු -
(b) Feminine Nouns.
- මෙකල්ල - අඹුව - ෆිරින්ද
geçSO - බිසව
өсЗао - සතිය
- හෙකල්තෙලi - අඹුවෝ - බිරින්දෝ
- gS)Ó, gC2
- ෆියෙසjවරු
• అరటి - (അ
85
Signification.
teacher.
father. gentleman.
father. grandfather.
Muhandiram (native headman subordinate to a Mudaliyár).
secretary.
Suffixes &), * , 896a, Ge.
lass.
wife.
wife. daughter.
queen. cow, &c. woman, wife.
Plurals of most animate nouns may be formed by adding to their bases the suffix unelided, or 86 (the crude form
of the plural suffix egt) with affixed thereto.
These
forms are generally found in classical works.
Base.
සෘෂි කතික්‍ෂා ଠୁଠୁଁt eboyé 53e රජ
Singular. සෘෂියා - బాa
ගුරා, ගුරු - පකෂියා - මිනිසා - රජා, රජ
Eacamples.
Plural. සෘෂිහු - කතීබෘහු - ගුරුහු - පකෂිහු --මිනිස්හු - రరg
Signification. sanctified sage, Rishi. agent, author, editor. teacher. bird.
a.
king.
o Vide footnote o on p.
84.


Page 58
86 SINHALESE GRAMMAR S 92
Base. Singular. Plural, Signification. වෙද - කෞවදා - මෙවදනු - physician. @වෙළඳ పిక වෙළෙඳනු - trader, merchant. සත්‍රී - සත්‍රී, සත්‍රිය - සක්‍රීහු - woman, wife. සවාමි - ස්වාමියා - සවාමිහු - lord, master. සෘෂි - සංෂියා - සෘෂිවරහු° - sanctified sage. @දවි - කෙදවියා - කෙදවිවරහු° - god. රජ - රජා, රජ - රජවරහු” - king.
The plural suffix 6) is added to the honorific terminations (pa), 3, 5, 255, which are affixed to the bases of masculine and feminine nouns; nouns so formed, though plural in form, are singular in sense. (Vide $ 284.) The honorifics (p23) and 93 are added to masculine, 63 and 53 to feminine bases. They sometimes indicate
endearment.
Eacamples, Base. Modified Base. Plural Form. Signification.
3)3 - ඇඹනියෝ - 2 · • ,à နိူင္ငံခါa Ç နိူင္ငံခါး : }; wifeܗܼ .
白 - දුවනි - දුවනියෝ - daughter. හැඳි . - නැන්දනී - නැන්දනියෝ - aunt. පිය - පියාන - පියාඹනාj - father. ae = gరి - googes6Of – son. Sao - டெலg - Sogo.53 - nephew, son-in-law. මල් - මලසුනු - Deces - younger brother.
DD - O, te - මැනිෂියා - mother. ర - රජන - రeడGha - king.
(c) Nouns applied to Inanimate Objects.
Base. Singular. Plural. Signification.
Suffixes , d.f Suffix &c.
කථා - කථාව - කථාවල් - speech, story. @ග් - cogs - කෙගවල් house.
@ද් - - G&C - thing.
පිහියයා - පිහියය, පිහියේ (පිහියා) - knife.
toe - භාෂාව - භාෂාවල් - language. ざ323 - හීනය, හීනෙන් - (හීන) - dream.
These forms are not much used. † Vide footnote o on p. 84.

S 93) 8. TRYMIOLOGY 87 -ر
93. The bases of a large number of nouns (particularly feminine nouns and those applied to inanimate objects) are used sometimes for the singular, sometimes for the plural, without the addition of any suffixes. In the case of feminine nouns it is generally the singular form that is identical with the base. (Vide $ 91.)
Eacamples. (a) Masculine Nouns. Base. Singular, Plural. Signification. අප්පා - qede - qedecoce? - father. ది = దయా - இதி - ant. eas 3 - කෞකාවියා - eas.3 s tiger. a8 - නරියා - නරි - jackall. C)ემe)ე - මාමා - Qემe)იტი - uncle.
ce* O වහන්ෙස් - Daoedere పిపి (His, etc.) Honour. හරක් - හරකා - හරක් - O
(b) Feminine Nouns. අක්කා - ಜಣಾ೦ : : elder sister.
මිමාලා, - අම්මා - අම්මා : နိုခိခိခ်င္ကို mother. ආච්චි - spēlē - ආච්චිලා - grandmother.
25 ex323 ඇතින්නී { နှီဒွိဋ္ဌိဋ္ဌိ q6adéoaf she elephant. කෞකලී - කෙකලී - SaoCOG - lass. son <68 - అవిభక - Grég - wife, woman. 8ted - 8ıd63, Ered63 - 8ı'e363ood - heifer.
(c) Nouns applied to Inanimate Objects. ඇඳ - queç - ඇඳවල් - bed. ඇණ - ඇණය, ඇඹෙණ ඇණ - nail. aSC - asco, ases - asC - waterpot. කෞකාඩි - Majao - Qash 5 - flag. ගස් - ගස or ගහ - ගස් - tree. පාර - පාර - පාරවල් - road.
Confined to classical works.


Page 59
88 SNBALCSE GRAMMAR S 94
Base. Singular, Plural. Signification. 8sas - පිහියේ, පිහියය පිහියා - knife. 6)ô) - S6) - බඩවල් - belly, stomach. මාලිගා - මාලිගාව - ඖලිගා - palace. රට - రO - රටවල් - country. රෙදි · - ගෞරද්ද - රෙදි - cloth. විදි , - විදිය - විදි - street. හැඳි - හැන්ද - හැඳි - spoom.
The plurals qo, &a, of q8), “horn,' &q, “ well’ respectively, are formed by eliding the final vowel-consonants in the bases ge) and 69, and converting the semi-nasals into full nasals. In the case of so, plural of Sco (written Sco in some Ólá books), 'road,' 'path,' a nasal is imported.
(See declensions of nouns and pronouns for the singular and plural forms of other nouns and pronouns.)
94. Names of natural productions-such as aS8, 'milk"; &apos, water; oa, 'gold; 38, silver’; 6.666s, “plumbago'; 9.5, earth,' 'clay'; 8x6, 'sand convey a plural idea. When kind or variety is spoken of, they sometimes admit of singular forms, as in 6A Szö6, red earth; agazco, “black sand '; &c.
95. Abstract nouns denoting qualities and state do not generally admit of plural, as ose, redness,' 'red'; Goazo, thickness”; (982), size,' 'extent; 5398, 'sleepiness'; $53ag, sleep.'
PERSON. Káraka or Purusha.
96. All nouns are in the third person unless they are
in the vocative case, when they are put in the second
person.
CAsк.
Vibat or Vibhakti. 97. The term “vibat' or 'vibhakti" literally means 'division, i.e., division of a word (noun) by pincess of inflection into its different shades of meaning.

S 99) CTYMOLOGY. 89
98. There are nine cases in Sinhalese, namely :-
1. Geo 68)of or ga)& SegaSS, Nominative case. 2. කම් විබත් or කමී විභකති, Accusative case. 3. zap 856)Od or eda ēDesozó, Instrumental case. 4. ashoes 856)2 or assos-6 seases, Auxiliary case. 5. e3eb3rd SÐzsť or eo Sgq So Sesdevé, Dative case. 6. qēDE EĐQOO’ or qĐãS Sesdaye,it Ablative case. 7. e86Dç ESQof or esÐGDéaÒ Eesdevé68, Genitive case. 8. අදර විබත් or ආධාර විභකති, Locative case. 9. අලජ විබත් or ආලපන විභකති,$ Wocative case.
NoTE.-Examples to illustrate the different uses of these cases will be copiously given under Syntax.
NoMINATIVE CASE.
99. Pera pibat or Prathama vibhakti, the nominative case, is that form in which a noun (or pronoun) is used when it is the subject of a verb expressed or understood. lts case endings (Sed&SDSS cốzes or gSox3co) are
Singular-, sp, d, d. Plural-6, , C, 8G, 86, Co. In the sentences ceceo Ge38)as 25ccea, the boy reads a book' (the-boy a-book reads S), QGecs goas, “dogs bark, CSce) and 6)goc are in the nominative case.
If a verb be in the active voice, the subject of the verb stands for the doer of the action, as in the above sentences: if in the passive voice, its subject stands for the
The nine cases are also known by the numbers they take when enumerated in order, as ee368a53 53)ai, 'first case,' 666abas sa) ay 'second case, Gereas or 286 as 86)a, third case,’ &c., as in Sanskrit and Pali,
it This case is also called peaco Soesys.
This is also called cooes)3&as seays and 39acecó SeasyS.
S To enable the student to easily understand the construction and idiom of the sentences used in this book, their verbatim translations are given within parentheses immediately after the idiomatic.


Page 60
90 SNAES GRAMMAR. S 100
object of the action, as 85533 coes asseszoc8, the tree was cut by him (by-him the-tree cut-was), GS) . Sveð (9,538 age6c8, this work was done by me' (this work by-me done-was), where coes and eyes) are the subjects of the verbs and are therefore in the nominative case.
100. Isolated nouns used to express their simple ideas and unconnected with a verb, as Golgos), , "giant,' sizes sco, “ministers, Goog, ox, eace, “China, are in the nominative case. This use of the nominative is termed ලිඩගාථියෙහි පුථමා.
101. The nominative case is indicated by suffixing to nouns the particles (68)s), 6526s, in the masculine singular; 6258, 6.3)269, in the feminine singular; and 49 in the plural of either gender. The first four particles are generally added to the basal forms of nouns and the last to the nominative plural forms. (Vide S 84.)
AccUsATIVE CAsE. 102. Kam vibat or Karma vibhakti, the accusative case, is that form in which a noun (or pronoun) is used when it stands in the objective relation to a verb or when governed by certain prepositions. Its case endings are
Singular-q, SP C, め、さ", @, 영9, Plural-අන්, ආන, උන්, නට, නන්, න්, න, ලා.* In the sentences eSe gSeas ecoq8, ' the carpenter makes a chair' (the-carpenter a-chair makes), Goo&f 25)46 SYDGOSCS, “the ox ate grass,” (the-ox grass ate), geSƏDas and 2)6 are in the accusative case.
In the western part of the Island the letter 8 is used as an ending of the accusative, both singular and plural, as in 99 895 Casas), 'I saw him" (I him saw), geogs aco)-58 posacogó (Sao, 'the thief took away the ox,' (the-thief the-ox having-taken went). It is found only in colloquial language, and is suffixed to the accusative, when its termination is liable to be misunderstood.

S 106) ETYMOLOGY. 9.
103. The prepositions qfd56)(or eso) c33, “ about”; qfc5 or හැර, විනා, මිස, මුත්, * Save," *except '; ගැණ, *about';උදෙසා, 3e3), “on account of,' &c.; es&c, &&c, &ase, “on account of; esca), with a view to,' for the sake of'; G8), “by”; and e3e32, ess)), from (one to another in succession), govern nouns in the accusative case. (Vide $ 208.)
The word ang (lit. “hand) has the force of the preposition “to” as in the sentence D adó éấSGICS5), “I went to him (of-him to-the-hand I-went). It is in reality a noun in the accusative case, the noun or pronoun which precedes it being put in the genitive case. (Vide SS 111 and 113.)
This case is equivalent to the objective case in English
grammar.
INSTRUMENTAL CASE.
104. Katu vibat or Kartri vibhakti, the instrumental case, is that form of a noun (or pronoun) which denotes the agent, when the subject of the verb stands for the object of the action and not for the doer, or when it is governed by certain prepositions. Its case endings are
Singular-se, p, c, q. Plural–, poe, Cos, oe, e, S, Co. In the sentences ගුරුවරයා දුන් අවවාදය ගොjලයන් විසින් 88.co8) gacs, it is right that the advice given by the teacher should be accepted by the (or his) pupils' (by-the teacher given the-advice by-the-pupils if-accepted it-isproper), 68 6538) (935&as Scozoc8, this book was written by me' (this book by-me written-was), coz86 co, Godo coas, and Do are in the instrumental case.
105. The prepositions ess, eso, essao, eso asso, desia) (or basas), astge), with,' and 563& “by, govern this case. AUXILIARY CASE. 106. Karana vibat or Karana vibhakti, the auxiliary case, is that form in which a noun (or pronoun) is used


Page 61
92 STNALES (RAMMAR S 107
when it denotes an auxiliary or assistance to the action of the agent, or when it expresses the manner of an action, or the mark by which an object is characterised. Its endings are
Singular-ඉන්, ඉනි, එන්, එනි, තෙගන්, කොගනි, නි, කෙනන්,
නානි
@之ö乙。 Plural-ඉන්, ඉනි, එන්, එනි, @නන්, කෙනනි, අන්තෙගන්, ඉන්ගෙන්, උන්ගෙන්, වලින් (වල් + ඉන්). In the sentences 99) 886.cs& coes 2S85, “I cut the tree with the knife’ (I with-the-knife the-tree cut),5266esas ඔහුට පොල්ලකින් පාරක් ගැසුවේය, * a man struck him a blow with a club' (a-man to-him with-a-club a-blow struck), එතෙතම ජාතියෙන් බුබාහමණයෙක් වේ, *, he is a Brahmin by caste' (he by-caste a-Brahmin is), 83Socoa, Gesoccasia, and as 56 coal are in the auxiliary case.
107. The expression කරණකොටගෙණ or කරණකොට, which literally means “having taken as the means or instrument, is used paraphrastically in the sense of 'by' or 'through' to convey the sense of the auxiliary case.
DATIvE CASE.
108. Sapadan vibat or Sampradána vibhakti, the dative ease, is that form in which a noun (or pronoun) is used when it denotes the recipient of anything. Its endings
Te
Singular-අට, ආට, උට, හුට, ට, හට,
Plural-අණට, අන්හට, අනට, ආනට, උණීට, උන්හට,
<ණට, න්හට, නට, නණිට, වලට (වල් + අට), ලාට.
In the sentences & 6 Ge325) as S358, 'I gave him a book' (to-hima-book I-gave); éBepxd3030 dag 6632, * give alms to the beggar' (to-the-beggar alms give), 88 and &cpasdføDoD are in the dative case.
The prepositions 866es and &e,' 'for' are used with nouns (or pronouns) to convey the sense of the dative. (Vide $ 310.)
This word is now obsolete and 86es is generally used.

S 112 TYMOLOGY. 93
109. The ending go is often used in the sense of 8efes, for, as in does agoo & 6) ag3, he works for wages' (he for-wages work does); ecoaoo 2532.96-ed, he departed for battle' (for-battle he-departed); SO 383 coa (or ge)-edo) &;coe 62S6es, “I tried to run' (I for-running attempt made.)
ABLATIVE CAsE. 110. Avadi vibat or Avadhi vibhakti, the ablative case,
is that form in which a noun (or pronoun) is used when it denotes limitation, separation of one object from another or the source from which anything proceeds. Its endings areSingular—రGGవిర, రిpఅయరటి, @రటి, @ర, తివిటి, అవిర,
එන්, එනි, කෙනන්, කෙනනි. Plural-අන්ෙගන්, ආනතෙගන්, උන්ගෙන්, න්කෙගන්, නතෙගන්, නන්ගෙන්, කෙනන්, වලින් (වල් + ඉන්),
అGఏర, In the sentences &gsgas coes2S3 &tges, a monkey fell from a tree' (a-monkey from-a-tree fell), ceaso (a): eSOS Sesos SGGO G)SG Sco,“ the boy bought a book from him (the-boy from-him a-book for-money took), 66 &aos egeo)2Si3 coco b3, this water flows from a spring' (this water from-a-spring flowing comes), coes 26:83d, DeÐGEO3d and Geszodz63&do are in the ablative case.
111. The particles Goes, “till ' ' until ' ' up to, and case), as far as,' 'up to,' convey the sense of limitation expressed by the ablative. The word SzDGA63rd (lit. “ from the hand") from is used with the force of a preposition; it is in fact a noun in the ablative case, fo. med by suffixing the ending bad to the base asso hand, the noun or pronoun which precedes it beiog put in the genitive case. (Vide $ $
103 and 113.)
GENITıviE CAsE.
112. Sabaňda vibat or Sambandha vibhakti, the genitive case, is that form in which a noun (or pronoun) is used to
denote possession. Its endings are


Page 62
94 SINEIALRESE GRAMI)MAR, S 113
Singular-අතෙග්, ආයෝග්, උතෙග්, නුගේ, අ, ආ, අට, ආට,
Co, &O, O, O, O, 9, d.
Plural-ఖరటితొరవ, రఅయ, రedటి, రeయ, లురes, නගේ, අන්, ආන, උන්, න්, න, නන්, අණට, අන් හට, අනට, ආනට, උණට, උන්හට, ණට, න්හට නට, නණට, වලට, ලාකෝග්, ලාට.
Of these endings, those terminating in 6G are the most common at the present day.
In the sentences මම ඔහුගේ මිත්‍රයාගේ වත්තට ගියෙමි, “I went to his friend's garden’ (I his of the-friend tothe-garden went), '9) geos (9 goae&as,' from to-day he is my son (this-one to-day-from my son), DSG, SB9C3ɔ Gaced and D are in the genitive case,
This case is equivalent to the possessive case in English grammar.
LoCATIVE CASE.
113. Adara vibat or Ádhára vibhakti, the locative case, is that form in which a noun (or pronoun) is used when it indicates place or time of an action. Its endings are
Singular-S, G., &е8, 8, st. Plural-අන්හි, වල, වලද, වෙලහි, වල්හි,
In ancient writings the endings it and ect mostly 0CCT
In the sentences ලදරුවා තෙතාටිල්ලේ (or කෙතාටිල්ලෙහි) Sq8, the child sleeps in the cradle' (the-child in-thecradle sleeps), මනුෂ්‍යයෝ තෙගවල (or මගවල්හි) වාසයක gas, “people live in houses (people in-houses live), ea 62s) කෙරහි (or කෙරේ) ඔහුගේ මහත් විශවාසයක් තිබේ, * he has great confidence in me' (of-me in-the-hand of him great confidence there-is), GNOdɔ5GGOG (or GAZDɔSGESAGES), GAcroSDOS
(or Sco&gas) and especies (or 62s6d) are in the locative case.

S 115) Etymology. 95
It is a mistake to treat the words Gaboosas and G&Gd5 as prepositions that govern this case. They are nouns in the locative case, with the endings bs and d suffixed to the base 2S6, the noun or pronoun which precedes them, being put in the genitive case. ( Vide $ $ 103 and 111.)
VocATIVE CAsE.
114. Alap vibator Alapana vibhakti, the vocative case, is that form in which a noun (or pronoun) is used when a person or thing is addressed. Its endings are
Singular-ei, ef, eft, éð, F).
Plural-ඉන්, එන්, මෙනන්, ඉනි, එනි, කෙනනි, නි, වරුණි,
අඹෙන්, ඉයොන්, එමෙන්, කෙනෙන්, කෙන්, වරුණේ. In the sentences 6.e5286 cod (or Gebaceo), 6968) eo, Podiya, come here (Podiya, here come)'; Cc6.e)53, S)o
2532) 65 ess, children, hear what I say (children, by-me said the-things hear)"; 6.e5386 of (or GeoÉdoo) and gozG&3 are in the vocative case.
Erplanation of the term “Karaka.'
115. By the term assoors in Sinhalese is meant the relation of six cases (කිරියකරු පද සබඳ, තියාකාරක පද coso)3)co) to the verbs in a sentence: namely, the accusative, instrumental, auxiliary, dative, ablative, and the locative (generally known as e5 aposasco, * six kárakas'). Thus, in the sentence සොරා රාත්‍රියෙහි ගස්වලින් පොල් කඩා කරින් තෙගණ මෙගාස් වෙළෙඳුණට කෙදයි, * the thief having plucked cocoanuts from the trees in the night, carries (them) on his shoulder and gives (them) to traders,' Geo5, thief,' being the subject of the verbs, is called the instrumental relation (CSD&a SMɔd5aDc3) ; óĝGICOS, “in the night,' indicating when the pluck ig of cocoanuts took place, the locative relation (paDɔd5 SD36adas) ; cade3DÓSSd, “from the trees, indicating from what the nuts were plucked, the


Page 63
96 SINIHAILE:St. GRAIMMAR, S 116
ablative relation (qÐ35 zdɔ6adcas) ; GebɔG, ‘ cocoanuts,” indicating what was plucked, accusative relation (e.g. ashoof assos); as 8s, on the shoulder,’ indicating with what the nuts were removed, the aucliary relation (2s66 asso esco); 6&Gegee, to traders,' indicating to whom the nuts are given, the dative relation (esseseaso assposaics). Of the remaining three cases, the genitive and the vocative cases are not included because they render no such assistance to verbs, and the nominative case because it is embodied in the accusative and instrumental relations, either of which is put in that case according as the verb is active or passive."
116. A Table of Case-endings.
Singular Particles denoti Case. Endings. Plural Endings. each Case. Ing
Nominative | e, efð, e, éð. ඹ, හු, උ, වල් කෞතම or කෙතෙමි
C388 ? હો ecos) or ෙකාටෝ
(“sing..); oreŝe) (pl.) †
Accusative q, S. උ, | අන්, ආන, උන්, | අරභයා, ඇර or හැර, case , , o, . න්, නා, නට, උදෙසා, ගැණ, නිසා, නන්, ලා. පාසා, මිස, මුත්, ලවා,
විනා, සඳහා, සන්දා, හන්දා, හින්දා
Instrumental q, p}, c, g- as, 20, ca, base) (or desias),
case න, න, නත්, ලා.. | කැටුව, විසින්, සමග,
සහ, හා, හා සමග.
Auxiliary || ඉන්, ඉනි, එන්,| ඉන්, ඉනි, එන්, | කරණකොටගෙණ, 3S එනි, ගෙන්, එනි, කෙනන්, කරණකොට.
ෙගනි, නි, }|ෙනනි, අන්ගෙන්, @නන්, කෙනනි. | ඉන්ගෙන්, උන් @ගන්, වලින්.
It seems that in Hindi (and Hindustáni) the term asagas) is used with all the cases.
t These particles are sometimes used in classical works as pronouns.

'S 117
ETYMOLOGY 9.
Case. i Plural Endings. Paಷ್ಗ enting
Dative case. | අට, ආට, උට, { අණට, අන්හට,
o, Soe), go. අනට, ආනට,
උණට, උන්හට, ණට, න්හට, නට, නණට, ලාට, වලට.
Ablative case. අගෙන්, අන්තෙගන්, ආන
ආගෙන්, @ගන්, උන්කෙගන්, උගෙන්, න්ෙගන්, නෙගන්, හුගෙන්, ඉන්, [නන්ගෙන්, කෙනන්, ඉනි, එන්, එනි,| ලාගෙන්, වලින්,
@නන්, කෙනනි.
6emitive case,| අයෙග, ආගෙනී', 'අන්කෞශේ, ආනතෙග්,
උතොග්, හුගේ, '! උන්මෙග්, න්ෙග්, අ, ආ, අට, ආට,| නන්තෙග්, නෙග්, උට, හට, జ్ఞ අන්, ආන, උන්, Ә, С, 9. Ә). න්, නා, නන්,
අණට, අන්හට, අනට, ආනට, උණට, උන්හට, ණට, න් හට, නට, නණට, ලාට. ලා කෞශ, වලට.
Locative case.se, set, 88, d, S. ss, &c. &c.
වලෙහි, වල්හි.
Vocative case.o, qo, qu, 9, &). Q<3, Q.3, đĐ53, ____
එනි. කෙනන්, @තනි, නි, වරුණි, අඹෙන්, ඉකෙන්, එකෙන්, කෞනෙන්, - කෙන්, වරුෙණ.
DECLENSION.
Náma varanegilla.
117. Nouns may be divided into
(i) Those that have bases ending in vowels (ecocio ess or ceg,828) cos), as 36, 'god'; 826, “friend."
(ii) Those that have bases ending in consởnants (හලත් සඳ or හලනත ශබඳ), as පුත්, * son': ගොන්, ' ox.'


Page 64
98 SINHALESE GRAMMAR (S 118
118. MASCULINE No UNs. (i) Bases ending in Vonvels. (1) ag, 'god.’
Singular. Plural. Nom. egó, “god” ... · සුරෝ or සුරහු
රා Асс. }}'god · සුරන්,
රා Ins. } ప్రేరేప్తి }*by god' ... ... ట్వైరర,
on account of." Aux. { ಙ್ by, “from,' l සුරන්ගෙන්.
සුරනුගෙන්, “through god.’ Dat. } සුරහිට්, to or for god | සුරන්හට.
සුරාගෙන් 9 Abl. { සුරහුදේශනී, * from god ... සුරන්කෙගන්.
රාගේ, y Gen. { ప్లే, } 'god's ' ... සුරන්කෙග්.
Loc. }කෙරෙහි,**in god’ ... සුරන් කෙරෙහි.]
කෙරj, Voc. {鬱 o god' ... ... සුමෙරණි.
Ecamples.
coosa), “Garuda' (the bird vehicle of Vishnu) ; 3ao, 'father' (vide decl. 2); g6g6, an epithet of Sakra ; 8gg6, a class of demi-gods (spirits of the air).
Remarks.
l. In declining nouns (and pronouns) denoting animals, the preposition 883 by, is sometimes suffixed to nouns (and pronouns) in the instrumental case; thus, go is declined in that case as 36583&, e33, 882 in the singular, and egos &638 in the plural. Now-a-days 553a is nearly always attached to the instrumental case.
2. The suffix 6Gos added to the auxiliary case is properly a termination of the ablative case, and is used only with the names of animals, as is the suffix bass with the names of things. The difference between the auxiliary and ablative cases when GÐGOSỞ is used should be clearly
* Or Gasons, which can always be used in place of easyggses.

S 118 TOLOGY 99
understood. Thus, (a) esosaeca. 6G80 8té 8gee, * from or on account of the gods prosperity attends the universe'; doctos) egossega 8866c8o, “that hall was full by reason of the gods”; (gosafo.ca in the auxiliary case) ; (ö) eğ686523 gles 886), “from gods rays of light are emitted'; so seco& 6C3pso Ceasoos 2568), 'from gods there is benefit to the world'; (egosocoa in the ablative case). If the expression æddốSHGAZDɔDGAcroEE, by means of,' 'by reason of, on account of," can be substituted for Goes so as not to alter the sense, then the noun to which that suffix is added may be considered to be in the auxiliary case : if otherwise, it is in the ablative case.
3. There is no locative case to nouns (and pronouns) denoting animals. In its absence, the genitive form without the termination Gca is used with Seseges (or contracted form e2S6.5) in the hand, i.e., in,' which then acquires the force of the locative; as go 62s6des (686.d5), gos Gay@ci6 (6,86)ö).* In lieu ofe)zy808, e02) or oë)805 is sometimes used.
4. Colloquially exocoa, caecs, 66), suffixes of the auxiliary, dative, ablative, and genitive cases, are usually corrupted into secos, sex, -eda) or a 2), respectively : as සුරන් මෙනන්, සුරන්කෙන්, සුරණඩ or සුරන්න.
5. Some nouns have various inflections, of which only the principal ones are noticed in the declensions.
(2) eas, doctor,' 'physician.'
Singular. Plural. Nom. ... GAD6 ... වෙද්දු or මෙවදනුAcc. & Ins. SSc ... තෙවදුන් or මෙවද්දුන්.
වෙදුන්ගෙන් or Aux. & Abl, Gogeœas ! o Dat. ... මෙවදාට ... වෙදුණිට or වෙද්දුණීට. Gen. ... තෙවදාගේ ... වෙදුන්ගේ or වෙද්දුන්ගේ. [Loc. ... වෛද්‍යාමකරෙහි { ವಿಜ್ಜಿ කෙතෙරහි.]] Voc. ... වෙදො or වෙදා. මෙවදුනි. or වෙද්දුනි.
Eacamples.
කහෙවිණ, කගවේණ, *unicorn '; ගෝණ, *elk'; ලේන, ලෙහෙන, "squirrel.'
The forms of the locative case of masculine and feminine nouns
have been put within square brackets.


Page 65
100 SNBALES GRAMMAR. S 118
NoTE.-Other plural forms of ess in use are made by suffixing 86 with the endings proper to the respective cases, thus: Nom. OÐçĐ6, Acc. and Ins. 68çoózoo, Aux. and Abl. 62ço26z85eœ83, Dat. Gë)ç: වරුණට, [Loc, වෙදවරුන් බෙකරෙහි,] Woc, @වදවරුණ,
The word 3ao, 'father is also declined in the singular like oak, but its plural is commonly formed with S6 as shown above. (Vide supra, declension of gó.)
(3) eae, trader,' 'merchant.'
Singular. Plural. මෙවෙලන්දා ••• මෙවලෙන්දෝ. Nom. ( මෙවලඳනු or
} මෙවලඳා U මෙවලදු,
@වෙළන් ... මෙවලෙන්දන්. Acc. & @ව ce&G වෙළඳන් O
Ins. €ĉi
G8)SG මෙවලඳුන්. @වලෙන්දාගෙන් ... මෙවලෙන්දන්ගෙන්. A་ ά 2ళ్లపల్లి : මෙවලඳන්ගෙන් or
” ( මෙවලඳුගෙන් @වලඳුන්තෙගන්. @වෙළන්දාට ... මෙවතෙලන්දණිට. Dat. | ဒွိ° ́ `|်ဒ္ဒိ၌:
@වලදු O වෙළෙන්දාගේ ... මෙවලෙන්දන්ගේ. 6en. ' ජෛවලඳාමෙග් මෙවළඳන්ගේ or
g @වතෙලන්දා · කෙවෙලන්ද (Loc. } මෙවලඳා |అమితిరత { లై මෙකතෝරඟි.]]
මෙවලඳා මවලඳු Voc. වෙළෙන්දෝ, වෙළෙඳා, වෙළඳුනි 6r වෙලඳුමෙන්.
or වෙලඳ .
(Comp. decl. No. 29.)
(4) Osbos, “thief.' Singular. Plural. Nom. ... මෙහාරා ... @&ooکg. Acc. & Ins. SÖOd5... ... මහාරකැන්. Aux. & Abl. මෙහාරාගෙන් · ... මෙහාරුන්ගෙන්. Dat. ... මෙහාරාට ... මෙහඹාරුණට. Gen. ... මෙහාරාතෙගර්‍ ... GరివిరరGO. [L0c. ... මෙහාරා කෙරෙහි ... හොරුන් බෙකරෙහි...] Woc. | ... මෙහාතෙරා or හොරා... හොරුණි. or ෙහාරුණේ•
Written also odoes. 0&oe esse, and its cognate inflections are at the present day more commonly

S 118) ETYMOLOGY 10
Ecamples.
qpç, *eel' (nom. pl. q92x38); éboā6, * herdsman'; oas26, *cripple'; oMeydó, “ seir-fish” (Cybium guttatum, scornber, Linn.); GAçSDó, “hornet”; egee, “Tamil"; 6986, 'peacock'; 686, wasp '; aes,' shark'; eÐeç, “tradero (vide decl. 3); CONCOD6, “yak” (Bos grunniens.)
(5) Se, deer,' 'beast.'
Singular. Plural, Nom. ... SeDo ... ... මුමවා. Acc. & Ins. SS) ... ... මුවන්. Aux. & Abl. 98)96Goo ... මුවන්කෙගන්, Dat. ... මුවාට ... · ... මුවණීට. : Gen. ... මුවාගේ ... ... මුවන්ගේ. [Loc. ... මුවා තෙකකෙරහි ... මුවන් කෙරෙහි..] Woc. ... මුවෝ or මුවා ... මුවෙනි. or මුවෙන්.
(Comp. No. 27.)
(6) Bebec), viper.'
Singular. Plural,
Nom. ... මෙපාළඟා ... తిరితిe90@. Acc. & Ins. SesoSED ... මෙපාළගුන්, Aux. & Abl. මෙපාලඟාගෙන් ... මෙපාලගුන්කෙගන්, Dat. ... මෙපාලඟාට ... මෙපාලගුණීට. Gen. ... මෙපාලඟාකෙගර්‍ ... පොලගුන්තෙග්. [Loc. ... පොළඟා කෙකරෙහි ... කෙපාලගුන් කෙරෙහි..] Voc. { @පාලකෞභා : @පාලගුනි or
ෙපාලඟා @පාලගුමෙන්,
Eraтplв8.
C6es, snake, and aposco, horse, are declined like the above, but their semi-nasals do not change in the plural, as C6, C6ages, &c.


Page 66
102 SINHALESE GRAMMAR. IS 118
(7) 6es, oking.'
Singular. Plural. Nom. ... c5e6* ... රජහු or රජවරු.f Acc. & Ins. Geo or og ... රජුන් or රජවරුන්.
රජුගෙන් රජුන්ගෙන් or Aux. & Abl. { රජහුගෙන් { ဒိခိဒွိ ဒွိခိဒ္ဓိ.. Dat. ... රජුට or රජහට ... රජුණට or රජවරුණට. Gen. ... රජුගේor රජහුගේ රජුන්ගේorරජවරුන්ගේ.
○ ○ー(る。対 Loc. ... { } කෙරෙහි { ás } කෙරෙහි.] Voc. ... රජ ... ... රජුනි, රජුගෙන්,රජවරුණි,
or රජවරුණේ. (Comp. No. 31.)
(8) sa), nephew.”
Singular. Plural. Nင့ှAcc; } રોન્ગ ... S్కర)3C3. Aux. & Abl. බෑනාගෙන් “ ... බැනාලාගෙන්, Dat. ... බැනාට · ... බෑනාලාට. Gen. ... බැනාමෙග් ... 6్కర గ్రాGGటి. [Loc. ... බෑනා කෙරෙහි ... බෑනාලා කෙරෙහි..] Voc. ... බෑමෙනjor බැනේ... බැනාලා.
Example.--eed80,' cousin,' 'brother-in-law.' (Comp. Nos. 14 & 48.)
(9) eefa), “fool."
Singular. Plural. Nom. ... මෙමjඩයා ... මෙමjඩකෙයාj. Acc. & Ins. Godoo ... මෙමjඩයන් or මෙමjඩයින්. Aux. & Ab). 698323663 { o"
Also 64, 660cc)23, &c., in the singular.
t The form 6egovo& (= 6es + gozo.8) is often used for 66 in the singular number, as more respectful.
The forms 88386, Qoosota, &c., are also employed.

S 118) ETYMOLOGY. 103
Singular. Plural.
Dat. ... මෙමjඩයයාට { ථූෂුද්‍රි O Gen. ... මෙමjඩයාමෙග් { ථූෂුද්‍රිස් Or [Loc, ... මෝඩයා කෙරෙහි { දීසිදී| ෙකරෙහි]
කෙමiඩෙයj මෝඩයිනි, Voc. @මාjඩයයා @මjඩකෙයනි Or
@මාjඩය @මාjඩයිකෙන්.
Eacamples.
erg6,* “demon,” “ Asur'; şce), “horse'; şebez, “ minister'; pe): as2, “teacher; co8, 'ox,’ head of cattle ; Goe, pupil'; gan, 'messenger,' 'envoy'; a)2 (), cobra de capello'; e-666), 'pandit'; 9, “son”; eg6ø, “husband,” “man”; SQSID, “Brahma’; S9bCEDISH, 'Brahmin’; 988c, eac, bridegroom'; seese, fish'; eas, 'man'; eaco, deer,' 'beast '; Coasta, 'devil'; Gaos, “giant '; Garzoo, "fiend,' ' vampire'; 8) ocs, 'monkey'; SaaS), 'wolf'; 3)3, 'tiger'; disasz, 'disciple,' 'pupil; esedec, butterfly'; c38,' snake; eoGaogos *brother"; ê3oco, « lion"; œoea, * swan.'
(Comp. Nos. 11, 15, 17, 24, 25, & 33.)
(10) 3Gas, writer, clerk."
Singular. Plural. Nom. ....ලියන්නා ... · ... ලියන්ගෙනj. Acc. & ( ලියන්නා යන්නන් or
Jins. Cగలరని { යන්නවුන්.f Aux. & ( ලියන්නාෙගන් 8యరరరde(బరJ or Abl. { යන්නහුගෙන් } ලියන්නවුන්ගෙන්. Dat C3986) { యాజశ్రీO OF 8. යන්නහුට යන්නවුණීට. Gen : යන්නාෙග් ලියන් නන්ගේ*
යන්නහුගේ ලියන්නවුන්තෙග්. යන්නයා යන්නන් කෞකෙරහි or Loc. { యరరుద్ధి } කෙරෙහි } ိဒ္ဓိ ဒီ ဒိဋ္ဌိန္တိ၊ W යන්තෙනj య@రత or OC : යන්නා යන්නවුනි.
In the plural sometimes goos, goss, &c. t These second forms of the plural sometimes occur without the ed of the stem, as Socoa, (SoCoSadosa, coaga, coodoos, &c.


Page 67
104 SINEALESE GRAMMAR S 118
Eacamples. Cacao, o cook"; bac, o comer"; asao, o eater"; só<ó, doer"; escobas, reader'; gdao, runner"; Øgo, giver '; Sabao, cook '; Oddao, 'drinker'; beco, “tailor"; coas, 'goer'; 888, 'worshipper'; 633a, “stander.' These are identical in form with the Present Participial Adjective.
(11) estado, “ servant,” “ soldier,” “masker.”
Singular. Plural.
Nom. ... කෙහiචායා ... මෙහවගාමෙයj. Acc. & Ins. Sie Sco ... 6a)cos or 688)338. Aux. & Abl. ese»œ36 œas ! లైgor Dat. ... මෙහවායාට : ವಿಜ್ಜೈ OT Gen. ... මෙහවායාමෙග් థ్రాష్ట్రం?
Loc. ... GN&rfƏDɔcɔɔ කෙරෙහි } 8ိခိဒ္ဓိမ္မိ } කෙරෙහි]
මෙහfචාතෙයj කෞභාවාතෙයනි (or Voc. { මෙහ්වායා : @හවායිනි.
Example.–96)6S, “tom-tom beater.'
(Comp. No. 9.)
(12) es, “hare.”
Singular. Plural. Nom. ... OneDo ... ... හාතෙවා. Acc. & Ins. SS), ... ... හාවුන්.* Aux. & Abl. &po8)9603 ... හාවුන්ගෙන්. Dat. ... හාවාට ... හාවුණට. Gen. ... හාවා,මෙග් ... හාවුන්ගේ. [Loc. ... හාවා බෙකරෙහි ... හාවුන් ෙකරෙහි..] Voc. ... හාවෝ or හාවා ... හාවුනි. or හාවුණේනf.
Eacamples.
as, “moth"; ang, “man of the Karávé caste"; a 36, duck'; gas, 'man of the Duráva caste'; 86ea,' quadruped."
(Comp. Nos. 16 & 26.)
* Sometimes හාවන්, භාවන්ෙගන්, භාවණට, &c.

S 118) ETYMOLOGY. 105
(13) disg, parrot.'
Singular. Plural. Nom. ... 8865D* ... ගිරව් or හිරහු, Acc. & Ins. Só Do ... හිරවුන්, Aux. & Abl. ගිරවාෙගන් . ග්හිරවුන්ගෙන්. Dat. ... ශිරවාට ... හිරවුණිට. Gen. . . ගිරවාෙග් . ගිරවුන්ගේ. [Loc. ... ගිරවා තෙකකෙරහි ... ගිරවුන් තෙකෙරහි..] Voc. ... ශිරඹෙවා or ගිරවා ... ගිරවුනි or ශරවුකොන්.f
Eacamples.-6e, “washerman'; 3ep, "ape.' NoTE-The forms dsoss, 698, 8es, are sometimes taken as the bases and the different cases are formed by suffixing the usual endings according to the rules for the “combination of vowels.'
(14) adas,İ “ elder brother.”
Singular. APlural,
Nom, Acc,
& Ins. ... c3ceo ... අයර්‍යාලා. Aux. & Abl. qCocoo6 Coast ... අයර්‍යාලාගෙන්. Dat. ... අයයාට ... අයර්‍යාලාට. Gen. ... අයර්‍යාතෙග් ... අයර්‍යාලාගේ. [Loc. ... අයයා තෙකකෙරහි ... අයර්‍යාලා කෙරෙහි..] Voc. ... අයයේ or අයයා ... අයර්‍යාලා.
Ecamples.-spees, father'; 038), 'uncle.'
NoTE.-The plural of these words is also formed with the suffix 86, as අයයාවරු, අයර්‍යාවරුන්, &c.
(Comp. Nos. 8 & 48.)
° Notice that the q that was inherent in G of the base is shortened by the influence of the succeeding long vowel.
t The orthography of these (as well as some other words used in this book) is not strictly in accordance with the rule contained in S 46 (a). In Elu words and suffixes attached to Sanskrit and Pali words, when any letter intervenes between the cerebral and the nasal, the dental n is generally used.
dog is suffixed to proper names to indicate respect due to seniority, as Geoedscdoo, 880cross, &c. Similarly gasey), 803, qasas), &c., are used.


Page 68
106 SINEALESE GRAMMAR. (S 118
(15) or, relation.'
Singular. Plura. Nom. . . . 500 ... ... రసా@cd, Acc. & Ins. SOCS ... ... නැයන් or න‍ැයින්.
නැයන්ගෙන් or Aux. &Abl. 8436goas ; නෑයින් මෙගන්, Dat. ... නෂ්යාට ... නෂයණට or න‍ැයිණට. Gen. ... නැයඹාමග් ... නැයන්තෙග්or න‍ැයින්මෙග්, [Loc. ... න‍ැයඹා කෙරෙහි { ನಿಧಿ මෙකරෙහි...] Voc. ... න‍ැයා or න‍ැබේය ... නෑයනි, නෑයිනි, or
න% කෞයනී. Eacamples.
assage, earwig; gase, a worm supposed to attack the teeth; &Q7G, 'relation and kinsman'; ezdemz, * centipede.”
(Comp. No. 9.)
(16) aneda), “turtle.”
Singular. Plurai. Nom. 8 කැස්බෑවා” w කැස්බෑමෙවා. Acc. & Ins. කැස්බෑවා කැස්බෑවුන්.f Aux. & Abl. කැස්බෑවාගෙන් ... කැස්බෑවුන්කෝගන්, Dat. ... කැස්බෑවාට ... කැස්බෑවුණිට, Gen. ... කැස්බෑවාගේ ... කැස්බෑවුන්තෙග්. [Loc. ... කැස්බෑවා කෙරෙහි. කැස්බෑවුන් කෙරෙහි..] Voc. : කැස්බෑමේවා } ක(ස්බෑවුනි O ක‍්‍රැස්බෑවා කැස්බෑවුමෙන්.
Eacamples. gae, 'porcupine'; Coster, “civet-cat'; associ, "ant-eater"; asses, 'donkey.' :
(Comp. No. 12.)
The forms asseda)38, asted Soos, &c., and කැස්බා, කැස්බෝ, &c., are also used.
+ Sometimes කැස්බෑවන්, කැස්බෑවන්ගෙන්, &c.
The forms galace0, gadoo.cs; gaseop, gaseosco; &c., are also sometimes used. R

S 118 ETYMOLOGY. 107
(17) fogs, “minister.'
Singular. Plural. Nom. ... ඇමතියා ... ඇමතියෝ. Acc. & Ins. ඇමතියා - ඇමතියන්. Aux. & Abl. efze)8œ26)ço85 . రిఅరయదGవి. Dat. ... ඇමතියාට · ඇමතියණට. Gen. ... ඇමතියාගේ · ඇමතියන්ගේ. [Loc. ... ඇමතියා බෙකරෙහි... ඇමතියන් කෙරෙහි..] Voc. ... ඇමතියෝOrඇමතියා ඇමතියනි.
Ecamples.
ao<55S88, soSS)é8,“ “ fire-fly“; dě, “layman' (as opposed to an ascetic); (c)35, cultivator'; get 2S, “wise man'; 38, leopard, 'tiger'; 35, the large arborial red ant; Og5, "god; e.g5, dove': e5, the young of any animal; Geoeceus, “grasshopper'; 95. 'frog'; sco 28, 'headman,' 'officer; &ze, “inhabitant,' ' resident': &5, 'lord,' 'master.'
(Comp. Nos. 9 & 19.)
NoTE.-e)as is also declined by doubling the final consonant and
suffixing the endings proper to the several cases, as set adey), q92
GAerof, &c. The plurals of q DÉS, GAçS and S.Gepç863, are also formed by suffixing වර, as ඇමතිවරු, @දවිවරු, මුලාදෑනිවරු, &c.
(18) &a, “Weddá, archer.'
Singular. Plural. Nom. ... SDzéd ... ... වැද්දෝ. Acc. & Ins. Széco ... ... වැද්දන්. Aux. & Abl. &&&6\co&3 · වැද්දන්කෙගන්. Dat. වැද්දාට වැද්දණට. Gen. ... වැද්දාගේ · වැද්දන්ගේ. [Loc. ... වැද්දා තෙකෙරහි ... වැද්දන් මෙකෙරහි,] Voc. ... වැද්දෝ or වැද්දා ... වැද්දෙනි or වැද්දනී.
Eacamples. g5, tortoise'; g63, ' shrimp'; as CdS, a species of cuckoo (Tockus gingalensis); æPatés, leech' ; GSOSS, "adviser, wise man (vide decl. 17); ē3, fly'; es)63, shell-fish'; ez8, inhabitant, resident” (vide decl. 17).
as 46988 is the usual classical form. This word is also declined like d568, as e88), e&&. &c.


Page 69
108 SIN BALESE GRAMMAR. S 118
(19) SSS), “male,' “man.'
Singular. Plural. Nom. ... 88Gcao 88இ. Acc. & Ins. SSSc63 " ... පිරිමින් or පිරිමියන්. Aux.& Abl. 88eœ38çoas ; ဒိဒ္ဓိန္တိခိို Dat. ... පිරිමියයාට , ... 8856-ga) or 83Soea), Gen. ... පිරිමියාෙග් ... 88656c or 88 Soestecs. [Loc. ... පිරිමියා කෙරෙහි { පිළිඹියි.}කෙරෙහි]
පිරිමිනි Vωα. క్టర్థి? { පිරිමියනි Ο පිරිමිතෙයනි.
Eraтple8.
e6, 'elephant'; ques, 'minister'; geac,8, 'young man'; asa, large black ant (a species of); as 288, oyster'; 25, aegi, “ant'; GMayo 5, “ leopard”; GNa)36ë, a fresh-water fish ; caso6ã5, cozóE, “ratsnake' (Ptyas mucosus); Go8, black ant (a species of), “one of the bovine genus'; Goes, 'frog'; co8, "jackal'; c3 assas, “barber'; ges8, 'mungoose' (Herpestes griseus); gCoçzz6, 'headman, officer' (vide decl. 17): d6eíőS, name of the whole tribe of Raptores ; 638ÁS, “swallow, "vulture; coods, man of the Salágama caste; oa53,
chetty' (a class of merchants).
(Comp. No. 17)
(20) ena,' frog.'
Singular. Plural. Nom. ... GAGOÐIÐ) ... මෙගම්බෝ. Acc. & Ins. S\GoSS) ... මෙගම්බන්. Aux. & Abl. මෙගම්බාතෙගන් ... මෙගම්බන්තෙගන්. Dat. ... මෙගම්බාට } ... මෙගම්බණ්ට. Gen. ... කෙගම්බාෙග් ... කෙගම්බන්ෙග්. [Loc. ... තෙගම්බා තෙකෙරහි... මෙගම්බන් කෙරෙහි..] Voc. ... කෙගම්බෝ or ෙගම්බා මෙගමමබනි. or ෙගම්බකි.
Eample.-0028, 'young animal.'

S 118) CTYMOLOGY. 109 (21) asas,“ sanctified sage.”
Singular. Plural, Nom. este&Scoo ... සාෂිහු or සංෂිවරු. *:*}සාෂියා ... සකෘෂීන් or සකෘෂිවරුන්. Ai සකෘෂියාතෙගන් ... සකෘෂීන් කෙහෙන් or සෘෂිවරුන්ගෙන්. Dat. e6a3c636) ... සකෘෂීණට or සදෘෂිවරුණිට.
Gen. e32&Baôp@cado ... ඍෂීන්තෙග් (or සංෂිවරුන්කෙග්. [Loc. සෘෂියා කෙරෙහි. සෘෂීන් or සංෂිවරුන් කෙරෙහි..] Woc, සාෂියා or සංෂිය. සෘෂීණි.” or සදෘෂිවරුණි.
(22) oceas, “lord,' 'master."
Singular. Plural. Nom. EÐScɔɔ ... ස්වාමියෝ, ස්වාමිහු, or ස්වාමිවරු. ▲;"|ස්වාමියා ... ස්වාමීන් or ස්වාමිවරුන්, **{జలికెదుతాణ6 { Dat. ස්වාමියාට ... ස්වාමීණට or සවාමිප්වරුණට.
Gen. ස්වාමියාමෙග් ... ස්වාමීන්තෙග් or ස්වාමිවරුන්කෙග්. [Loc. ස්වාමියා තෙකරෙහි. ස්වාමීන්or ස්වාමිවරුන් තෙකරෙහි..] Voc. eseDoScop ... සවාමීනි” or ස්වාමිවරුණි.
Ecample.-9&S, minister."
(23) eaa, "bird.”
Singular. Plural. Nom. ... e3e3Bcoa ... පක්‍ෂිහු or පක්ෂිතෙයj. Acc. & Ins. SSSco ... පකයින්. Aux. & Abl. es23C306)CS)33 ... පක්ෂීන්බෙගන්, Dat. ... පකෂියාට ... පක්ෂීණීට. Gen. ... පකෂියාෙග් ... පඤයින් මෙග්, [Loc. ... පක්‍ෂයා මෙකරෙහි ... පක්‍ෂන් කෙරෙහි...] Voc. ... පකයිය or පඤයියා ... පඤයිණි.
Ecample.--&oes, 'elephant.'
«Mლი,
Sometimes used for the vocative singular out of respect. Other words are so used.


Page 70
110
Nom. A st Acc. & Ins. Aux. & Abl. Dat. Gen. [Loc. Voc.
Nom. Acc. & Ins.
Aux. & Abl.
Dat. Gen. [Loc.
Voc.
Nom. a Acc. & Ins. Aux. & Abl. Dat. Gen. [Loc. ...
Voc. }
S NA LES GRAMMAR S 118
(24) D, *rat.'
Singular. Plural. Sce: ... ... මීමෙයj. శియా . . . ... මීයන්, මීයාමෙගන් ... මීයන්ෙගන්. " ... මීයාට ... , ... මියණට.
... මියාකෙගර්‍ ... මීයන්ෙග්. ... මීයා තෙකෙරහි · මීයන් කෙරෙහි...]
· මීතෙයj or මීයා ... මියනි, or මීතෙයනි.
(Comp. No. 9.)
(25) &ds, wayfarer.'
Singular. Plural. g* ... මගිකෙයj. මගියා ... මල්හියන් 0r මගීන්,
මගියන්ගෙන් or මගියාගෙන් { බ්‍රිසී ... මහියාට · ... මගියණට or මඟිණීට. ... මහියාගේ ... මෙහියන්කෙග" or මඟීන් කෙල්ග්,
... මහියා කෞකෙරහි ... මගියන් මෙකෙරහිpr මඟීන්
තෙකකෙරහි...]
· මගියා or මගිය . මගිතෙයනි, මගියනි, or
இஜிே. Eacample.--Gd3, “poor man.” (Comp. No. 9.)
(26) goese,f friend." Singular. Plural, යහළුවා · ... යහළුතෙවj. යහළුවා ... යහළුවන්, යහළුවාගෙන් ... යහළුවන් මෙගන්. ... යහළුවාට ... යහළුවණට.
... යහළුවාමෙග් ... යහළුවන්ගේ,
යහළුවා තෙකකෙරහි ... යහළුවන් තෙකෙරහි...] යහළුතෙවා යහළුවා යහළුමෙවනි or යහළුවනි. යහළුබෝව්
o Vide foot-note (o) on page 105. t The dentall may also be used.

S 118) ETYMOLOGY 11
Eraтpleз.
qoaci, “Mars’; qedeay12, “groom” (pl. çedoQJeob); Copa, “wild or palm cat' (Paradocurus Zeylonicus); C-600s, C-6ego, “loris, “Indian sloth; bd), 'goat'; 89, camel'; as ad), crab'; arogs, “priest of a Déwála”; adg9,o aoS), “crow ” (vide decl. 27); easteego, 'Barbet' (Megalaeminae); 296t, prince,' 'boy; easoe, "mule”; 6a3g, 'lad, 'boy”; easydgoi, "eye-fly'; God, 'dumb man'; &69, dancer"; es', 'worm"; e.g., "pandit'; eased, “spider'; eggs, mosquito'; edge, fish'; 60Geasov, * servant"; 6)08, sheep'; 86t, 'ass'; cogg, 'friend'; 8), 'carpenter'; essages, “vellala" (a man of the
Goyigama caste); assosa), “ex-Buddhist-priest.
(Comp. No. 12.)
NoTE.-The word 63.2 g is also declined as follows: oasicscs, කොල්ලාගෙන්, &c. (sinq.): කොල්තෙලj, @කාල්ලන්, &c.. (pl.) මකුළු sometimes takes the plural forms 98.6e, 8xea, &c.
(27) 836, friend."
Singular. Alural.
Nom. ... Ðó ... මිතුරෝ. Acc. & Ins. S26 ... මිතුරන්. Aux. & Abl. ©266co3 ... මිතුරන්ගෙන්, Dat. ... මිතුරාට ... මිතුරණට. Gen. ... මිතුරාගේ ... මිතුරන්කෙග්. [Loc. ... මිතුරා කෙරෙහි ... මිතුරන් කෙරෙහි..] Woc. ... මිතුර, මිතුරා, or මිතුරෙණ or මිතුරණ.
මිතුරෙර්
Eacamples.
qęgón, “teacher" ; CEID, “louse’; Conón, “pig”; ad 39, ande, 'crow (ride decl. 26); Acad), 'cock' (ride decl. 42); 8go, "python, "rock snake (Python molurus); Q&pg, Qassa, 'owl' (Ketupa Ceylonensis); Qg, 'g, "Brahmin"; ea-g, “bug,' 'bed-bug't; gasol, 9386, 'grandson'; 6ase, "fiend,' 'vampire'; eggs, 'monkey': espó, coa.pó, “enemy"; ger, "house lizard.
(Comp. No. 5.)
NoTE.-The form as act is sometimes taken as the base, and the necessary suffixes are added to it by the rules for the “combination of vowels.” The plural nominative form is sometimes abacs.
(Comp. No. 42.)
* Sometimes කපුට්ටා, කපුට්ටාගෙන්, &c. (sing.); කපුට්ටෝ, කපුට් Sad, &c. (pl.)
f The term at 02313, corresponding to this word, is also used.


Page 71
112 sINHALESE GRAMMAR S 118
(28) 6&&)g, * drunkard.”
Singular. Plural. Nom. ... GAãÐQe... ... බේබද්දෝ. Acc. & Ins. SDDéc... ... බේබද්දන්. Aux. & Abl. 606)coococo) · බෝබද්දන්ගෙන්. Dat. ... කෙබ්බද්දාට ... බේබද්දණිට. Gen.*?' + ... බේබද්දාගේ · බෙබද්දන්ගේ. [Loc. ... බේබද්දා මෙකරෙහි ... බොබද්දන් කෙරෙහි...] voc { :පූ:;" | දූෂුද්‍යු” °
Ехатple8. aOSS, “hedge-lizard'; zog, oblack man'; zocole 2, "cockroach'; ahoub, 'bird'; ocs)-se, scorpion'; soog), “wise man'; ags, 'dog'; ag, ' the night-jar'; edag, ' old man'; ga, 'grandfather'; 6ag, "fiend,' 'vampire'; 6a, “red man'; 8.3, " calf'; gg, “white man.”
(29) &e, 'poor man.'
Singular. Plural. Nom. ... දිළින්දා, or දිළිඳා ... දිළින්දෝ. { දිළින්දා ... දිළින්දන්. Acc. & Ins, iš ... දිළිඳුන්.
2 s .. GQ Aux. & Abl. ဒ္ဓိ
| දිළින්දාට ... දිළින්දණට. Dat. 。榜 ... දිළිඳුණට,
න්දා කෞශi ... දිළින්දන්තෙග්, Gen v ථූ” w
Loc. ... స్థిర | කෙරෙහි: క్టెలో ෙකෙරහි ...] Voc. ... } ථූඅ දිළින්දෙනි.
දිළිඳා ... දිළිඳුනි.
(Comp. No. 3.)

S 118) ETYOLOGY 113
(30) 83, grandfather. Singular. Plural.
මුත්තාලා. Nom. · මුත්තා මුත්තලා.
! මුත්තාවරු. මුත්තාලා. Acc. & Ins. 2225) මුත්තලා.
| බ්‍රිත්‍රීතිවිරුන්,
මුත්තාලා.මෙගන්, Aux. & Ab). 28525)26)oso } මුත්තලාගෙන්.
මුත්තාවරුන්ගෙන්. මුත්තාලාට. Dat. ... මුත්තාට මුත්තලාට.
මුත්තාවරුණට. මුත් තාලාගේ. Gen. ... මුත්තාගේ } මුත්තලාෙග්.
මුත්තාවරුණේගේ, මුත්තාලා (Loc. ... මුත්තා කෙරෙහි මුත්තලා అమితారణి)
මුත්තාවරුන් මුත්තාලා, Voc. ... මුත්තේor මුත්තා ' මුත්තලා or
මුත්තාවරුණි. (Comp. No. 39.)
(31) (6a, teacher.' Singular. Plural. Nom. · ගුරු or ගුරා ... ගුරුහු Or ගුරුවරු. Acc. & Ins. Cecốt or cẹó ... cecốt cơ or Cecố.8)cốsos”.
@రGGవిర ගුරුන්ෙගන් or Aux & Abloo { ගුරුවරුන්ගෙන්. Dat. ... ගුරුටor ගුරාට... ගුරුණට or ගුරුවරුණට. Ge { ගුරුකොග් ( ගුරුන්තෙග් or
ගුරාෙග් 1 ගුරුවරුන්ගේ. ගුරු ගුරුන් Loc. {စ္ဆိဒ္ဒိ{ဇ☎ဇႀဇံ{ ගුරුවරුන් | කෙරෙහි.]
ගුරෝ, ගුරා, or { ගුරුණි.or Woc. { ఇర, or} ගුරුවරුණි.
(Comp. No. 7.)


Page 72
GRAMMAR.
(32) and sa, 'agent,' 'doer.”
l4 SINHALESE
Singular.
Nom. ... කතීබෘ Acc. & Ins. 60&2
Aux. & Abl. 23826)co&S { Dat. . කනිෂ්ට Gen. . කතිකෘතෙග් { [Loc. .. విa කෙරෙහි } Voc. ... කතිකා
Plural.
... කතීබහු or කතීබෘවරු.
. කතිකෘන් or කතීතෲවරුන්,
කතිකෘන්තෙගන්, කතියවරුන්ගෙන්.
... zdSa3-SSD or eda SOÓSCO.
කතීබෘන්බෙග්. කකීඝවරුන්තෙග්.
á് කතීබෘවරුන් } කෙරෙහි]
. කතීබෘණි' or කතීබෘවරුණි.
Eacamples.--SDaeda, “ speaker,” “teacher”; csəbeda, “teacher,” “Buddha.
(33) ee,' white-ant.'
Singular. Plural. Nom. ... මෙවියා ... මව්තෙයj. Acc. & Ins. SScoo ... මෙව්යින් or ෙවියන්,
කෙව්යින්මෙගන්, Aux. & Abl. 68036 œas ; o Dat. ... මෙවියාට ... තෙව්යිණීට or ෙවියණට. Gen. ... කෙවියාෙග් ... 65366Cs or 68osongs. [Loc. ... මෙවියා කෙරෙහි } వి කෙරෙහි..] Voc. ... මෙව්යෝ or ෙවියා. වේයිනි. or ෙවියනි.
(Comp. No. 9.) (34) ĐEIDOŠo cd, honorific suffix, &c.
Singular. Plural. ခဲ့ဖူı:C, } වහන්සේ , ... වහන්සේලා (or වහන්සේ) Aux. & Abl. වහන්සේගෙන් ... වහන්සේලාගෙන්, &c. Dat. ... වහන්කෝස්ට ... වහන්සේලාට, &c. Gen. ... වහන්සේගේ ... වහන්සේලාගේ, &c.
Loc. ... වහන්සේ කෙරෙහි වහන්සේලා කෙරෙහි, &c...] V වහන්ස { වහන්සේලා
OC. : වහන්ෙස් (or වහන්සේ.)
(S 118

S 118) ETYMoLoGY.. 5
Eacamples. as 80c, a title of some respect, now suffixed particularly to the names of gold and silver smiths; 9&cosoed, “Mudaliyár'; 26c G8, a title applied to some Kandyan chiefs, “officer.'
NoTE.-These examples take only one form of the Vocative, viz., the singular ending in , and the plural in C2.
(ii) Bases ending in Consonantз. (35) isga, “ox.’
Singular. Plurዉl. Nom. ... හරකා ... හරක්. Acc. & Ins. QC8O3 ... හරක් or හරකුන්. Aux. & Abl. &38bo®co33 ... es) capas36) coxo. Dat. ... හරකාට ... හරකුණීට. Gen. ... හරකාගේ ... හරකුන්තෙග්.
Loc. ... හරකා මෙකෙරහි..... හරකුන් කෙරෙහි..] Voc. ... හරඹෙකා' or හරකා , හරකුනි or හරකුමන්,
(36) zooai, “ crow.” ܟ - − Singular. Platal. Nom. » කාක්කා ... කාක්මෙකා . . Acc. & Ins. Do83Do ... කාක්කන්. Aux. & Abl. 23225826)3)33 ... 23)28582yajoœpas). Dat. · කාක්කාට » කාක්කණට,
Gen. » කාක්කාමෙග් ... කාක්කන්තෙග්.
Loc. ... කාක්කා තෙකකෙරහි කාක්කන් කෙරෙහි...]
කාක්මකj &oslezs):53 or Voc. . { 532S25 : කාක්මෙකෙන්,
(37) Gessl, * devil.'' Singular. Plural. Nom. . . . Cóás)) • ... Cô85ằrò. Acc. & Ins. cozD .. యాదోదర or Cదిదర,
Aux. & Abl. යකාමෝගන් ... යක්කුන්තෙගන් or යකුන්තෙගන්. Dat. ••• යකාට » යක්කුණට or යකුණීට.
Gen. ... යකාගේ ... යක්කුන්තෙග් or යකුන්තෙග්.
යක්කුන් [Loc. ... CSED) කෙරෙහි{ඹිඹු } කෙරෙහි.]
Voc. - యాఅదforయదు. యాబాదులో or యదర.


Page 73
116 SINHALESE GRAMMAR. S 118
Eacamples.
ta, 'elephant'; coa, “learned man'; sasas, 'crane,' 'heron'; assosc, the Ceylon red woodpecker' (Brachypternus ceylonus); 2S6ct, “red-wattled lap-wing” (Lobivanellus indicus); esaco, “crocodile"; aorac&ct *jackal,”; caws),0680as, * white-breaisted waterfowl' (Gallinula. phaenicura); sco) as, “ox; 258e0s, 'brute,' 'beast"; gasese, gegea, “poor man”; gero, “ son ” ; GebɔGN3e3e3af, ‘rich man’ ; DEC, o cat ” ; TBÁBesi, “man”; GC33CS, “Bactrian,” “Moorman’; SC, a fresh water fish (Ophicephalus striatus) ; ĐCeed, “bear’; Doce, aDaroc, “ slave’ ; eday,
creature,' 'being'; 3&c, 88C, “jackal.’
NoTE.—The ab in Cicada is sometimes doubled in the singular, as Coas), coaeroGoss, &c., and the nominative plural formed in & as උගන්මෙතj.
(38) &as a, “gentleman,’ ‘grandee.'
Singular. Plural. Nom. ... මහතා » මහත්වරු, Acc. & Ins. SèOSd3 ... මහත්වරුන් or මහතුන්. Aux. & Abl. ©86236œao ; ဦဇ္ဈန္လင္လ္ယ္ဟင္တန္လယa".
2. Dat. ... 90x3x3)3C) C).
Gen. ... E93025DoGACS’ ခွလ္လမ္ရင့္ပင္တဇe". [Loc. ... මහතා කෙරෙහි { ಜ್ಷವೆ! කෙරෙහි...] Voc. ... මහතා ... මහත්වරුණි' or මහතුනි.
(39) anags, “father.' Singular. Plural. N၀ပ္ပို႔ျပ; තාත්තා a s තාත්තාලා O තත්තලා.* Aux. & Abl. 25)28525)26)co&) {· §
(Dat. ... තාත්තාට ... තාත්තාලාට or තබාත්තලාට. Gen. ... තාත්තාකෙශර්‍ { තාත්තාලාෙග්.
තාත්තලාගේ.
· ( තාත්තා තාත්තාලා [Loc. { @කකෙරහි : තාත්තලා } තෙකකෙරහි...] W තහොත් තෙත් : තාත්තාලා or ᎤᏟ• : තඹාත්තයා තාත්තලා.
(Comp. No. 30.)
* Sometimes තාන්තාවරු, තාන්තාවරුන්, &c.

S 118 ETYMOOGY
(40) es SSD, “ Muhandiram.”
Siregular. Plural. Nom. ... මුහන්දිරම ෴ මුහන්දිරම්වරු. Acc. & Ins. SSOSJSOS) · මුහන්දිරම්වරුන්. Aux. & Abl. මුහන්දිරමතෙගන් ... මුහන්දිරම්වරුන්ගෙන්. Dat. ... මුහන්දිරමට ... මුහන්දිරවිවරුණට. Gen. . ... මුහන්දිරමතෙග් ... මුහන්දිරම්වරුන්ගේ.
Loc. ... මුහන්දිරම . මුහන්දිරම්වරුන්
@කෙරඅහි මෙකරෙහි...] Voc. ... මුහන්දිරම ... මුහන්දිරම්වරුණි.
Ecamples.-82s266, 'adigar,' 'minister'; assasasi (68, “kangáni," “overseer': GagasS, 'secretary.'
(41) a) 3, “ cobra de capella.”
Singular. Nom. C
Acc. & Ins. SOcSo Aux. & Abl. 255c626)o3
P/tral.
... 2d. ... නය or නයින්.
... නයින් කෙරුනන්.
Dat. ••• නයනාට ... නයිණි ට.
Gen. ... නයා,මෙග් ... නයින්ෙග්,
Loc. ... නයා කෙරෙහි , නයින් තෙකකෙරහි...] Voc. ... 2)6CO or 2S)c53 ... 2)323 or 25)363.
Eacamples. &G6 cold, “the iguana' (Monitor Dracaena); GaGold. orangebreasted green pigeon' (Osmotreron bicinta).
(42) ayat, “cock.’
Singular. Plural. Nom. ... 229) • කුකුලෝ. Acc. & Ins. SQ8PS - ಬ್ರಾಬ್ಡಿeಿ. Aux. & Abl. &po26op6)çs)3) · කුකුලන්මෙගන්, Dat. ... ase26 · කුකුලණිට. Gen. ... කුකුලාගේ · කුකුලන්ගෙන්.
Loc. ... කුකුලා කෞකෙරහි..... කුකුලන් කෞකමෙරහි...] Voc. »ඊතුකුලෝ or කුකුලා, ඊතු තළනි Or ඊතුකුමලනි.
Eramples.-Gasac, fisherman'; east, "the coil or Indian
(Comp. No. 27.)
cuckoo; act, “bat.'


Page 74
8 i. SINBALSE SRAMMAR. S 118
(43) de," younger brother."
Singular. Plural. Noစ္စုရုံးင,{ මලයා · මලයාලා. Aux. & Abl. මලයාගෙන් ... මලයාලාගෙන්. Dat. » මලයාට » මලයාලාට. Gen. · මලයාමෙග් ... මලයාලාගේ. [Loc. ... මලයා ෙකෙරහි ... මලයාලා කෙරෙහි...] Voc. » මලයා · මලයාලා.
Declension of nouns meith i he honorifics paso and y added.
(44) Sco, “father.” (Honorific paso.) Modified base-8a032). Nom. ... පියාඹෙනj. Acc. & Ins. ... Sc8SOS. Aux. & Abl. ... 80225)&Secoå.
Dat. ... පියානණට.
Gen. ... පියානන්තෙග්.
[Loc. ... පියානන් මෙකෙරහි..] Voc. ... පියාඹෙනනි. or පියානනී.
Examples -66, 'king'; 88a, 'grandee,' 'gentleman'; 89, “nobleman (of the mercantile caste").
(45) goy, *son.' (Honorific ga)) Modified base-eo) q. Nom. .. gరతిరి.
Acc. & Ins. ... පුතනුවන්. Aux. & Abl. ... go).go)&jeco83.
Dat. ෴ පුතනුවණිට.
Gen. ... පුතනුවන්තෙග්.
Loc. ••• පුතනුවන් මෙකමරඟි.]] Voc. » පුතනුවෙනි or සුතනුවනි.
Ecamples.-9C, 'younger brother'; Seo, nephew'; Oed, “elderly Buddhist priest."
This may also be declined in the plural by suffixing 86, as Occo286, beco868, &c. The colloquial forms occ, océe, &c., and DuSe, DCCɔ or DGSD6, &c., (voc. sing. මල්ලි, 9tect, 9tect) are also in common use. In classical works the forms 蠶 gఅవిటి, &c. (sing.), and SDCg, Ogad, &c. (pl.), are generally

is 118) ETYMOLOGY 119)
FEMININE No UNs.
(i) Bases ending in vonels. (46) coa), “ woman.” Singular. Plural. Nom. ... අඟන ... අඟමෙනj. Acc. & Ins. SfG)SO . අඟනන්.
Aux. & Abl. q%)25b6 co&s ... qics)25)&363)&o. Dat. ... අඟනට | ... අගනණට. Gen. ... අඟනගේ ... අඟනන්ගෙන්, [Loc. ... අගන තෙකෙරහි..... අඟනන් මෙකෙරහි..] Voc. ... අඟන or අඟමෙන්..... අඟෙනනි. or අඟනනි.
Ecamples.--8co, “Woman, “ wife '; &a, " woman."
(47) Geç, “young woman.' Singular. Plural. Nom. ... C6 ... C&C. Acc. & Ins. GG · ලඳුන්. Aux. & Abl. C3ç6)(x)&j ... ලඳුන්කෙගන. Dat. · ලඳට ... Ceese). Gen. ... ලඳගේ ... ලඳුන්තෙග්.
Loc. ... ලඳ මෙකෙරහි · ලඳුන් ෙකරෙහි...] Voc. ... ලඳ or ලෙද · ලඳුනි 0r ලඳුමෙන්.
Erample.--GNC06Dâd, “pea-hen” (pl. OcoadQ, GeoSDSS, &c.)
(48) sesa, ' mother.' Singular. Plural.
අම්මාලා. Nom. . අම්මා { අම්මලා.
අම්මාවරු. Acc. & Ins. CSS). · අම්මාලා, &c. Aux. & Abl. Qoë)®96)CS)33 ... අමමාලාගෙන්, &c. Dat. ... අම්මාට · අම්මාලාට, &c. Gen. » අම්මාතෙග් ... අම්මාලාගේ, &c. [Loc, ... අම්මා මෙකරෙහි ... අම්මාලා කෙරෙහි, &c...] Voc. { ళ్లి { ຫຼິນ
අම්ම අම්මාවරඇණි”.


Page 75
120 SINHALESE GRAMMAR S 118
Eacamples. zostao, “elder sister’; aloco?, o “younger sister” (vide decl. 50); at age “aunt,' mother-in-law'; Otago,' sister-in-law,' 'female cousin.'
(Comp. No. 54.)
(49) 563 ab, “Wisáká” (name of a lady.)
Singular. Plural,
Nom. » විසාකාව » විසාකාවෙj. Acc. & Ins. Se3005) ... විසාකාවුන් or විසාකාවන්. Aux. & Abl. 5oooooogos { Dat. ... විසාකාවට සූර්‍ෂුද්‍රි. Gen. ... විසාකාවගේ || జమిన్జిల్లో [Loc, ... විසාකාව කෙරෙහි{ ශ්‍රීඩුදිදී }කෙරෙහි.]
විසමාකාව විසාකාවුනි. or Voc. { విషం { ဒွိစ္ထိ ချို့၌န္တိရှိ
Ecamples.
gasay, 'woman'; Ce2éeaso, "female devotee'; asara', 'virgin"; anayana, “woman,' 'wife '; eb3a3', 'wife'; o aso, “mother'; 886, 'Sirimá,' (name of a lady.)
NoTE.-Observe that the plural forms of proper nouns are used to denote respect.
(50) &zsé, * hen.”
Singular. Plural. Nom. ... කිකිළීor කිකිළි ... කිකිළියෝ. Acc. & Ins. zSaSSof ... කිකිළියන්. Aux. & Abl. 2$aSGC56ço&s ... 262$ocosysos. Dat. ... කිකිළියට ••• කිකිළියණට. Gen. ... කිකිළියමෙග් ... කිකිළියන්ගේ.
Loc. ... කිකිළිය බෙකරෙහි. කිකිළියන් කෙරෙහි...]
කිකිළි, කිකිළි, Voc. } කිකිළිය, or කිකිළියෙනි. or කිකිළියනි.
කිකිළියේ
The form eoods is also used colloquially. It is declined like 256 (decl. 54.) In classics the form oo is used attributively, as in ** ao Cebɔ&zoɔD,” “the sister devotee.”
f Sometimes assas3, aSaS86oad, &r

S 118 ETYMOLOGY 121
Eacamples.
&8, "sow; asco, “black woman'; as asses, female crow'; aS863, 'hen bird'; res, "princess,' 'young girl'; Gassé, "fisher woman”; dS65, “female parrot” ; Goao, “woman”; ao coaB, “younger sister” (vide decl. 48); 253geeGe88, “woman"; ; 8e88, “ mad-woman ”; ali sis, “Brahmin-woman"; slicić3,“ “bitchi; Steć3, “she-cat"; Оге б9, female bug'; 9ted8, 'female fly'; 9teoids, ScotcG, 'old woman'; 84388, 845388, * grand-daughter"; Socio, * woman’; Ge)6Coë, queen'; 6938, pea hen; 688, female fiend or vampire'; 62258, “red woman'; 6.5, dhoby woman'; 8es, "female ape'; & 88, 'female monkey'; 8ted8, heifer'; o58, whore'; scs, “white woman'; Coasö, estasö, 'female enemy; coosas 'cow.'
NoTE.-Observe that long as, the base termination of some feminine nouns, may be shortened.
(51) ఇడలకే, ఇభలలో, • she-demon."
Singular. Plural. N යකිණි” ... යකිණීමෙයj.
O. යකින්නී
යකින්නf } යකින්නියෝ, } යකිණිය ... යකිණියන්, Acc. & Ins. යකින්නිය
යකින්න යකින්නියන්. යකිණියෙගන් O ఐదు అళియరా అవియా, “*" | සූත්‍රී" |ගෙන් } යකින්නියක්ගෙන් D } చెపషిప్తం ... යකිණියණශීට.
at. යකින්නිය
යකින්නට යකින්නියණට. G ಛೀ ... යකිණියන්ෙග්.
e. යකින්නීය.මෙ
( යක්න නෙග් } යකින්නියන් මෙග්. , L යකිණියතෙකකෙරහි ... යකිණියන් Θδ [Loc. − සූත්‍රී"| @ර්තමෙරෙහි... ఐటిలోటిజం అరటి)
යකිණියේ යකිණිකෙයනි (or යකිණ්' යකිණියනි. Voc. යකින්නියේ යකින්නියෙනි. or
| ಛೀ යකින්නියනි.
o In classics generally Dać (nom.), adacce, DuccGMcRoss, &c. * Sometimes යකිණි, යකිණගේන්, &c., යකින්නි, යකින්නියොගන්, &c.


Page 76
122 sINEALESE GRAMMAR. S 118
Ехатple8.
ඇතිනි, ඇතින්නී, *she-elephant '; වැලහින්නී, * she-bear''; සැපින්නී, co& 88, 'female snake.'
NoTE.-Verbal nouns such as cassass, female cook'; Cosas, * female-dancer”; g5)<ơá3, * female-runner'; 8ess343, “female-cook”; deed3, "seamstress,' tailoress'; 6cosas, female writer or clerk'; 88.88, 'female worshipper,' are also declined like coassass, as උයන්නිය, උයන්නියගෙන්, &c., but not උයන්න, උයන්නගේන්, &c.
(52) oavC, 'girl.”
Singular. Plural. Nom. ... මෙකලී or මෙකල්ල* ... මෙකල්ලෝ. Acc. & Ins. ... Si2OG or Sl80GG ... S60GGS. Aux & Abl. ; os ; eae coego. Dat. କିର୍ଲିତ මෙකල්ලණට.
Cf Gen. { “කිලීෂීන් · කෙල්ලන්ගේ,
Loc. } දිඹුල්ල}කෙරෙහි. කෙල්ලන් කෙරෙහි...]
මෙකලී කෞකල්ලෙනී or Voc මෙකල්ල { මෙකල්ලනී.
(53) gy (s,t woman,' wife.'
Singular. Plural. Nom. ... co SS ... Co-66. Acc. & Ins. CO-SF . యశిర. Aux. & Abl. Cooz{56}co25 ... co-égs56 goas. Dat. ... Go-660 ... ගැණුණට. Gen. ... ගැණිෙග් ... co-ég&ocs.
[Loc, ... ගැණි කෙරෙහි ... ගැණුන් බෙකරෙහි.] Voc. .. Gవిలో(తొd or Gవ్కిలి ... విశిష్టత or Gవిభిప్రeరు.
* Sometimes Gradcó, oMadogőScoenos or coadcsőSonca S3, &c. (sing.); SANSYCd63e9c33, esaasnogósfaloss, &c. (pl.)
f The dental-n may also be used.

S 118 STYNOLOGY. 123
(54) pe6, grandmother.'
Singular. Plural.
''';'.*?| ආචව or අංචව් ... ආචවිලා."
ආච්චිගෙන් Aux.& Abl{ ආච්චිගෙන් } ආච්චිලාගෙන්. Dat. ... ආච්චීට, or ආච්චිට , , ආච්චිලාට. Gen. ... ආච්චිගේorආච්චිගේ ආච්චිලාගේ.
[Loc. අඩුදු තෙකකෙරහි .... ආචිචිලා කෙරෙහි.1
Voc. ... ආච්චියේ or ආචිචි ... ආච්චිලා,
(Comp. No. 48.)
(55) ceas,' wife,' 'woman.'
Singular. Plural. Nom. ... e.33 or tego ••• සක්‍රීහු or සත්‍රියෝ. Acc. & Ins. Scof ... ečjoj. Aux. & Abl. co306 œ3 ... සතින්ගෙන්. ’ a Dat. ... e23c66) ... සත්‍රීණට. p: Gen. · සත්‍රියතෙග් ... සත්‍රීන්ගේ. [Loc. ... සත්‍රිය කෙකරෙහි ... සතින් මෙකෙරහි..] Voc. · සත්‍රීය ... සත්‍රීණ or සක්‍රියෙනි.
Eacamples. c{3, ca, maid servant,' 'female slave' ; ecs, 'goddess,' ' queen gesas, "queen."
(56) cea, wife.' Singular. Plural. Nom. ... qfa) or aeÒ ... Sa@893. Acc. & Ins. FFS) ... අඹුන් or අඹුවන්. Aux. & Abl. අඹුවගෙන් . අඹුන්ගෙන් or අඹුවන්ගෙන්. Dat. » අඹුවට ... අඹුණට or අඹුවණට. Gen. ... අඹුවගේ ... අඹුන්තෙග් or අඹුවන්ගේ, [Loc. ••• අඹුව කෙරෙහි{ 蠶 @කරෙහි...]
Voc. » අඹුව or අඹුවේ. අඹුනි. or අඹුවෙනි.
* Sometimes ආච්චිවරු, ආච්චිවරුන්; ආච්චිලා, ආච්චිලාගෙන් ; &c. f Sometimes ess, egocsa, &c. Sometimes (es, 36c83, &c.


Page 77
24 SINHALESE GRAMMAR. S 118
(57) 85e, wife.' Singular. Plural. Nom. ... බිරින්ද » බිරින්දෝ. Acc. & Ins. ... 588Jq ... බිරින්දන්. Aux. & Abl... 5885g@co33 ... 8825G256 œ8). Dat. ... බිරින්දට ... බිරින්දණට. Gen. ... බිරින්දාමෙග් ... බිරින්දන්ගේ.. :
Loc. ... බිරින්ද කෙරෙහි ... බිරින්දන් කෙරෙහි...] Voc. . බිරින්දා ... බිරින්දනි or බිරින්කෞදනි.
(58) g, daughter.' Singular. Plural. Nom. ... g' · දූවරු Or දුලද්‍යා. Acc. & Ins. ... SS) ... g&d, geD CốSS, or gG2b.
දුන්තෙගන්, Aux. & Abl. ... co@gb33 දූවරුන්තෙගන්.
中智 g@అయరు.
දුණට. Dat. · දුවට දුවරුණට.
දුලද්‍යාට. දුන්ගේ. Gen. ... දුවගේ දුවරුන්ගේ.
දූලාතෙග්. geS Loc. ... දුව තෙකෙරහි } දූවරුන් అదితిరు.
දූලා Voc. · දූවේ or දුව ... දූවරුණි. or දුලද්‍යා.
(59) &Jaya, ' mother.'
Singular. Plural. Nom. ... මාතෘ or මාතෘව ... මාතෘහු,
Acc. & Ins. ... Aux. & Abl. ...
Dat. Gen.
Loc. Voc.
මාතa or මාතාව ... මාතශාන්. මාතාවකෙගන් ... මාතශාන්තෙගන්.
... මාතාවට ... මාතාශණිට.
... මාතාවගේ ... මාතශාන්තෙග්.
· මාතෘව තෙකකෙරහි ... මාතෘන් බෙකරෙහි.]]
· මාතශව ... ઊb5Jaaઈ.
Ecample.-géSaa, ' daughter.'
* Sometimes දුව, දුකෙගන්, &c.

S 118 ETYMOLOGY. 25
(60) asses, lady.' N Singular. Plural.
';''' || හාමියෙන් • හාමිකෙන්ලා. Aux. & Abl. ... &bo®6)&Go83 · හාමියෙන්ලාකොගන්. Dat. ... හාමිකෙන්ට ... හාමිකෙන්ලාට. Gen. ... හාමිකෞන්බෙග් · හාමිමෙන්ලාගේ.
Loc. ... හාමිකෙන් කෙරෙහි ... හාමිනේලා කෙරෙහි..] Voc. ... හාමිමන් · හාමිනේලා.
(61) abees, queen.’
Singular. Plural, Nom. ... බිඹෙසj • බිසව් or බිමෙසjවරු. Acc. & Ins. ... Se5S බිසවුන් or බිමෙසjවරුන්.
ur බිසවුන් මෙගන්. Aux. & Abl. ... 8eb&)©co&3 බිමෙසjවරුන්මෙගන්.
බිසවුණට. Dat. ... Ses8)6) බිඹෙසjවරුණිට.
බිසවුන්ගේ. Gen. ... බිසවතෙග් 56.c5da)osseca.
බිස [Loc. ... බිසව කෙරෙහි { ද්‍රිඳී کعب کهS තෙකෙරහි..] Voc. ... බිසව බිසවුනි or බිසෝවරුණි.
(ii)-Bases ending in Consomants. These are very few in number. One is declined as an
Plural. .. తిరర్చ,
·. මෙදනුන්,f ... GరభరతొGబర.
· දෙනුණට. » මෙදනුන්තෙග්. ....... මෙදනුන් ෙකෙරහි...]
example.
(62) eas, cow.'"
Singular. Nom. · කෙඳන් or මෙදන Acc. & Ins. ... SMgad or SMG 80 Aux. & Abl. ... sçaib6co853 Dat. ... 6 cas)c) Gen. ·*. මදනමෙග්
Loc. » බෙදන මෙකෙරහි Voc. ... Gla. O
· මෙදනුනි.
o Also commonly used for the female of many animals (vide
Gender-p. 77.)
f Sometimes යොදන්නුන්, දෙන්නුන්ගෙන්, &c.


Page 78
126 SINHALESE GRAMMAR. S 118
Declension of nouns norith the honorifíc áIS. (63) g, daughter.' Modified base-ge)3. Nom ... දුවනියෝ.* Acc. & Ins. ... SS)<3oS. Aux. & Abl. ... go)25C836 Gbas.
Dat. ... දුවනියණට.
Gen. ... දුවනියන්කොග්,
Loc. ...... දුවනියන් කෙරෙහි..]
Voc. | ... දුවනියනි Or දුවනියෙනි.
Ехатples.
ses,' wife: 88, OSS, “aunt,' 'mother-in law; 96, 'mother'; are declined like the above, as 33ead, &c.; also:25ead, &c.; 826ead, &c.
NoTE-The word 95 itself is declined thus: Nom. O&; Acc. and Ins. DĐ orÐƏ; Dat. ÐềĐƏ or SÐĐO; Voc. SÐ5) or SÐÐ: &c., (sing.); 98Đadó, DēDaDózsa3, &c. (pl.) In colloquial usage D8) is sometimes corrupted into G9 in the singular, and its plural formed as 988c32, &c.
NoUNs DENoTING INANIMATE OBJEors. These comprise nouns of masculine, feminine, and neute genders. (Vide $ 83.)
(i) Buses ending in vonels. (64) a26, “town,' city.'
Singular. Plural. No్కట్ల" } నిర ... නුවරවල්, Aux. & Ab). ද්‍රි.2 } හුවරවලින්, Dat. ... නුවරට ••• නූවරවලට. Loc. & Gen. { పైపిడs } නුවරවල.
Ехатple8.
seco, “body,' 'limb'; pig, 'bed'; pic, 'canal'; asso, “mouth'; asse, 'trunk of a tree'; coco, “river'; Goga), “heap'; scos, “door'; 23asso, chin'; 3a36, "damor ridge (of a field'); 636, o roado ; sce, oline'; Q6), 'belly,' 'stomach; 60, 'country'; 8e, “hole, "pit"; 98,
fence.'
Sometimes, even in books, coascad, coascots, &c.; also setsaac, කෙඅනියන්, &c.

S 118) ETYMOLOGY. 27 Remarks.
1. Names of inanimate objects have no Instrumental and Genitive cases, except when personified. Thus such forms as ce.86c82 888, by the body’; co86c826cs, of the body"; Gasteca 588, by the worldly passions'; Gas Coco) G.cs, of the worldly passions'; asid)386cs,
of the story, occur in classical works.
2. The forms of the Locative case are used when it bears the sense of the Genitive, as in the phrases 6 & pvcSce, 'finger of the hand’; coo& SC, “root of the tree.'
3. It is only when personified that names of inanimate objects have the Wocative case, which in form is generally the same as the Nominative case.
4. The forms ques and areas are sometimes used for the Nominative plural and the usual suffixes added to them in forming their oblique cases.
5. Inanimate nouns when personified (as frequently in classics) are declined like animate nouns, as asdosocoes, asda&oes, &c. (sing.); කථාවෝ, කථාවන්, කථාවණට, &c.. (pl.)
(65) zase,“ water jar or pot."
Singular. Plural, Nom., Acc, & Voc. as)Coco or 2)6G ... es)G. Aux. & Abl. ... దGCBర ... කලවලින්. Dat. ... කෙල්ට ... කලවලට. Loc. & Gen. ... කෙල් or කතෝලහි ... කලවල.
Eacamples.
(a) (c., yam"; to, 'seed,' 'stone of a fruit"; (6, nail' (for fastening); ques, “bail,' 'security'; sis), 'cork'; discs, dart'; as&, 'rope' ; 23), “mast"; acs, hoof'; Gaspéo, pillow ; Gasac, leaf'; coo, knot,' 'unripe fruit'; assos, “veil, curtain; ga), fine"; SC, “post,' “ office'; S

Page 79
128 sINHALESE GRAMMAR. S 18
(66) es, “horn.”
Singular. Plural. Nom., Acc, & Voc. qies) ... ... qo. Aux. & Abl. ... goesb&o ... අංවලින්. Dat. ... අඟට .... ... අංවලට. Loc. & Gen. ... qGIc or qGASOS ... ( oSC.
Eacamples.
8, well' is declined like the above, the plural forms being 6s, ලින්වලින්, &c.. So also සුලඟ, හුලඟ, ‘wind'; මග, *way'; විලුඹ, "heel" (pl. SSS); OS), pilar" (pl. SS). Vide § 93–p. 88)
(67) aç, “pingo.'
Singular. Plural. Nom., Acc, & Voc. £sbç: ... ... කතන්. Aux. & Abl. ... cy6)ço ... කත්වලින්. Dat. · කඳට · ... කත්වලව, Gen. & Loc. ... EIDGSM or ed6MGSS ... zosfēĐCS.
Eacamples.
co, o end" (pl. pes); Se, “direction” (pl. Scroor ges, acc. sometimes Sess). In colloquial language ecscsad, the plural of ecstasadao is often used for seas. the plural of secs).
(68) 833ao, palace.'
Singular. Plural. Nom., Acc, & Voc. ©263œo8) ... මාලිගා or මාලිගාවල්. Aux. & Abl. ... ©oGeooo83 ... ©Gœa®63. Dat. ... මාලිගාවට ... මාලිගාවලට. Loc. & Gen, {3;$දීජිං } මාලිගාවල:
Eampées.
(a) qge, o commentary'; qpea o order', ceae), “parable,' “simile'; analo, and, “story'; assed, “pardon'; Sao, 'action,' 'verb"; csGa, o store'; co) dò), ostanza'; dáSasso, o song'; Gyeon, o cave'; čason, “sub-commentary”; oćбs, “craving,” “ardent desire"; Saет, ea, 'direction,' 'quarter'; exc3, "litter,' 'palanquin'; ase, “ flute’; ebao?”, “comb”; góð9ɔ, o image,; os2S3, “language'; Cao0ee “prayer'; adolesay, 'proposal'; sh;6), 'line'; co, * creeper'; So, time,' 'season; ac2, “time,' 'opportunity'; 839c2, shower (of rain"); sac, "hall'; ass), coo), “assembly, meeting"; escos, * compilation,' periodical'; £30s, 'limit,' 'boundary.'

S 118) TYOLOGY. 129
(b) aszcz, wood,' 'jungle'; aste 'pimple'; sance, 'outrigger”; econó<ó, “Sinhalese flagiolet.”
(c) q2, “granary'; qog), “pincers '; ç69, “ heart of tree'; ç63, “eakle” (vide decl. 65); 6a, “part torn or cut off”; coa a, “ season’: aeda, “bond,' 'deed'; 3)6, boat, “canoe"; asg), “thorn"; as, 'sword'; assé, 'post,' 'pillar'; assages, “stand,' ' tea-poy'; assed, 'window; Gang, 'fort'; q6iecasa, 'goglet'; Oufa, “pair'; a 689, 'threat"; e.g., 'star'; assig, 'decision'; A63, 'pice, “1 cent' (Ceylon); A), 'cape; ge, 'tender leaf'; ocese, "gate'; a)2, “grammatical root,” “relic”; ao, ‘case,” “law suit'; ÁBaC6H9, 6c6

Page 80
30 SINEASE GRAMMAR IS 118
goes, question'; gp6, 'life'; 8s, “seed'; cougao, vessel"; bag, "charm'; bcs, 'way,' 'road'; 6), 'mouth"; coco), “engine,' machine'; ga), war'; 6aos, "gem"; 6d, 'carriage'; 6.0, "form,' 'image'; ago, 'sickness'; 8ds, "kind"; see, cloth "; Soce, 'family,' 'race'; & aer, “sentence"; 588, 'mansion,' 'palace'; baaz, tree'; cea, “sound'; coso, “body’; cease, science'; sco, 'art'; ge, 'rule'; cc-bao, “place "; esfeodos, “heaven'; espetsero, “hand.”
(b) Ce32, “ artifice,” “contrivance.” (c) goes, 'pile of wood' (generally for cremation); 6), 'half' (o a nut); 8, adze.'
(d) sea, 'eye'; g, 'foot'; 86, a wide-mouthed shallow chatty (earthen vessel); q88, 'comb of plantain'; assace, paper'; as a 1666, 'mirror,' 'glass'; as 5, poem'; ad8, vial'; arous, a grain measure; ads, “wages; Gaspé, “flag'; c3, "ball'; God-66, 'gunny bag,' 'sack'; e66, 'kind"; e.g58, 'pair of scales'; 826, 'law'; e3, 'belt'; e8, step,' 'stair,' 'salary’; easy5, easts, row,' 'line'; egs, e.g55, purse'; ever 5, plant; 86866, 'meadow,' 'esplanade; occasi-s, navel; Opé8, 'box'; ed3, 'line,' 'row"; Oe)60-68, bundle'; se26, “interest"; galaays, “news'; aggs, jar'; Says, “wall'; 58, 'hammer,' 'parcel’; ga, 'lid'; 6egas).3, government service,' 'feudal service'; 833, edge,' 'border'; 58, “manner, mode'; Seeds, "calamity'; 858, “street'; Seases, 'case'; co8, “week'; coaz5, “thanks'; coè8, a wide-mouthed shallow chatty; (S588, 'joint,' 'junction"; 685, "native waist-chain'; Coosaos, cooss5, es-SS8, “walking-stick'; este, o water-pot'; Geode, “alphabet.'
(e) 8, &, dart,' 'arrow'; c3, song,' 'blank verse'; 3,' wood." NoTE.-The nominative, accusative, and vocative plurals of some of the above words are also formed with the suffix 8C, as 20088C,
as 8C. The singular inflections of ads and sess are acsa, areeroos, &c.; Geo6co, Go26Goos, &c. The form e2ep is now often
used for e22.
(Comp. No. 65.)
(70) pas, “ line.”
Singular. Plural. Nom., Acc., & Voc. Só ... ... @ర. Aux. & Abl. ... Qoday ... ඉරිවලින්. Dat. ... goO ... ... ඉරිවලට. Loc. & Gen. ... 96ở or QGcố8 ... $38)C3.
o The words ởfedG and ởfoeso are also used. (Vide deci. 65.)

S 118 RTYMoLOGY. 13.
Ехатріев. (a) 053, low land usually adjoining fields; mas83, goad"; 88, 'file' (the instrument) ; 8.658, “elbow"; 88, “long stick,' 'pole.
(b) që zeg., “thunder'; qarga, “letter'; qeagga, “charCoal'; q&aq6, "danger'; q983, a grain measure, 'dam'; 996, ' bank' (of a river, &c.); Coot, “throat'; asao, 'scissors'; anteo, “camp'; anotég, 'cause,' 'subject'; ago, 'paddy field'; ago, 'hair-pin,' 'probe'; Googot, prey'; a)26, “office"; e.g6, present"; eago, “chip, 'bark' (of a tree); e.g6, bush'; e.g6, ego, “raft"; e.g6, “mat'; OSozDB, “pond'; Gesand, “bunch'; SPd, “club'; SOS, Sg, “sea”; egg, SQAQ, “face”; coleóa, “lock,” “machine"; Cai, “ sign ”’ 68gó, o hole'; 6.386, o Buddhist sacerdotal robe.'
(71) qar, “ branch.”
Singular. Plural.
Nom, Acc, & Voc. qCxfo)... ... ca. Aux. & Abl. ... qu'e,bao ... අතුවලින්. Dat. ... අත්තට ... අතුවලට.
Loc. & Gen. ... අත්තෙත්or අත්තෙහි. අතුවල.
Eacamples.
qaeg, 'elephant goad"; q96g, “year'; C949, hard inner shell of the cocoanut' (sing, also like decl. 68); ciseg, 'door frame'; 893, 'crown'; Sega, “what is fit to be done,' 'business'; as, anoaag, 'stile'; zege, 'winnow'; eyesy3ze, * hook"; oasoog, “broom'; eaba, 'rap'; gig "bow"; 86.29, 'feather’; Oa2a, 'bark' (of a tree); eDesig, “club”; áðg, “lease,” “rent”; DS, “bag”; Seg, “ring’; SS, “eorner'; coal, “carpenter's plane"; e.g., "garden'; 9s, "bunch': &cs, bracelet'; or, jaw."
Ces, 'hoe, and cogs, 'upper-story,' are also declined like a, but in the singular q in q is changed into ez, as CCCe, Coça CeCe, &c.
NoTE-The forms ogog, 65858, and 585 are also used in books for q96ag.
(72) ag, mountain.'
Singular. Pira. Nom, Acc, & Voc. Esboo. ... SS. Aux. & Abl. ... aofogo ... කඳුවලින්. Dat. ... කන්දට කඳුවලට.
Loc. & Gen. " ... zosadeDior దారపోతాధిక. කඳුවල.
Eacamples-easog, 'fibre; g, staff,' 'stick.'


Page 81
132 SNALCS GRAMMAR IS 118
(73) e, thing.'
Singular. Plural. Nom, Acc, & Voc. 6) coor 6çœ ... දේවල්. Aux. & Abl. ... කෙදයින් ... දේවලින්. Dat. ... මෙද්ට or දෙයට ... දේවලට. Loc. & Gen. ... කෞදයේ or මෙදයෙහි. දේවල.
(74) e.g., 'house.'
Singular. Plural.
Nom., Acc, & Voc. 6.Cc3 or occa » මගවල්.
r @cటిబి 崇 Aux. & Abl. { @ගන් @ගවලින්. Dat. ... මෙගට ... ගෙවලට."
Loc. & Gen. ... කෙගයි Or කෙගහි ... මෙගවල.*
(ii.) Bases ending in Consomants. (75) quos, “hand.”
Singular. Plural. Nom., Acc., & Woc. Od ... ... අත්. Aux. & Abl. ... q623)33 or q83 ... golfe)&&3. Dat. ... අතට ... ... අත්වලට. Loc. & Gen. ... අමත' or අඹෙතහි ... අත්වල.
Ecamples.
qcc, ditch.' gCassass), “number,' 'figure." qpqc, bolt.' ged, Sed, “head.” geoc, 'inch.' CC, o trap." caesas, "signature.' Coss, 'grove,' 'orchard." qegated, “intention,' 'opinion." CC, spike.'
Sacs, 'native rest-house." Coteas, “spring' (of water.) que, “eye." assac, 'leg' spoë, “religion." saszē, 'ear-ring.
ãdēĐ, “land,” “place.” ases, “ear.”
* The forms SoSGS&ad, GeoSCSCS, øoSCDC, which seem to be pleonastic, occur in modern Sinhalese.

S 118)
anoc, 'pod,' 'ear' (of corn.) agea, mirror.' asucc, blemish,' 'scar.' aSoar, 'saw.' as60s, pair,' 'set.' aCC, 'neck.' agabo,' tent." easas, "field. easyaed, “share.' oad5C, 'Hindu temple.' coaac, brick.’ o6, 'village.' oedes, “journey.' oc, 'stone.'
coed, tree.' c)3C, "fold for cattle,' 'enclosure.' exooaooooSD, “resthouse.” (saxoC, 'lip.’ gases, 'punishment." ca, 'teeth.'
68ed, 'day.'
çCI, “ net.” 888a, “island." geas, “island.' oced, "fault,' 'mistake.' acC, 'plough.' croSD, “name.” occi, forehead.' coagé), dance,' 'dancing.' a8),' ship.'
Baos, “chisel.’ SG, “thread.' ea0S), “tire.' e.g52, rule,'' order.' cases, “torch." easosc, Buddhist temple." eS, “sin.'
EYMIOLOGY
33
eEC, "family. esses, eas, lamp.' eq68, lesson.' eCS, bridge.' 8aas, lid."
36.2s, "knob.' Geba, book.' SSC, “bubble." eact, marriage.' 9ct, “flower." 986, boundary.' 88a, “main road." EgC, “ compound” (i. e. house
yard.)
9C, 'root." o93C, opestle."
assa, 'bed.'
Goggs, a measure of distance
(about 16 miles).
රහස්, * secret.”
8aeso, o cubit.”
68C, “ sail. coas, " shoe' (of a horse, &c.) (3a, 'almanac.
(Se', ''' hearth.' 636, 'writing,' 'letter.' &cpac., “cloud." & cocoS), “sentence. ae), 'lake,' 'pond." Sezo, “calamity.”
වියන්, * span." 66.) ēsẽÐ (= EĐg@), “heel.” (Vide decl. esƏaso, “quarrel,” “fight.” 8ad, mind.'
&ə 60c9, “ olar."
හුඹස්, ( , 21 y තුඹ ant-hill.
In books the singular inflections are sometimes ecosasa, Oo34
eases, &c.; and Oooga, Oooogmapas, &c.


Page 82
134 SINALESE GRAMMAR. S 1 18.
76) cases, epistle,' 'message,' ' news,' 'seat."
Singular. Plural. Nom., Acc, & Voc... qie325) or q325) ... අසුන්. Aux. & Abl. ... අස්මෙනන් or අසුමෙනන්... අසුන්වලින්. Dat. ... අස්නට or අසුනට ... අසුන් වලට.
අස්බෙන් or අස්බෙනහි ay { අසුමෙන් or අසුමෙනහි : අසුන්වල. Eacamples.-8gs, food'; cog&s, “scripture,' 'government,' 'edict': ages, “ epistle,' 'message,' ' news.'
Loc. & Gen.
GENERAL NoTE.—(1) In books the auxiliary and ablative cases of some nouns ending in g or as are sometimes formed in a simpler way without the augment as, as 346&d, creas $33, gas. Observe that the oblique cases plural of some animate nouns, as disas, Go)8, SC3348, are also formed in this manner. (Vide Nos. 17 & 19.) It may be noticed here that some inanimate nouns, chiefly those naturalized from Sanskrit, are sometimes improperly inflected without the augment, as Ocoes for 6ciasco or 6C3aod, 8dsecs for 8do or siti විමාකොන්ක for විමානයක.
(2) The nominative form is sometimes used to do duty for the
genitive and locative, as in qed CDcos, lit, “child in the hand,’ i. e. babe"; " a suscle." "finger (of the hand"); Go&C ad3ao, row of houses.'
(3) In the auxiliary, ablative, genitive, and locative singular of some nouns, especially of those naturalized from Sanskrit, the augment o is sometimes used in books in preference to 8, as in adoo.83, ආඥායෙන්, පුඤයෙන් ; කවුළුයෙහි, ආඥායෙහි, පුණියෙහි ; &c.
(4) Observe that there is a large class of inanimates, generally-le proper nouns and names of things that cannot be touched or seen, which do not admit of plural inflections. However, such forms as පස්වලින්, පස්වලට, පස්වල ; බන්වලින් බන්වලට, බන්වල ; are often colloquially used, instead of eGass, asso, esocos; as expos, aloo, DoNexoá58, respectively. (Vide $$ 94 & 95.)
Ecamples.
(a) Saas, asar, “bitterness'; ot6,' wisdom"; alocs4686 east; a8cc, Sasco, drought'; 2533e), “south-west'; 8aacs, “brass'; Sedao හිර, බටහිර, * west'; වයඹ, *north-west '; සීත, හිත, ශීත, ශීතල, *cold ';ත. 8oesC, “Sinhalese'; gee, “good smell. Like declension, No. 64.
(b) oaoa), “India"; Õõ, ossö, “Elu"; O2<, “jaundice'; gaa 'wisdom; eaascs, “Batticaloa '; 83e3e3, 'luck. Like No. 68.
(c) goes, “fire'; pass, 'indigestion'; a)2)26, 'darkness'; G5, Arabia'; &aas, ap46,' wisdom,' 'knowledge'; 3ds, “joy,' 'pleasure'; ogo,' affection,' 'love"; opayás, faith,' 'belief; 9 ocs, “flesh; 88, small-pox"; Phas, “wind"; 8o3, ' endeavour'; coases, “strength; g, “prosperity,' 'fortune'; 638, recollection." Like No. 69.

S 118 ac 'Y MOELOGY 135
(d) yadı, “darkness'; Cagda, “north'; çase49, “south,” “right' (as opposed to 'left); Coag, "pleasure." Like No. 70.
(e) adı63, ada é8, (nom. adredao), “ cough'; coog, “ Galle”; c84B, “ fire : edu5, ‘earth,' 'clay'; g56, dust'; 8.6, sand." Like No. 71.)
(f) oc, “blood.” (Like No. 73.
(g) q8oed, q&e, “hæmorrhoids,” “pilles”; ABÐa, “Nirváņa”; esse, “soil”; esas, “wind"; etas, “water”: 8oe, “catarrh"; 6)as, o boiled rice'; 66.6ed, 'Benarese'; 36, 'left"; ones) 68ped, "pleasure,' 'enjoyment.” [ Like No. 75.)
Declension of Neuter Nounsformed from Adjectives. They are declined only in the singular number. (Vide $ 95.)
(77) ge, white,' 'white cloth.'
Nom., Acc, & Voc.... gG.
Aux. & Abl. ... සුමෙදන්. Dat. ... ... تعgsC(. Loc. & Gen. ... 366 or gods.
Examples-Cé, warmth'; 33, length"; 6a, “red,' 'red cloth. (Comp. No. 70.)
(78) ang, black,' 'black cloth."
Nom., Acc, & Voc... 25bç8).
Aux. & Abl. ... කලුතෙවන්. Dat. ... | ... කලුවට, Loc. & Gen. ... කලුවේ or කලුවෙහි,
Eacamples.-q, 'deficiency'; sag, 'deficiency.' (Comp. No. 68)
(79) éisc, * blue,' * blue cloth.'
Nom., Acc, & Voc.... 253C3.
Aux. & Abl. ... නිමලන්.
Dat. ... නිලට. Loc. & Gen. ... නිතෙල් or නිලෙහි.


Page 83
136 SNIALESE GRAMMAR. S 118.
Ecamples-ced, “height'; ecc, see, breadth'; essa, ' size;
coe Seba, 'goodness.'
(Comp. No. 75.)
NOTE.-The declension of nouns formed from adjectives and denoting persons, as G, “white man” (nom. gréc.) ; geó (fem.); රතු, 'red man '' (nom.T රන්තා); රන්තී been embodied in the declension of masculine and feminine nouns.
Declension of Verbal Nouns denoting Actions. (80) abase, “dancing.”
Singular. Plural. Nom. & Acc. obz8GG ... ... නැටිලි. Aux. & Abl. Łoz5GG)C33 ... නැටිලිවලින්. Dat. ... නැටිල්ලට ... ... නැටිලිවලට. Loc. & 6en. නැටිල්ලේ or නැටිල්ලෙහි. නැටිලිවල.
Ecamples.
as 58, 'feeding,' 'sweetmeat"; cous6, beating'; 856, running'; GçaD56S, “talking,” “prating’: ScoƐ6, o writing,” “ something written"; 856, 'planting,' 'plantation.'
(Comp. No. 71)
(81) asses, dancing.'
Singular. Nom. & Acc. ... 25bOo). Aux. ... නටන්කෙනන්. Dat. ... නටණට or නටන්නට.
Abl., Gen., & Loc. enan
Ехатple8. ass8-g, 'feeding': cocoq, "beating'; g3, ' running'; ecs, talking,' 'prating'; 66 g, drinking'; cog, 'going'; 3og, writing'; 89q, "planting."
NoTE.-These nouns have only the singular number. The forms
&Oo35, Coao, &c., formed with the suffixes 8 and 88 (= 8k6es) are sometimes found in books in the sense of the dative case denoting
purpose.

S 119) CFYNNO LONGY 37
(82) abad or ada399, “ dancing.”
Singular. Plural. නැටුම ... නැටුම්. Nom. &Acc.) නට්‍ැටීම ... නැරීම්.
නැටුමෙන් ... නැටුම්වලින්. Aux. & Ablo ... නැටීමවලින්, Dat නැටුමට ... නැටුම්වලට. Y 8 a නැටීමට . . . නැටීම්වලට.
නැටුමේ or නැටුමෙහි ... නැටුම්වල. Loc. & Gen. : නැටීමේ or නැටිමෙහි ... නැටීම්වල.
Eacamples. ass) or 2Sgs, saying,' ' telling : cogs or couess, beating'; 3S or 858, running'; 8&S) or 8v855, planting'; .335 or 836,
standing.'
(Comp. No. 75.)
NoTE.--The declension of verbal nouns denoting agency, as aoƆao, * dancer' (nom, apô33a02); 003325, “female dancer'; have been embodied in the declension of masculine and feminine nouns.
The declensions of numerals and pronouns will be dealt with in the chapters on Adjectives and Pronouns.-
Vide $ $ 133 & 147.]
ADJECTIVE.
Vesesun or Viséshana.
119. G&Gessa or 86 cases, adjective, denotes some quality or attribute of the noun (or pronoun), as in the phrases, ced SaGesas, “a tall man'; asg Goosegas, a black ox'; eSGSGS)S GISS), * the first book.'' Here the adjectives Ced, “tall'; ag, black; ees.683, first, respectively qualify the nouns 5266ecas, Goog 52s, and 6.e06). An adjective is also called cees &ea) and q85 &oe)2S) ceae, and the substantive that is qualified by it is termed වෙසෙස් or විශේෂා. In Sinhalese, as shown in S 73, adjectives are treated as nouns, being names of attributes.


Page 84
38 SNEAS GRAMMAR S 120
120. Adjectives are divided into two classes :-
1. Adjectives denoting qualities or attributes inherent in the object qualified. Hence they are termed acts,8zoes 5sode 6 or essaoo8265 56 cases. In the phrases ge ëosaçao, “the white cow'; qitet elagos, “ cold water'; soaos. 823e32, the wicked man, the adjectives ess, white"; size, cold'; as gosz, wicked,' belong to this class.
2. Adjectives denoting merely a certain relationship to the objects qualified by them. They are in reality nouns in the different cases (except the nominative and the vocative) used as adjectives, whilst those of the first class are pure adjectives, which are presumed to take the cases of the nouns they qualify. These noun-adjectives are termed eSaozoa asso.85 secedes-6. The words gg, Buddha's,' 'belonging to Buddha; Gesa, book; enes, cocoanut, in the phrases sci-e, Buddha's virtues; Geos osecs), book trade'; SeoGoog, cocoanut oil,” are adjectives of this class [vide compound nouns for more examples. It will be observed that every noun may be used as an adjective of this class.
Adjectives of the first class are sometimes used before nouns in their simple form and sometimes with the suffix, (being,' 'become'), the employment of which is optional with the writer, as Sasa, long; aga, black'; Seoag, 'great,' 'large'; 28&So, dancing.' The letter is often added when adjectives are used alone, and especially when they are employed to paraphrastically explain the meanings of other adjectives, and when several adjectives which qualify one noun occur in a sentence.
Observe that these noun-adjectives are often used to express real adjectives in English, as edgass ce86co, human body'; easocese, 'green colour'; (3ence, “wooden bridge"; e.8 aga, earthen vessel'; 86 esseepa, 'sandy earth or soil."

S 122) ر- ETYMOLOGY. 39
121. Adjectives of the first class may be subdivided into :-
(1) eeeoo.8)3&as 56 codes 6-Qualitative adjective
or adjective of quality. (2) gs)&6&bë)a &aade 85-Quantitative adjec
tive or adjective of quantity. (3) නිබෙඳීද්ශවාචක විශේෂණ-Demonstrative ad
jective or adjective of relation. 122. (l)-Sabhaivachaka viséshana, Qualitative adjective, is an adjective which denotes some quality or attribute.
Examples.
(а)
අදිපති, దిరు, “noble,' “high- eaga 6, “ young.'
minded.' 2oç, ç8, “hard.” gas, “mean. Sosas, “bad.' Geo, "idle.” 2Sct, blue." gas, “new.' ecoa, low.' spect, “near.' oelectors, soft, "mild.'
భారతది, worthy of respect or මහලු, නාකි, *old,'
coa, subordinate.'
'great.' ' highl cర్గ ghly 6a, “red.' C', 'hot.' osé, (36g, 'rough." Ced, tall,' 'high.' cco, ca, near, close.' කඩිසර, *active." . 8886, barbarous." asset6, idle." cacoods,' civilised,' 'polite." ass, 'black.' geg, eMaroce, ĐC, “white.” aao, 'small.' 3d, “ small.' &6, cruel. GN&oɔeç, “good.”
(b) Werbal adjectives (aScoo&oea) ces) from the present
tense. dao, pasa)23, 'coming.” aroa, coexas, 'dancing.' asa, as 888, "eating.' case, cassa), “jumping.' කියවන, කියවන්නාවූ, 'reading.' මැකෙරණ, මැකෙරන්නාවූ, * dying.' ge, g5)&aso, “running.' හඬන, හඬන්නාවූ, *crying.'
In classics this form is commonly used.


Page 85
140 sINALEs GRAMMAR S 123
(c) Werbal adjectives from the past tense. 4jo, ohbe, 'that-Came." అజ్ఞ క్లి : :ပ္ရည္သူ ' ' thatched' (as the roof of a వ్య్కిలిది assas' eaten that housе.) 896, స్థిమితి, වැටිච්ච, 'fallen; !! “චු ஜூ9, aeos “that
"that-fe.' CeC especies'made"that జిల్డ్సెట్లెజి, හිටියාවූ, හිටපු, * that
For further examples of (b) & (c) see chapter on Verbs.) 123. (2)-Pramánaváchaka viséshana, Quantitative adjective, is an adjective which denotes quantity.
Ехатples.
(a) Scoasts) Socce46, Cardinal numeral adjectives:-eas, bas, 'one'; 6g, “two, both'; as, “three'; esses, easos, “four'; esed "five '; co, co, coco, esco, * six '; coa, coa, “ seven '; so, eight'; ex8, nine"; Gao, Gs, ten'; &Gaspeeled, “eleven ; Geoceped, 'twelve'; දහතුන්,*tláirteen '; දහහතර, *fourteen '; පසළොස්, පහළොස්, *fifteen''; ë8, “twenty'; &ed, “thirty"; &Bao, “hundred'; gebed, Coeloes, (oog), “thousand”; Ceases, “llac,” “100,000’; GAedf5, “krore,” “ten millions’; &c. [ Vide $$ 128 & 133.)
NoTE 1.--When these adjectives are used with reference to animate nouns, the word GC&S, people,' 'persons, is used after them, as මිනිස්සු සියදෙකෙනක්, “ a hundred men ';'. බැටළුවෝ පස්දෙකෙනක්, *a (flock of) five-sheep."
2. In Sinhalese the adjective “both" is expressed by eas or 66668), Ogoja or 6983) in the case of animates, and ogas in the case of inanimates, with the emphasising 3) affixed; e.g., පඤහි දෙකෙඳනාම (බෙදන්නාම), *both the birds ''; ඔරු දෙකම, *both the boats. The words Ceos and sometimes (sic; are also used to express “both,” as Csoco es &Đao, “both sidęs or parties” (or “ the two sides or parties"); Siç eers = Ceroco ebɔ&SDao.
3. Observe the force of 8 affixed to the word oga and numerals; e.g., (i) 8 cedagase), all we five"; coed coacso all the four trees'; (ii) Sased ges6 goaze) (26S, "exactly ten men came (men exactly. a-ten came); 6.8cc 3cocoso gas35, "I gave just a hundred rupees' (rupees just-a-hundred I-gave); aðgeGczło ėòz. Tod sgegao Donego, “his only son died.” (Vide $ 212.]
Observe its forms in the following phrases, Ocoeper, 12'; GMCGN&opeo, Gagao, “two hands or handfuls’; qed (occurs also as eMq qed and 9çaoCo), “ two hands"; çe, çao, g&D, “the two eyes."
f Sometimes contracted into cooó, chó, as in coó 6ềoooo, &soó 63ơoơô, “four hundred."
Sometimes used in classics also with the names of neuter objects when personified.

S 124) втxмоLocх. 141
(b) ascoes esaro 5octas 6, Indefinite numeral adjectives:- 6). qê, “half"; qeejay, o many, various": exiê, o some, o certain"; එක්තරා, * certain ';'. කිසි, *any,' * some ';'. කිසියම්, කෞකායියම්, යම්කිසි, “any'; 25es, “several': Galocsas, * various : 616) Geod. “many, much, *most'; මුලු, සමපූණි, *whole,' *complete ': යම්, *any’ : යම්කිසි, කිසියම්, “ some”; csÐeo6, “some': es®, o all; E3cɔge, eszyce, “all.” “ whole : ee)Ges, few, ' little'; eos), esse). “all.” (Tide S 146.)
124. (3)- Mirdesavachaka riseshana, Demonstrative adjective, is an adjective which points out that which is spoken of.
Ecamples. (a) Bc3ao 5eades SSH, Definite article :—ėja. “the.” (Vide $ 140.)
q26cob) Soccess, Indefinite article:-bass or cas, 'a or an." (b) esið cooS) EGAcades 66, Pronominal adjectives :-65), “this,” “ these (near me ; = Lat. hic., dftc.): Dao, “ that,” “ those ” (near you : = Lat. iste, đĉc.): 6, “that,” “ those ” (yonder: = Lat. ille, dftc.); èö, “that, “ those' (farthest; = Lat. is, der.): eac. “that, “those; qaf. &rs. other'; 262s, 262, other'; 68a). “other, 'another": be. same: 8826 (lit. “like that or those"), such: 8)&253 (lit. like that or those"), such; 693253 (lit. “like this or these'), 'such.
(c) gecoa) eas 56 gleaf, Interrogative adjectives:-r&6, aeda. gas)28, 69a, which, “what.' The forms assa), as, S. Gas, Gas, Gas. occur in a few expressions in the sense of 'what':- e.g., assic “what day?' or 'when ?'; Sascs, 'what time?' i.e., “when?: Gaesoss, Ganese-6, 62S2586, what extent?' i. e., how much?: Gasies (= ones)3 + bass), which or what one?’ i.e., " which ?": eigesas, what (number) of days?' i. e., " how many days?"; කීවෙනිදාද, * what day?" (the suffix 62253 implies that the number of the day in the month, and not the name of the day, is asked for).
(d) 295)&as essa5)n socce (6, Ordinal numeral adjectives :- cesgaaS (-8a) or ces, “first; GGG33 (-58), 'second ': oad o833 (-8ao) or orog&3, ' third"; &c.; egde, first"; 66a, 'second ': aa23ao, 'third '; a)28, fourth: eace), fifth: ged, “sixth ; coeoed, “seventh; face), eighth; 089, ninth'; Geo8, tenth; easoga, 'eleventh '; Soco, “twentieth "; Soco, 'thirtieth: O&28oca, “ fortieth ’; esaxeDoce, “ fiftieth ’; ES GASOOD, “ sixtieth ''; &c. The rest of these adjectives may be formed by suffixing G83 or the old form 8a) in the case of Elu cardinals, and 89 in the case of those
naturalized from Sanskrit, to the bases of cardinal numerals. These
adjectives naturalized from Sanskrit are used onlv in books.


Page 86
142 SINEASE GRAMMAR S125
125. Sinhalese adjectives are not inflected. They are presumed to have the gender, number, and case of the nouns which they qualify. Instances of inflected adjectives are sometimes met with in classical works. But cardinal numerals, used as nouns, are inflected to denote case. (Vide $ 133.)
Comparison of Adjectives.
126. Sinhalese adjectives do not undergo any change in denoting comparison.
The comparative degree is expressed by using 86), “more, before the simple form of the adjective. If the noun or pronoun, standing for the person or thing with which the comparison is made, is expressed, it is put in the genitive case with the termination D. Eac. Đao ĐêDɔ adgao, * it is blacker” (it more is-black); G &&o cosassoc) &0êDo G &0pG3, “this is better than that' (this-one of that-one more isgood); boose (9G 8a) 6.e52683e35, he is richer than I' (he of me more is-rich); GSco &ooo 2566)2) (38 &coe Goekege) &a) desce, this is taller than all the other trees in the garden' (this in-the-garden that-are other all of thetrees more is-tall); &z8&ag e566 gooa (= doo), “elder brother.' 88)) is sometimes omitted, as in ëas 38 ec)33, it is better than this' (that-one of this is-good); 89 (De Socé, "I am younger than he' (I of him am-young). This usage is common in modern Sinhalese.
The superlative degree is expressed by the simple form of the adjective, the noun or pronoun which stands for the personis or things with which the comparison is made, being put in the ablative case or the genitive followed by 62s6da or 366&s, out of, “among,' as “ab3& eog 88 geoco ap&ce,” “the eldest of the sons was named Abhaya” (of-them old son Abhaya name-became) ; quodɔ
° The forms 88 and 88cc, sometimes 85eas as, are also used.

s 126) TYNOLOGY 143
සිව්පාවුන්ගෙන් (or සිව්පාවුන් කෙරෙන් or අතුරෙන්) සවිබල gas ess)oco, the elephant is the strongest of quadrupeds (the-elephant out-of-quadrupeds strength having is-theanimal); මේ කොගඩි හතරෙන් ලොකු කෝකද, * which is the largest of these four fruits"? (these fruits out-of-four large which-one?); “oz82026.63* Sece oas) 65,' the ruby is the most precious of gems' (gems-out-of precious is-the-ruby.)t
Observe that such expressions as goo Geo2e, * very good'; go)) toosas), * very bad'; as gasz, * very clever-formed by prefixing Do, qÉT, “ very,” to the simple forms of the adjectives-are sometimes regarded in modern Sinhalese as equivalent to the superlative forms of Gaoe, aloa), gases.
The emphasising particle S) suffixed to the simple form of the adjective sometimes serves to express the sense of the superlative, as in (i) ca) caocos 2362.39 balocs, you are the worst of them (you of them worst is-the-one); (2) ගහේ තිබුන ලොකුම අඹ කැඩීම්, * I plucked the largest mangoes that were in the tree' (in-the-tree that-were largest the-mangoes I-plucked); (3) 6& C6é) GC3pape) abog, S is this your eldest son' (this your eldest son?). This use is rather colloquial.
* රුවනතුරෙන් = රුවන් qరిeరటి.
if Observe that chiefly with nouns denoting relationship simple forms of adjectives are used in the sense of the superlative, as GC32
edo), “eldest brother'; acadasa, “the youngest of elder-brothers.' (Vide pp. 76 & 77.)
The superlative idea in this may also be expressed by the method of expressing the comparative, thus : CG) Ces coze)0e) (or cu6930e) cogas) dataco. Observe that the superlative idea may always be expressed by the comparative, as in English.
S The above three sentences without the particle 9 would mean (1) “you are the bad one out of them'; (2) “I plucked the large mangoes (not the small) that were in the tree'; (3) “Is this your grown-up son'? (where though no comparison is made the eldest
is implied.)


Page 87
144 SINALESE GRAMMAR. S 127
127. Adjectives naturalised from Sanskrit are sometimes intensified by suffixing 256 (= "more) and Os) or gee (= very, most'). The forms with 25)S) are however rarely used.
Eacampiles. SCO, “ dear” ප්‍රියතර ප්‍රියතම. SJes, “ sinful' පාපතර පාපතම, පාපිෂඨ. easos, “firm' සෆිරතර සථිරතම, Cat, " up,' ' high.' . උතතර ! උතතම.
128. (a) Numeralst-eaGa zo8.
1, එක. 12, తొర్వత్రియో), Gడితో(eరి, 2, @දැක.! 13, දහතුණ, කෞතමෙලස. 3, තණ. 14, දහහතර, තුදුස. 4, හතර, සතර.8 15, පහලොහ, පහලහ, 5, පහ, පස. පසෙලාස.| 6, හය, සය. 16, දහසය, මෙසාෙලාස. 7, හත, සත. 17, දහහතා, සතලොස. 8, අට. 18, දහඅට, අටෙලාස. 9, නවය. 19, දහනවය."| 10, දහය, දසය. 20, විස්ස. 11, එකොලහ, එමෙකාලොස. 2.1, විසිඑක.
An upasarga (prefix).
f The nominative forms of the numerals are given as more commonly used than their basal forms-(vide $ 133 for their bases).
In classics & also stands for 'two' in such words as ags, 12'; බතිස්, '32'; බහල්, '42.'
S. In books 85, g, and g, are also used, the last two especially before other numerals, as in 85 e46ed, '54'; 85) alled, four sides,' 'square'; සිව්සාට, සුසැට, සූසැට, '64": සූවිසි, “24” The form සිවුරු also sometimes occur. (Vide $ 123a).
H In classics the word egos is also used.
In classics, numerals immediately preceding decimal multiples are formed by prefixing “ ôop x* ” to the latter, as đòoỳ cơ ẽĐedo, lit. twenty less one, i.e., "19" (bass = 82s, 'one' -- Cad, “diminished by”); èĐz Sd Ses, “29”; éða. Sy es28eo, “39. The Máldive numeration still retains these classical forms, e.g. ona-vihi (19); ona-tiris (29); ona-salis (39.))

Plate III.
2 3. C2 CDN CON CAIGN CGA. ア 8 S) O 2
(òGru (SaC) &òGm. &ài(C)
Φ
6
3 4. 5 (aq (ray (al@ టి తో 30 20 9 8 לת
6મ () {
4O 5O 60
ශූශ වි ලි
7O
8O 90
' \(' സ്പൌ
1OO 200 300 400
Ghru (e)
! 器 ಇಲ್ಲ! c)C CK)
800 S OO O00
Su "Yayor Sasanarazlığı almaca cevaw ov
7.


Page 88

S 128) CYMOELOGY 145
22, විසිකෙදක. 80, අසූව.
23, විසිතුණ. 81, අසූඑක.
24, විසිහතර. 90, අනුව.
25, විසිපහ. 91, අනුඑක.
26, විසිහය. 100, සියය,î එක්සියය. 27, විසිහත. 200, @දසියය.
28, විසිඅට. 300, තුන්සියය. 29, විසිනවය. 400, හාරසියය (%, e., හතර 30, තිහ, තිස. සියය, ඉide $ 48). 31, තිස්එක. 500, පන්සියය.$ 40, හතළිහ, සතළිස.* 600, හයසියය, හසියය. 41, හතළිස්එක, &c. 700, හත්සියය. 50, පණහ, පණස. 800, අටසියය. 51, පණස්එක. 900, නවසියය. 60, හැට, සැට. 1,000, రిరివి, విరి, ర్యెది. 61, හැටඑක, &c. 10,000, දහදහ, දසදහස. 70, හැත්තනුව, සැත්තනුව, 100,000, ලකෂය, ලක.8 71, හැත්තgඑක, &c. 1,000,000, දශලක්ෂය,දෑසලක.
10,000,000, මෙකjටිය, @කල. 100,000,000,000,000, පුකෝටිය. 1,000,000,000,000,000,000,000, කොටිපුතෙකාටිය.
10,000,000,000,000,000,000,000,000,000, නහුත, නුහුව.
άο, ότα. άα.
It may be observed here that in classics by a reverse process, numbers after 100 are sometimes expressed by employing Caci (contracted
form, Coš), 'exceeded by, in the case of Elu words, and Carexpos
or q 256 sas) in the case of Sanskrit, as coacáéas, eclosea, අෙෂටjතතාරශත, *100 exceeded by 8,' i.e. 108; දශාතිරේකශත, *100 exceeded by 10, i.e. 110.
* In classics sometimes contracted into coées, coe, e. t Sometimes contracted into 8a, and des&co into b8a or 98a, as in **එසිය අටක්,” * 108'; ** ඒ සියයක් රජදරුවෝ,” * 100 kings '; 'ඒ සිය අටදෙකෙසක්,” * 108 persons."
it Notice this form easis = eed. It also occurs in easased, "35"; පන්සාලිස්, *45'; පන්දහස්, *5,000'; පත්ලක්‍ෂ, *500,000''; &c.
S In classics geoed (= 3coasgoed) and caes asses are also used.


Page 89
146 SINALESE GRAMMAR. S 129
From Cabas downwards the first form is Sanskrit.
NoTE 1.-The numbers that fall between the cardinal numbers, 30, 40, &c., above given, may be easily known by adding other numbers to their bases, e.g., if the Sinhalese term for 48 is required to be known, take the cardinal number 40, find from the above table cooéeo, its Sinhalese name, and add to base coedged, the word 8, 8. These together give the required term coogedeo. Again, if the Sinhalese term for 218 is desired, find out the words that stand for the cardinal numbers 200 and 10, viz., e.g&acco and Gasco; their bases are 6 géo and Geo; so stands for 8; place the words corresponding to the three figures in consecutive order; they will then give the required term, ogogopo.
2. In counting, the letter 8 (= 'is') is repeated after each separate number, as හතරයි, තුන්සියආටයි.
The bases of the numerals may be easily ascertained from the table given above. That form of the numeral which is added to the beginning of another numeral or to the suffix of the ordinal numerals, 683, may be taken as its base: thus in gove, 563éas, 2Sedeas, coates bass, bass සියය, දෙසියය, තුන්සියය, දහවෙනි, and විසිවෙනි, දහ, විසි, තිස්, හැන්තt, bass, Gc, and 2&s are the bases of geoco, Sedas, sco or 56, eotae).0, bas, Gigas), and ag, respectively.
(b) In books the Sanskrit forms of numerals are also used, as ඒක, 1; වි,* 2; ති,” 3; චතුර්, 4; පඤච, 5; ෂප්, ෂට්. ෂඩ්, 6; සපත, 7; අෂ්ට, 8; නව, 9; දශ, 10; ඒකාදශ, 11; චාදශ, 12; ත්‍රයෝදශ, 13; චතුදිශ, 14; පඤචදශ, 15; මෙෂාඩශ, 16; සපතදශ, 17; අක්‍ෂටඹාදශ, 18; උණුනවි•ශති, 19 ; විශති, 20; ඒකවි•ශති, 21; වාචි•ශති, 22; ත්‍රිඩාංශත, 30; චතිචාරිෙශත්, 40; පඤචාශත්, 50; ෂෂට්, 60; සපතති, 70; අශීති, 80; නවති, 90; ශත, 100; සහස්‍ර (or දශශත), 1,000; අයුත, 10,000 ; පුයුත, 1,000,000, άο.
Inflections of the above numerals (a few excepted) seldom occur. When these numerals are used as nouns denoting aggregate numbers, they are slightly modified, as eco, go, චතුෂටය, පඤචකය, &c.
129. It is important to observe that the method in which the numbers between 10 and 100 are expressed in the classics, is the reverse of the modern usage : e.g.,
Sometimes O (as in 635oces) and oeg (as in oogoclass, three worlds').

S 131) TYOLOGY. 47
අටළොස, * 18' (modern දහඅට); පන්සාළිස, *45 ' (modern හතළිස්පහ); සිවිසගැට, *64' (modern හැටහතර); දෙසිය අටවිස්ස, * 228' (modern දෙසිය විසිඅට). [Vide $ 55 (c).] 130. The Sinhalese had symbols of its own to represent the different numerals, which were in use until the beginning of the present century. Arabic figures are now universally used. For the benefit of the student the old symbols are given in the plate opposite (No. III.).
These are the only figures known in the language for making ordinary calculations, and may be used for expressing any number. But for making astronomical calculations different figures are employed."
131. Fractions are expressed in Sinhalese thus:-
= 960& esocea) (lit. “from eight one part'); sometimes căasias)oC (from Tamil g/3oria rev), zoosGal eSocie) or Goocs (lit. “half of quarter'). = &S)acsa esocpa) (lit. from four one part); 2S2C
(applied to quantity). = age 6&s esoca) (lit. from three one part). = 6.625& esocea) (lit. from two one part); Socce; ex836. Sococo (or epococo) is sometimes used in the sense of esoc8, portion,' 'part.' &936 (or e3936), which is sometimes contracted into Soo, is generally added to whole numbers, as Gigas) හමාර, *24 '; මෙදාලහමාර, * 124.” i = Spsos A&esoca) (lit. from four three parts');
ర్చి రవి03, á = ebao@cepGD&dado ao OddsebogęD (lit. “from fifteen four
parts"). g = 563e36 coa eace coases06 (lit. 'from twenty-five
seven and half parts').
Vowel-consonants are even now employed in lieu of figures to indicate the number of leaves in Ólá books.


Page 90
48 SNHALESE GRAMMAR S 132
§t = එකෞකාළහයෙන් පංගු පහකුත් හතරෙන් පංගුව or 2S)2Cs (lit. from eleven five parts and quarter).
ca) and gécs are also used in books for “half.” In classics, G.cscs (modern Sinhalese (occ. or écs) is used for “ 1,” as in “ GIOCOG GEDE ESD-SH,” “about one and half gav ” (gava = about 4 miles).
Declension of Numerals. 132. The numerals, like adjectives, are common to the three genders. Their gender must therefore be determined by reference to the nouns with which they are used, as in the phrase &sses &ees as (lit. men a-twenty), where Seesas is in the masculine gender, because it has reference to 56ðe, a noun in the masculine gender. (Vide $ 125.)
133.-(l) says, four.' Nom., Acc, & Voc. ... &)2Socs.
Aux. & Abl. ... හතෙරන් or හතරින්,
Dat. ... හතරට,
Loc. & Gen. ... හතෙර' or හතකෙරෙහි.
Ecamples.
pe, eight"; geoceeds, “fourteen'; geoco, eighteen'; 58easos, “twenty-four'; 863ce, “twenty-eight'; 3cs, hundred'; 6géco, * two hundred '; අයුත, * 10,000'; පුයුත, * 1,000,000'; මෙකල, ' 10,000,000'; తిపైరు (cide p. 145).
NoTE.--In the Auxiliary and Ablative cases Ecs has but one form,
viz., 8oos; its Dative is generally e36c88. The forms with the suffix
DSS are more common. (Vide next decl.)
(2) is, six.’
Nom, Acc, & Voc. ... espC3. Aux. & Abl. ... రివితియ3, Dat. ... හයට.
Loc. & Gen. ... හමෙය or හතෙයහි.

S 133) ETYMOLOGY 149
Ехатples. OoD, “ nine”; çe, çare, “ten'; çabao, “sixteen”; çe:bao0, 'nineteen: 88&o, o twenty-six"; 8ê3&oê, o twenty-nine"; é3co, coxo, hundred": GçERao, “two-hundred ” (Vide previous decl.); escogs, “ 1,000”; Ceaze, * 100,000'; දශලක්‍ෂ, *1,000,000'; කෝටි, පුකෝටි, කෝවිපුතෙකjටි (vide p. 145).
(3) saga), seventy.' Nom., Acc., & Voc. ... œz823)zo),
Aux. & Abl. A හැත්තනුවෙන්, Dat, ... හැත්තනුවට, Loc. & Gen. ... හැත්ත,කෙව් or හැත්තැවෙහි,
Eacample8.-q23, “eighty '"; çü39, “ininety ”; 339 (cide p. 145).
(4) S3, twenty.' Nom, Acc, & Voc. ... êe3 e3.
Aux. & Abl. » විස්මොසන්. Dat. ... ... විස්සට. Loc. & Gen. ... විස්කෙස් or විස්කෝසහි,
(5) as, one.' Nom., Acc., & Voc. ... obas).
Aux. & Abl. ... එකෙන් or එකින්. . Dat. ... ... එකට.
Loc. & Gen. ... éò@æss or &ð@adêS.
Ехатple8.
තුන්, *three ''; පස්, *five '; හන්, 'seven '; එතෙකාගලාස්, 'eleven''; @දාලේසාස්, 'twelve'; කෙතලෙස්, 'thirteen '; තුදුස්, 'fourteen '; පසළොස්, 'fifteen'; G326eed, “sixteen; coao.e3ed, “seventeen'; sooeped, "eighteen'; 5882s, twenty-one'; 863 ass, “twenty-three'; 863ced, twenty-five"; 53eo, “twenty-seven'; Sed, 'thirty'; coerged, 'forty'; e46ed, fifty'; Geoed, cocoed, thousand"; Cass, 'one hundred thousand,' * lak."
NoTE.--(1) The final ed in the inflected forms of the numerals ending in ed is interchangeable with ed, as ees = esco; 86a 3Geos = එතෙකාලඟ ; ෙදාවෙලාශය = කෙදාලහ. ; පසෙලාස = පහලහ.
(2) The base ag, two,' is combined with the particle bas, 'one, and the compound engas (GG + bass) is declined like des.


Page 91
50 SINALESE GRAMMAR S 134
134. Plurals of numerals may be formed by suffixing &g to the nominative form, as basee, ones’; Ocases, "twos'; éBodG, "hundreds." The expressions Sease), eSDçDasfēD2, 636c3ēDb (Đɔ suffixed to the genitive form of the numerals), are also used to convey the same idea.
Vide $ 253 for the uses of adjectives and numerals when reduplicated.
ARTICLE.
35. The numeral bas, one,' is used as the Indefinite article in Sinhalese. It is suffixed only to the bases of nouns denoting animate objects, while gas (another for of bass) is suffixed to the bases of nouns denoting inanim objects and sometimes to nouns in the feminine gende, e.g., Goceas, “a house'; coxes ceas, “a woman." Thus bas or gas, is equivalent to the English “a” or “an.” Certain phonetic changes take place when the article coalesces with the bases of nouns, which the student should learn by the help of the phonetic rules laid down in SS 60-69. A few examples are however given below in illustration.
(a) 6ef + east = 6outes,' a king.
qoas + ebes = q.seasas, “a woman. රට + අක් = රටක්, *a country.' c.6. + des = CO6as, “a pig'
38 -- qers = 86ers, “a file.” (b) කිකිළි + එක් = කිකිළියෙක්, *a hen:
කඹ + අක් = කඹයක්, *a rope.' නාරා -4- එක් = තරා රාෙවක්, *a duck.' eso) + qpas) = earso8)as), *a comb.'
Instances of gas suffixed to nouns of the masculine gender also are occasionally met with in classical writings: e.g., SOyas, "a son'; SBSesas, o a man”; 6edas, “a king”

136) ETYOLOGY. 15
Mc -- as = Oceas, “a house.'
G -- bass = ge&as, a daughter.
eMe2O6 -- zsf = aNebpeoMd6Ðzs or One236Dzs, “an axe.” (c) seee + ébesi = seleegas or sebeesleges', 'a merchant.”
83 - dass = 83ocess or 88asegas, a poor man.' (d) (Saca) - bass = 6oadoas, “a writer,' 'clerk."
+ අක් = අත්තක්, *a, branch.' (e) කාක් + එක් = කාක්කෝකක්, * a crow.' (f) මිනිස් + එක් = මිනිසෙක්, *a man."
බිඳීg| -- dz = Dadbeceas, “ a goldsmith.”
අත් - pass = ceas, “a hand.' These forms may be more easily determined by combining the article with the nominative singular form of the noun deprived of its final vowel. When there are more forms than one in the nominative, the augmented form (as as ge, acco, goods) should be preferred.
Eacamples. Base. Nom. Form with Article.
○ご - රජා - රජ් + එක් = රෙජක්.
6a) - කෙමාණ්ඩයා 930a) + එක් පස කෙමාjඩෙයක්.
ර 6 @පාමෙරj { లడ్డలి అర్గా رe{ + අක් = @පාකෙරා (or ර) වක්.
懿 Gవిeది @වළඳ + එක් ක වෙළෙඳක්. @වළඳ { ఏకపత్యే} @වෙල්න්ද් + එක් = @වෙළන්දෙක්,
ලියන , ලියන්නා - ලියන්න් + එක් == ලියන්ෙනක්, කාක් - කාක්කා කාක්කල් + එක් + කාක්මෙකක්. මිනිස් - මිනිසා - මිනිස් + එක් = මිනිකෙසක්.
There are a few exceptions in the case of feminine nouns ending in d or g, as 2S253, 692)3, 62S6, 6). G6, which are combined with the article as 2S2586 coas, 6,932.36 coast, මෙකලිකෙයක්, බැල්ලිමෙයක්.
136. When inanimate objects are personified, basi is usually suffixed, as geocsas, “a town'; Co6&as, a village.' In ancient times, names denoting inanimate objects in the masculine and feminine genders, generally admitted the form égs.


Page 92
152 SINEALESE GRAMMAR S 137
137. The word GSG&S)2S is sometimes used in lieu of bass, for the sake of respect, as 996 GES)6&as, a Mudaliyár'; &c. 626 &as, 'a chief; pe),6860s, a wet-nurse; oses 62S62)as, “a king. In classical works it is sometimes found suffixed also to names of inferior animals and objects, as es-Ég 62S62)as, “a worm”; e.g. GDZIDENSDzsi, “ a dog”; DÉ GIDDEN ØDay, “a law.” In books GaGas)as is sometimes used to convey a plural idea, as සමහර කෙමෙනක්, * 80me persons'; අනික් කෙමෙනක්,
other persons, others.'
Like 6a)63)as, the word 2)sas (lit. ‘a name) is used out of respect with nouns denoting Buddhist priests to do duty for එක්, as in මහණුන්නාන්සේ නමක්, හිකුණූන් 8&siGe3 zoe)csi, es)39gót zsoS)zsi', ' a Buddhist priest'; e336-egos 2925, a novitiate Buddhist priest.’ Observe that & ©as is also used with a plural idea, as in to නාන්සේලා කීනමක් වැඩිකෙයාද, f *how many (Buddhist) priests came?’ (priests hov, -many a-name came?). On the other hand, 259) and other inflections of a)S) are used in a definite sense to indicate respect, as aggot ape), හාමුදුරු නමට, හාමුදුරු නමකොග්, &c.
It is important to notice here a loose practice which has crept in, viz.: that with some nouns borrowed from foreign languages, especially English, d)2S) is used as a definite article, and b2S2s as its corresponding indefinite article, as GN&SIDjēO DESD, “ the coat”; GESd35 éĐzdas, “ a coat”; 62)2C35 bas), “the collar'; 623)2C35 bassas, “a collar';
coveral b2S, the gazette.” In the same manner the word cC3,ị “place,” is used, as in GàởGGS) c*Gẽeñ:5* cC3, * the
Cf. assozoGaozs, 'one person,' 'one'; 2S63 (or co5) Gas)0&as, any person.'
A very respectful word. It may also mean, 'went."
With Sinhalese words ecs is used in the sense of place, as 8éecs, “the working place'; 6 cols (or 6c)78) ecs, “the cultivated place,' ' field." In 86ec, “work (8talesGas, sometimes 8aas පලක්, *a work''); දේපල, 'property' (දේපලක්, Sometimes දෙයක් ecas, "a property, &c.), eCe has apparently lost all meaning.

S 140) ETYMOLOGY 153
railway station; Gd5Go& e365a53 escas, a railway station.' This corrupt usage is very common in the jargon spoken by natives who have a smattering of English.
138. When bis or as is suffixed to a noun, the caseendings are affixed to the article, while the base of the noun stands unchanged throughout, as will be seen from the following examples:-
(i) Nom. ... Sg6ÖGAe3&S, “ a man.”
Acc. & Ins. ... S53Sess or SóScsaP. Aux. & Abl. ... 3256\eszpoco&3.
Dat. ... මිනිසෙකුට. Gen. ... මිනිතෙසකුගේ, [Loc. ... මිනිසෙකු කෙරෙහි...]
(ii) Nom. & Acc. ... gze383), “an eye.'
Aux. & Abl. ... qéze33535). Dat. ... ඇසකට, Loc. & Gen. ... Sze:Sed or quesaseS.
139. Such redundant expressions as the following are countenanced by usage : Öasi 636638, “a one man '; Özst coesas, a one tree. In these expressions bass used before the nouns may be generally taken as equivalent to “certain,” “dasa)6. Notice the form GigaSass = 6 c + dbass + gas, “a two in GG)85 6 gas)a, two fruits.”
In Sesas, which is sometimes used for 6es, “save,' 'except,' gas seems superfluous. There are other similar words."
140. There is no definite article in Sinhalese, the form of the noun without the indefinite article 52s or gaoi, being used in a definite sense, as S53e32, “the man'; 836326cs, the man's '; QG62, “the dog'; seco), “to the dog.'
* Observe that in such pronouns as assades (lit. 'which one?), 'who?'; coG9as (lit. "any one'), 'any' m. & f.; asses (lit. "any one'), “any’n. ; seaso (lit. 'what one?'), 'what ?"; das (lit. 'that one), “that,' 'it'; bass and as or as have the force of the indefinite pronoun “one.”


Page 93
154 SINHALESE GRAMMAR. S 141
The demonstrative adjective d, that,' those,' is sometimes used to serve for the definite article, as in OSD 300 ed Gege gas, I gave him the book, or 'I gave him that book'; ** ඒ උකුසු භයපත්ව මස්වැදැල්ල කෞහළිය,” *the kite being frightened dropped the lump of flesh.'
141. The forms 66es, 65edes, &c., without the indefinite article, are sometimes used in a universal sense, as in the sentences මිනිසා (or මනුෂ්‍යයා) මරණයට යටත් e32)6Cses, man is a being subject to death; Sassess eco&c &oes.co.262s, men live in houses'; a goszcecil ca)6es 8apesosasos, birds fly in the air.’
142. It is an important peculiarity in Sinhalese that the indefinite article bass or as is affixed to numerals or other words denoting plurality, as in 36 Co6 Seesas, “a twenty-mango-fruits’; 533e3e ge6 g62)2s, “an eightmen”; 68cec ČSDess, “a thousand-rupees.”
Observe, in this connection, that when the numeral is placed before a noun to qualify it the singular is often used to do duty for the plural, as 2.86co, “the nine doors'; eaG&gas, “the four Wédas"; 6cceeds) esco, “the twelve months’; EĐ63 qạSeças, o twenty years.” Vide under compounds for additional examples.
P R O N O UN.
Sarva náma. 143. c.35&6 or esé2038, pronoun' (lit. 'name for all), is a word used in place of a noun, as OS, 'I'; aa) or S, “you”; da or Gaaf, “he.”
* Compare the old English expressions “twelvemonth, "this seven year,” “a fortnight, “a twopence," of which the last two are still used.

S 144 in OOGY, - 55
Classification of Pronouns.
144. (1) Personal Pronouns, 6c89 esézoo) or gogas) essezoe). They comprise pronouns of the 1st and 2nd persons, viz. :-
(a) 1st person-88,98, “I’; q8, ques, “we.’ (b) 2nd person-SDDł, “ thou”; 63, “ thou” (fem.), GODɔ8, - GINAS)8, GOZDe3, “you” (pl.); CD, g@, IgD, “you” (sing.); C@Geo, DG32, “you” (pl.); DSG e, “your honour, you ’ (respectful) ; &c. (Vide Possessive pronouns- p. 157 & S 147.) (2) Demonstratiple Promoum&, නිබෙඳීද්ශවාචක සවිනාම:- 3rd person-é, Sa, c, čes), “he” (L. is ); c, &, Geo, èz5, o she' (L. “ea); 6)è, G)Q, CGo, qportGeo, êaikyoGB), éjaśŜoseo, “they ” ( L. * ii ” or “ eae ”); අරයා, අරූ, අරකා, ''he '' (L. *ille''); ඇරැ, අරෑ, අරකි, * she '' (L. *illa, '); අරයාලා, අරූලා, ඇරැලා, අරෑලා, අරකාලා, අරකීලා, * they' (L. “illi” or “ illæ”); SÐcoɔ, FÒzdo, “he” (L.“ iste”) ; Gдсе,“ Ф6, “she” (L. *ista") ; GдсеGo, 3)сеGa, ĉÐzdɔGBo, ĉĒ5SGp, “ they ” (L. “ isti” or “istæ”); GÐ, Se), @Dzdɔ, “he” (L. “ hic”); S, GEÐzóð, “ she ” (L. * haec ''); මොව්හු, මොහු, මුලා, මඟුලා. GSæIIIG), GSasG9, “ they ' (L. “hi' or “hæ') ; එය, ඒක, * it ' (L. * id ''); අර, අරක, *it ' (L. “ illud”); &Dc8, FÒad, “it ’ (L. “ istud”) ; GS co, o GÐzd, “it ’ (L. “ hoc”); ofƏDo, “they” (L. “ ea”); , CSSD, “they” (L. “ illa”); ĐĐɔ, “they” (L. “ ista ''); SēlēĐo, “they” (L. “ hæc”). (Vide Possessive pronouns, foot-note to S 139 & S 147.)
(3) Interrogative Pronouns, goo&oes essa)39):-
(a) කව්ද, f කවරෙක්ද, කවරක්ද, *who” (sáng.); කවි රුද, කවරේද, කවරහුද, *who' (pl.); මොකාද, GDɔEDzdesfiq, “who,” “what” (-animal) m.; GDoéq,
” aat is sometimes used for acao. t Singular and plural. The form aaS)36 is sometimes used in poetry for asses.


Page 94
56 SINHALES GRAMMAR. IS 144
69325iS cease, who,' 'what (-animals) f.; GÐSDɔadać, (pl.) “ who,” “ what” (-animals) ; 683d.x236, 'which' m.; 6:2386, 'which 'f.; &c. (Vide infra decls. 18 to 21.)
(b) @මාකද, මොකක්ද, කුමක්ද, කිමෙක්ද, *what? (sáng.) ; කවරක්ද, කවෙර්ද, කීම, කිමද, or 2SēĐç,* * what” (sing. f. pl.); G.DbSbDoçi, Dzsedpç, “ what” (pl.) ; GN&D3SD, “ which ” (sing.) ; &c. (Vide infra decls. 22 to 25.)
(c) asceg, how much (price or number); Gaoes&é5g, Gxpoëë)63, 688225e)6&, 'how much' (quantity); &c. (Vide infra decls. 26 & 27.) NoTE.-(1) Observe that in the above pronouns is merely an interrogative particle and often detached from them in composition and suffixed to some other word, generally the last, in the sentence.
It does not undergo any change either inform or position when the pronouns are inflected. (Vide infra decls. 18 to 27.)
(2) The pronouns කවෙරක්ද, කවරක්ද, කවරහුද, කුමක්ද, කිමෙක්ද, කිම්ද, කවරක්ද, කවරේද, කිම, කෞකාවිචරද, are not used colloquially.
(3). The pronouns Gමාකාද, @මාකීද, ඉමාමොකක්ද, @මාකියෙක්ද, and 69estag, are usually applied to animals and sometimes (in contempt) to inferiors, as in G3 Goiasps: acc 3, ' What (animal) is this? A wild boar (lit. 'the wild boar); ca. 6236,65. 60) as a sog: ူဦး 695)a), "At what (animals) did you shoot? At a flock of
irds.”
(4) Indefinite Pronouns, අනියත සවිනාම :-
යමෙක්, කිසිවෙක්, කවුරුවත්, * any' (-one) m, d' f ; එතෙකක්, * One,” m.; එකිකෙයක්, * One '' f; අනිතෙකක්, “another” m. ff.; 6BEDɔ (definite form), “the other’; සමහතෙරක්, සමහරු, * some '' (pl.) m 'd' f; මෙමාතෙකක් m., GDɔ&S@Coesff, “whoever,” “whatever” (-animal); මොතෙකක්වත් m., මොකියෙක්වත් f , * some' or *any' (-one or animal); assosz, whoever (sing. d. pl.); 60èS2, “all whoever,'“everybody’; SS3, 58S5, මෙමගාකක්,'any'm.; මොකක්වත්, කෙමාකවත්, මක්කාවත්,
* Or කින්ද,

S 144) CITYMIOLOGY 157
“some” (-thing), “any” (-thing) n. (GAÐɔsɔ8Db8Dzof, pl.); සමහරක්, * some' (pt) m.; එකක්, *one,” m. ; අනිකක්, another n. (definite form 32s); 69a2Syas, “whatever"; apsas, 266 eas, 62S2), what,' ' whatever; &c. (Vide infra decls. 19, 20, 22, 23, 28, & 29.) NoTE.--(1) The pronouns z Dzs and SF6Dzs are not used colloquially. In classics as as is sometimes feminine. Notice that cosses cannot always be substituted for 2S86&zs or vice versd: e.g., eS) aSé6&as exogeos, “I do not know (or recognize) any one.' So
with respect to their neuter forms, as 00 2S63&as Gaoga55, "I do not know anything.'
(2) The particle &a," even, affixed to some of the above pronouns tends to intensify this indefiniteness. So too the particle ass)ad (or 器製 is used with මෙවාෙකක්, @මාකියෙක්, කව්රු, කෙමාක, මොකක්, මොනවා, මක්කා, and කෞකjක. කව්රු නමුන් මෙය කරණට ඕනෑ = some one (whoever he may be) must do this '; as 56 aged os ecc6Garo aspe, exoz abu brolebo edo esfo

Page 95
158 SIN BIALESE GRAMMAR. (S 144
used as a pronoun. In classics the feminine form 309 sometimes occurs. The definitive idea is now commonly expressed by demonstrative pronouns. with the particle & suffixed to them, as 800 days) &esa, give the same to him.' abs) is generally used as an adjective. (Vide $ 124 b.)
(7) Reflective Pronouns &țOSÍÐĐpēDeo esêæOpÐ :-
asoe), one's self,' 'one's own,” “self. Eac. beas
තමාගේ අඥානභාවය පුකාශකරයි, * he displays his: own ignorance'; තමාගේ වරද තමාට මෙනාෙපනේණ, one's fault is not perceptible to one's self. In books eace&, “self, is sometimes used as a reflective pronoun in such phrases as escoas)28), done by, one's (or its) self,' self-formed; escassos) “cut by one's (or its) self,' 'self-cut. The reflexive adjectives, ef)25cc, ee), and 8c3, are also used in lieu of 89 or 25)8)6Cs,f as in ef)2Sco (or 8cc) eacs, *one's own family'; 63cs at 98.658, by one's own wish'; e) eese)c5, one's own hand.' It is worthy of note that in classics when the particles G8)68, 6.25)26S), and 229) are used as pronouns, the reflexive pronoun 89) is often used after them. In classics BSoDo is used even with reference to neuter objects. Observe the force of pronouns when strengthened by suffixing the emphasising particle 9, as 9&S), “I myself'; 89, “we ourselves'; ass)8, you yourself'; QoS), “to himself.' **
Cf. the force of the emphasising particle exped in GS 639 (a)-6ae agae)8, 'He brought this letter himself'; ) 00 eye.8, “It is I myself'; p & Gee 25&2 oo8. She certainly said so; eas oscs 298, “It is untrue," i.e., it is untrue I know.'
f තමන් මරාගැණශීම or සියපණ නසා (or හානිකර) ගැණම (lit. taking one's own life's committing suicide).

S 146) CYMOLOGY 159
(8) Adjective Promouns, විශේෂණ සචිනාම :-
ඔක්තෙකාම, සැවොම, සැම, හැම, ඇම, සේරම or කෙස් @රාම, සියලු, * all,' m, f d' m. ; ස්වලපයක්, ටිකක්, &gas, “little'; 6936&ieceas, agoas, much, many,' m. If d” m. ; කීපයක්, * several' m. ; බොහොම, “ much,” “ many,” m. f. f. n.; &c. (Vide infra idecls. 30 to 32.)
NoTE.-The pronouns esGDbS), este), asoze, and SD are not used colloquially. හැමෝම, සැමෝම, සැමෙදනාම, හැමදෙනාම, and සියලු Ggasae, are often used in the sense of “all persons, 'all' (m. def). For several with reference to persons, the phrase 25eb6goaas, several persons, is used. Similarly the phrases eleco (or Sass) scoors, “a few persons, and Gaboco GigGoas, “many persons, do duty for pronouns.
145. Relative Pronouns.-In Sinhalese there are no Relative Pronouns. Their place is supplied by changing the verbs in the relative clauses into participial adjectives qualifying the “ antecedent.' Thus the sentences: (1) 66 8), a 63e33ce, this is the man whom I saw; (2) So c66) gas Gese Gas, where is the book that I gave you?' (3) es" ző ge: (ore), áSe)3) zocse), *do what I said. Notice that the participial adjective in Sinhalese takes the same tense as the verb in the relative clause, whether it be past, present, or future.
46. Distributive Pronouns.-There are also no Distributive Pronouns in Sinhalese, their idea being conveyed by equivalent adjectival expressions. For instance, (1) òosa &&o CSS)c53, “ each (lit. one one) boy”; (2) đòoo đ92o
These are in the instrumental case. The nominative case is used colloquially, asses in the last sentence is a verbal noun. Verbal nouns are often so employed advantageously in expressing the relative idea. Further examples: asco-exas, “what is being said '; goeas, 'what came (in anoo pars asco, he said what came to the mouth' i.e. he spoke at random'; 'poa. (= p coac or avatasaad, the persons that came’), “those that came,” “comers”; Godeed (si Oog
osc, the persons that remained"), those that remained, “the rest'
•සස්ස).


Page 96
160 SINALESE GRAMMAR (S 146
Seasoco, each word.” “In the presence of one another' and in the presence of each other' are generally rendered by the common phrase base2)32 g88808. “Give each a fruit may be rendered by basho (or base 2a3ao) 6 co&sc32 Suc5& 6 ce) (lit. 'to-one at-the-rate-of-a-fruit give ), where by the use of Qudsa, “at the rate of, daspo (or ĐaseGDESDXSDɔO) has the force of “ each.” (Vide Idioms.)
The Pronominal Adjective “ every” may be rendered by the adjective &cog or es:9), “all, with the emphasizing particle & affixed to the noun which it qualifies: e.g. * Every man has a right to do it” = 825) 26889O 63aeg 85ggio9 gaaS)0as 256.) (lit. it for-doing to-all -men a-right there-is). Such expressions as (1) “Every man that went, (2) “Every thing I saw, may be rendered either by (1) ගියගිය මිනිහා, or ගිය සියලු මිනිස්සුම; (2) මා දුටු දුටු දේ, or මා දුටු සියලු දේවල්ම. (Vide $ 123 %.)
“Either and “neither are usually expressed by 6 gass ðædzsi, “one of two,” and Gç253&Sỳ ĐæDasfaSAS SOz, “ not even one of two, respectively. “ Either may be better rendered by 2S)&otes or 23.5ote)& (lit. *any whoever m. f. f.); @කාjකවත්, කෝකත්, මෙකාකහරි, or ෙකායිඑකහරි (lit. * any whatever n.) : “neither hy the same expressions with a negative particle attached to the predicate. The sentences (l) Give him either of these two, (2) “I would do neither, (3) “Either of them is (i.e., both are) wrong, (4) “Neither of you were there, may be respectively translated thus (1) මේ දෙකින් කෝකහරි දීපන්, (2) මම කොග්කවත් කෙනා කරමි, (3) ඉන් කෝකත් වැරදියි, (4) උඹලාගෙන් කවුරු වත් එහි සිටියේ නෑ.
(Vide Chapters on Adverbs and Reduplication for the reciprocal and adverbial uses of some of the pronouns.)
Observe that the noun in the singular in English is put in the plural in Sinhalese.

S 147) EGYMOLOGY 16
147. DECLENSION oF PRoNoUNs. FIRST PERSON,
Common Gender. (1) Base 6), “I.' Singular. Plural. Nom., ... 99 or 98 ... අපි or ඇප්.” Acc. & Ins, ... Sb ... SS. Aux. & Abl. ... මතෙගන් or මාගෙන් ... අපෙන් or අපගෙන්. Dat. » මට ... o. Gen. ... මගේ, මාගේ, or මා ... අපේ, අපගේ, or අප, [Loc. ... මා තෙකෙරහි ... අප තෙකෙරහි...]
NoTE.—The forms SÐIÐ 563s, qę8 EEst, qę8Đ, SÐIÐ MadG6S, qę8 තෙකෙරහි, මයෙන් (for මගෙන්), මයේ (for මෙග්), and මo (for මම්) are often wrongly used by the illiterate colloquially. The inflections මාගෙන්, මාගේ, මා, අපගෙන්, අපගේ, and අප are now confined to
books. as
SECOND PERSON.
Masculine Genader.
(2) an, 'thou,” “you.”
Singular. Plural. Nom. ... (98) ... තොපි, තෙපි,orතෙප්,* Acc. & Ins. ... Eso ... God.
තාමෙගන් Aux. & Abl. { ob6)co33 මෑතාෙපන් or කෞතයාකෙගන් enes goas. Dat. ... තට or කෙතාට ..... තොපට. Gen. · තෙග්, තාගේ, ... තොපෝ, තොපගේ,
@තාගේ, or තඹා Or Goes. Loc. ... තා ෙකෙරහි ... తిరరి అవితిరది.]
NoTE.--The forms emerod, emotococoax', oherome), ac yn ecso, Omarod ehano968, may be used both for males and females, in books generally for the former, as being confined to females. Gal and inflections beginning with oax or eMał are now commonly used. (Vide next Decl.)
o An archaic form.


Page 97
l62 SINALCSE GRAMMAR. (S 147
Feminine Gender. (3) as," thou,' ' you.”
Singular. Plural. Nom. ... as ... තිලා or කෙතාපි.
Acc. & Ins. ... L53 » තීලා Or මෙතාප.
@C) තීලාගෙන්, @තාකෞපන්, or Aux. & Abl. { @ga මෙතඩොපමෙගන්. y - Dat. ... තිට or තිට ... තිලාට or ෙතාපට.
තිලාමෙග්, කෞතාකෙප්, or
Gen. · තිගේ or තිගේ { “දෘෂුද්‍රා”ප්, Loc. තී කෞකෙරෙහි : }తాదాతారవి.)
Common Gender.
(4) ca), “you."
Singular. Plural. Nom. Acc.
၀စ္စ A} උඹ ... උඹලා.
Aux. & Abl. C66)&3 or C@@co&3. C@C06Go83. Dat. ... Co ... C3 C326). Gen. ·. උඹේ or උඹගේ » උඹලාගේ. [Loc. . ... උඹ මෙකරෙහි » උඹලා කෞකෙරහි...]
Examples.-q6), g, “you.'
NoTE.-808), 'your worship or honour, is declined only in the singular, and like C@, except in the auxiliary and ablative cases, where it has but one form, namely Qaecox. In classical works &6) and its inflections are used both in the 2nd and 3rd persons, singular and plural. Cocos and c8)God are not much used.
(5) තමුටෝස්, * your honour.'
N Singular. Plural.
.තමුනෙස් } තමුසේලා } لـ
Aux. & Abl. තමුනෙස්කෙගන් ... තමුසේලාගෙන්.
Dat. · තමුසේට » තමුසේලාට.
Gen. · තමුනෙස්කෙග් ... තමුසේලාගේ.
· තමුසේ බෙකරෙහි... තමුසේලා කෞකෙරහි..]
(Loc.
Not used colloquially.

S 147) TYMOLOGY 63
Examples-agasao afoed, 80886&oe, "your worship or honour"; CDocsi, “you” (disrespectful); Deoɔ or Dcoasɔ, “you” (respectful). (Vide $ 149.)
NoTE.-assened may be a contraction of Sovedses through the older form essessioned (still used in Kandyan districts), although according to the present usage it is a less respectful form, 66) Đao Sfeed is more respectful thaa erogesfero3 erfood. (Vide $ 149.)
THIRD PERson. Masculine Gender. (6) dy, C, dos), 'he' (= Lat. 'is').
Singular. Plural. Ef or SM ... ඔහු, ඔව්හු, or එව්හු,* Nom. { 3. ... CCS).
c3 එයාලා. 6ę or Gę" ... ඔවුන් or එවුන්.* Асс. & Ins. } Cथ 令 ... C& or C-CS2.
එයා ... OCO3Cs). ! ඔහුගෙන් ඔවුන්ගෙන් or
9ളു@G* එවුන්ගෙන්.* Aux. & Abl. « Con6G)&5 Coocos or
උතෙගන් } m@3GGవిటి එයාගෙන් ජීයීලී(ගිහි德 ඔහුට &ლამა)* ඔවුණට or එවුණට.* Dat. CệCO*
... උණට or උගුලාට. යාට » එයාලාට. ဗွီဒ္ဓိမ္မိ၊ ඔවුන්ගේ or එවුන්ගේ..* Gen. ర్తి } උන්ගේ or උගුලාගේ.
යාමෙග් ... එයාලාමග්. §}කෙරෙහි { බ්‍රි. [Loc. : උන් · ) කෙකෙරහි.1*
òግ 92 òግGጋ * එයා 99 ... එයගාලා
An old form, bears, eleaseoas, and the other inflections of begs are still in use in some parts of the Island, but are considered less respectful than 88s ages, &c. Note that deas, a combination of d -- ca found sometimes in classics as a participial adjective in the sense of 9 Cacoog, who sat," is distinct.


Page 98
164 SINHALESE GRAMMAR. (S 147
SoTE-(1) è and sedare generally used in the nominative with the suffix GaoSD or 6NaO6ễS), as èở MessÐor iò GaoS9, Maxdo emessD or esas ease, & ecos, &c. Some other pronouns are also so used, as OS ෙතම or ෙම කෞතම, ඈ කෙතාකෙමාj or ඕ ෙතාශමාj, මෑ කෞතාගෝමා or ෙමj ෙනාකොමායෝ ; මෙම් ல்ே z GedɔD or &Geoɔ9, &c. Observe that the short forms ), occo, and oed are also used.
(2) In colloquial language, &g and 88&s (forms of the accusative case), are commonly and erroneously used in the nominative case. Observe that (8g bag, and their cognate inflections are epicene plural. Note the other similar pronouns. In classics C1 is sometimes used in the common gender. It is less respectful than the other words.
(3) The bases 8, 6, &ce, and 66, which are common to the three genders, are often used subjectively thus: & 86cs ဓို"ို “that (man) is my son; & aspoo co-sc, “whose wife is that (woman)? & CeÖ Geoe-Sco, *it is your hat '; &c.
Notice also that in classics pronouns applied to animate nouns are often used for the inanimate. m
(7) 6, “he” (= Lat. “ille’).
Singular. Plura. අරයා •. రcరి(0. Nom. { අරු ... SigiC3).
.අරයාලා · 3ליc5c Acc. & Ins. { ് ... අරූලා or අරුන්.
අරයාමෙගන් ... අරයාලාගෙන්. Aux « Ab{ අරුගෙන් { ජූමූඝ”
අරයාට §
· අෂුර Or
අරයාගේ s so ජූලූණූ,
CS KaJ Oo Gen. } අරූගේ {
අරයා කෙරෙහි ... අරයාලා Loc. අරූලා ; කෙකෙරහි..] අරු 99 { අරුන්
NoTE.-Observe that q6 is contracted from 6 - C, and is less respectful in modern usage than the form ócon. (Vide $ 149.)

S 147) ETYMOLOGY.. 165 (8) észa, “he” (= Lat. “ is”). (Vide ébasɔ-Decl. 6.)
Singular. Plural.
Nom. ... ඒකා ... ඒකාලා.* Acc. & Ins. ... éBoo ... ඒකාලා or ඒකුන්.
.Y ඒකාලාගෙන් or Aux.&Abl. ... ê3aSpoo8) : ඒකුන්තෙගන්. Dat. ... ඒකාට ... ඒකාලාට or ඒකුණේට, Gen. ... BadbeAcid { లే;r [Loc, ... ඒකා කෙරෙහි } ဒို့ရှို့” } అదాతారవి
Examples.-6ædɔ, &òaryo, OMDaoɔ. (Vide Decls. 7, 9, & 10.)
(9) Ses, “he” (= Lat. “iste”).
Singular. Plural. Nစစ္စုပ္ပံပC, } ംാ ඔයාලා. Aux. & Abl. ..... ඔයාමගන් : ... ඔයාලාගෙන්. Dat. OOD ඔයාට 8 ඔයාලාට. Gen. ... ඔයාමෙග් » ඔයාලාෙග්. [Loc. ... ඔයා කෙරෙහි... ඔයාලා කෙරෙහි...]
(Vide supra Decl. 5.)
(10) ed, “he” (= Lat. “hic”). Singular. . Plural. eSf ... මෙමාව්හු, මෙව්හුi, or ෙමාහුNom. } මෙමයයා 8 4) මෙයාලී. , or මෙමාහු
函 ... මුලා. @ଠିpନ୍ଧ ... මොවුන් or මෙමවුන්.$ Acc. & Ins. } මෙමයයා ... මෙමය ලබා.
9 · ... මූලා or මුන්.
The rest of the forms are like those of 8. (Decl. 6.) :
The nominatives plural of das, 6as), and eSap are sometimes colloquially expressed Basta, 6asa, and Sasa, respectively.
tos (or 98) -- ease) = as ease) or oboese), g is considered at the present day less respectful than e8 and oedoo.
These forms are not much used.


Page 99
16f SENBALEISE GRAMIMAR S 147
Feminine Gender.
(11) , “ she ” (Lat. “ea”). (Vide next Decl.)
Singular. Plural, Nom. ... or 6 » ඔව්හු or ඔහු, Acc. & Ins. ... et or fzcs ... &&. Aux. & Abl.... gz6)oajor qz6coax. ©2336)C)&S. Dat. ... ؟ite( ... ඔවුණට. Gen. ... ඈතෙග් or භූ- ඉ හෝ ... ඔවුන්ගේ.
Loc. . . . . అదGC_ ... ඔවුන් ෙකරෙහි..]
Example.–9, * she' (feminine of o®.) : [Nom. e), or ee) (sing.); මොව්හු or මොහු (pl.)].
NoTE-The plural is also formed with ca, as ca, Qc2 scas;
9Cs), Octoocoa, &c. The form 09-coo is sometimes used in classics for the masculine. (Cf. the form 6so.)
(12) ëáIT, “ she” (= Lat. “ ea”).
Singular. Plural. Nom, Acc., & Ins. ... édéS ... లేదs. Aux. & Abl. ... ඒකිකෝගන් ... ඒකිලාලේගන්. Dat. ... é労25○ ... ඒකිලාට. Gen. ... ඒකීෙග් ... ඒකිලාගේ.
Loc. ... ඒකී කෙරෙහි. ඒකිලා කෙරෙහි...] Eacamples.-68, Dei, eDe. (Vide next Decl.)
NoTE-The 2nd forms of the oblique cases, plural, proper to Decl. 8, are also used for this declension.
(18) iz

Page 100
168 SIN BACS GRAMMAR. (S 147 (16) Dos or Dassa, “it” (= Lat. “istud”). (Vide No. 9.)
Singular. Plural. Nom. & Acc. ... ®c3 or ®25) ... SÐSDb. Aux. & Abl. ... 6)&33 or @26o ... &)8)o833 or 6)8co. Dat. ... බයිට or ඕකට ... ඔවාට.
Loc. & Gen, ... ඔමෙහd or ඕමක් ... ඕවායේ.
(Vide note to decl. 14.)
(17) edo or ea Das, “it” (= Lat “ hoc”). (Vide No. 10.)
Singular. Plural. Nom. & Acc. ... 6)o)co or 6)ë)2S) ་་ ་་ ་ මෙම්වා. The rest are like those of Declension l4.
(Vide note to Decl. 14.)
Masculine and Feminine. (18) as, 'who?'
Sing. d& Pl. Plural, Nom. ... කව්ද { విశిర్ష్యరిరణ% Or Асс. ... කව්ද or කාද ... කව්රුන්ද, Ins. ... విరి ... කව්රුන්ද, Aux. & Abl. ... 2Y36)çs)&jo ... කව්රුන්ගෙන්ද, Dat. ... කාටද? . කව්රුණටද, Gen. ... කාගේද ... කව්රුන්ගේද,
Loc. ... කා කෙරෙහිද ... කව්රුෆ් තෙකකෙරහිද..]
NoTE.-Wide foot-note it on page 155 and Decl. 29.
(19) ayee 6 asiç, “who?”
Singular. Plural. Nom. ... කවරෙක්ද, ך Acc. & Ins. ... කවෙරක්ද or කවමරකුද, (The same as Aux. & Abl. ... 232)Gycap6)co8q. the plural of Dat. ... කවරෙකුටද, zdēDq. Vide Gen. ..., කවෙරකුගේද, Decl. 18.) (Loc. ... කවරෙකු කෙරෙහිද:] J
* In classics the dative is sometimes GMD80. it in classics sometimes aspesos, assoc.

S 147) TMIOLOGY 169
Eraтple8. කවරක්ද, මොතොකක්ද, @මාකියෙක්ද, යමෙක්, කිසිවෙක්, එතෙකක්, එකිකෙයක්, අනිෙකක්, සමහරෙක්, මොබකක්, කෙමාකියෙක්, මොතෙකක්වන්,
oDesSecozofĐzo. (Vide Declis. 22 & 23.)
NoTE.-Of these examples only z86ask is fully declined like the above. ə. 6936Azəzadçı, GAƏ93zSebaszadçı, and the last four examples are declined in the plural likė the next declension. The rest are declined only in the singular.
(20) 09) ana, who, “what' (-animal)?
Singular. Plural. Nom. ... මෙමාකාද ... මොක්කුද, Acc. & Ins. ... SSozDoc { ဧံချွံချွံချွစ္ထိ ၀* Aux. & Abl. ... 6902326)œajo { ဇစ္သည္ဟုခ္ရင္တန္လွစ္ထိ or
[Loc. ... මොකාබෙකරෙහිද { ಅನ್ತತಿಲ್ಲಾದ
Eacamples.-69)2Sc (the plural is sometimes formed wit, C3 as that of Gassass-Decl. 21); gp8.asp (declined unly in the singular).
(21) easiana, who, which (-animal)?
Singular. Plural. ဗု), Acc., & @කාjකාද ... මෙකා කලාද, Aux. & Abl. ... 6)asbd'espocopao'o ... 6,8325bG26)3)33’q. Dat. ... මෙකා කාටද ... මෙකjකලාටද, Gen. ... තෙකjකාෙග්ද ... Gది దా@@టి. [Loc. ... මෙකාරි්කා තෙකකෙරහිද... මෙකා කලා මෙකෙරහිද:]
NoTE-Gassassic, though masculine, is sometimes used in the feminine gender. The proper feminine form, Gassissic, is declined similarly. The fuller forms Gas.388 assac n., easy2&das.gif. (sing GARD3&SéðEdGeç m., GNad38éðeßGebęf. (pl.), &c., are now as if not more) commonly used. (Vide Decls. 25 & 31.)


Page 101
170 SILNIBAL ECSEG GRAMAR (S 147
Neuter Gender. (22) මොකද, *what?
Singular. Plural.
Nom.& Acc. ... මොකද ... මොනවාද or මක්කාද.
Aux. & Abl. ... Go)o8&jo { అబ్దల్లిక్లిష్ట Or
Dat. ... මොකටද ... මොනවාටද or මක්කාටද, Loc. & Gen. ... මොතෙක්ද ... මොනවායේද or මක්කායේද.
Ezamples,-ෙමාකවත්, මොකක්වත්,
NoTE.-eastsea is declined in the singular like ae) assass, Sas being treated like G-Decl. 23.
(23) eShana, what?'
Singular. Plural. Nom. & Acc. ... Go)323)2SSq. Aux. & Abl. ... Ge))2S)&&SCo. ( (The same as the previous Dat. ... මොකකටද, declension.) Loc. & Gen. ... GADɔadadç.
Eacamples. කුමක්ද, කිමෙක්ද, කවරක්ද, අනිකක්, කිසිවක්, සමහරක්, එකක්, මොකක්, කුමක්, කිමෙක්, සචලපයක්, ටිකක්, මදක්, හුඟක්, කීපයක්, ෙබාෙහාමයක්.
NoTE.-693 esses is declined in the plural like aease, as aeheo8, Oassasso, eeeo8883, easas)8es, &c. The rest are declined only in the singular. Plural of assasas serves for the plural of areas and කිෙමක්.
(24) as 9, 268, what?'
Singular and Plural. Nom. & Acc. ... 25ë)ç, a6®q. Aux. & Abl. ... ©2Yo885G. Dat. ... කිමටද or කුමටද,* Loc. & Gen. ... GazdɔčBq or GadpGÐf. NoTE.-62s286 and Gaspock it. 'in or of what (-place)')
'where, as in 963 ene3e) or 20&c, “where is my book?' Côa Os38 dScopç, “where did you go ?” (Vide Decl. 14.)
This form is more commonly used.

147 TYM,UOLOGY 1.
(25) easian, which' (-thing)?
Singular. Plural. Nom. & Acc. ... Gaddadq; ... කෞකාවාද. Aux. & Abl. ... කෞකාjකින්ද ... තෙකjවායින්ද, Dat. ... කෝකටද ... තෙකjවාටද,
Loc. & 6en. ... තෙකjතෙක්ද ... කොjවායේද,
NoTE-The fuller forms Gaso8&ac, as 8 yeas, &c., are now as (if not more) commonly used. (Vide note to Decl. 21.)
(26) κ.δαος, Ειον τηuch 2 Nom. & Acc. ... 25$c5g. Aux. & Abl. ... 256)C333 q. Dat. ••• කීයටද, Loc. & Gen. ... &SIGMađç.
(27) easogi, how much?'
Nom. & Acc. ... 6)2Syoas®)6q. Aux. & Abl. ... 6,23beso)-85633’q.
Dat. ... කොපමණටද, Loc. & Gen. ... SadbesÐGM-Efç.
Examples,-කොචිචරද, @කාවිචරද,
Common Gender.
(28) ଅଖ ଥିଞକର୍ତ, “ some.'
Plural. Nom. ... සමහරු Acc. & Ins. ... esS)éodSJ. Aux. & Abl. ... cbe)&pgsz336)co&).
Dat. සමහරුණේට, Gen. ... සමහරුන්මෙග්. (Loc. ... සමහරුන් බෙකරෙහි..]
Wide Decl. 19.) (


Page 102
172 SIN BALESE GRAMMAR, (S 147
(29) anecs, 'whoever.'
Sing. gr Pl. Plural. Nom. ... කව්රු ... කව්රු . Acc. & Ins. ... 60SOt ... කව්රුන්. Aux. & Abl. ... 2Y36)ço&5 ... කව්රුන්ගෙන්. Dat. ••• කාට ... කව්රුණට. Gen. » කාගේ ... කව්රුන්කෙග්.
Loc. · කා කෙරෙහි. ... කව්රුන් කෙරෙහි...]
Ezauspies,-කව්රුත්, කව්රුවත්.
NoTE.-In declension the endings as and ea are treated like G in interrogative pronouns. But in the case of as 662, the vowel C is inserted between the final as of the inflection and as, as in assocca,
· කවිරුණු-න, කව්රුන්ගෙනුත්.
Masculine, Feminine, and Neuter.
(30) ඔක්ටේකාම, * all.” Nom, Acc., & Ins. ... @aslovayoë).
Aux. & Abl. ... ඔක්තෙකයාගෙන්ම..* Dat. · ඔක්ෙකාටම.* Gen { ඔක්තෙකාගේම(m, éf); ඔක්තෙකාමවල
(n). Loc. { (మిలి කෙරෙහි]; ඔක්කොමවල
72.
Ezamples.-සැවොම, සේරම, සේබේරාම.
NoTE.-DesesaadpencsfS) is also used for the neuter in both genitive and locative cases. The other words are also similarly used.
(31) అవి, ' all.' Nom., Acc, & Ins. ... &ze) or &663.
Aux. & Abl. { అల్టి (m. 4" (f), හැම(or •මා)වා Dat. ... හැමට (or හැමෝට). G හැමගේ (m. 4" (f) : හැම(or මො)වා e { යෝ (m.). S)
ම ෙකෙරහි (m. ) ; GOS)(or . Loc. { ၆°ခိခံမြို့၌ දී{" * f)] (
Examples-Qaed, oz.
o Sometimes DaseMawoɔDD&ord, DesfosspēDƏCeo, in the neuter.

147) 173
NorE.--The expressions හැමඒවායින්, හැමඒවාට, හැමඒවායේ are often used to do duty for the oblique neuter forms of cored. The emphasising စ္ဆပြိုင: e) is often used with ceae) and ooze), as cooded; හැමෝගොන්ම or හැමගෙන්ම, හැමො(or ම)වායින්ම m.; හැමෝටම or හැමටම ; හැමෝගේම or හැමගේම, හැමෝමවල m. ; හැමෝම easdGNóć68, COGAIDDƏce n. (Vide Decl. 30.) 8
ETYMIOLOGY.
(32) asse, all.'
Masc. de Fem. Neuter. Nom. ...සියල්තෙලj. Acc. & Ins. { *ಸ್ಥ್ಯ Or
සියල්ලවුන්ගෙන්or || Nom., & Acc. සියල්ල. Aux. & Abl. : සියල්ලන්ගෙන්. || Aux.& Abl. සියල්ලෙන්.
සියල්ලවුණිට or Dat. » සියල්ලට. OSt. { සියල්ලණිට. සියල්ලෙහි G { 8c36GS)&eca or Loc.&Gen. ΟΥ
e සියල්ලන්තෙග්. සියල්ලේ.
සියල්ලවුන් or [Loc. සියල්ලන් තෙකෙරහි.1
NoTE.---adÐsiðç, SSD, GDɔGN&O3S) do not properly admit of inflections and are generally used in the nominative and accusative only.
(33) 23, self,' &c.
Singular. Plural. Nom. ... තමා ... e88 (Irregular.) Acc. & Ins. ... DdSo ... තමන්. Aux. & Abl.... 2092cSo3 ... තමන්කෙගන්. . Dat. ... තමාට ... තමණට. Gen. ... තමාෙග් ... තමන්කෙග).
Loc. ... තමා මෙකෙරහි · තමන් කෙරෙහි..]
NoTE-The singular inflections are also used for the plural and wice verad. Plural of oed, 'you,' which is declined in the singular like the above, is formed with C), as a peaco, expeoCocoa, &c.
Pronouns not noticed above may be declined with the
help of the foregoing examples.)


Page 103
174 SINHA LESE GRAMMAR. S 148
148. It will be seen from the above that the bases of some pronouns are very irregular or imperfect. In some instances the plural forms are not formed from the given bases. Bases of pronouns, as with nouns, are sometimes used in classics in nearly all the cases without the addition of any suffixes. (Vide $ 91.)
APPLICATION OF PRONOUNS. 149. There are in Sinhalese different forms of Personal and Demonstrative Pronouns, conveying different grades of respect. These will be noticed below in ascending order of the respect each implies.
Second Person. (1) For inferiors or “low caste' people :-
කෞතj, ති, උඹකෙහ, තමා. NoTE.-In classical works G2) and £53 are found in use for equals and people of rank. Their plural forms have often been used for kings, ministers, and other high personages. e o sometimes expresses familiarity and endearment. C6G8 and 259 are often used by high officials to people of lower classes. This pe), though declined like the reflective pronoun os), is quite distinct in usage. (Vide Decl. 33.)
(2) For equals or middle-class persons :-
උඹ, නුඹ, නුබ, ඔහා or ඔයභා, තමුසේ. NoTE.-6) and 6) are sometimes applied in classics to persons of rank.
(3) For superiors and people of rank (terms of the
highest respect) :- තමුන්නදැමෙග්, තමුන්නාන්කෞස් or තමුන්වහන්සේ, දැනුබවහන්සේ, නුඹවහන්සේ, ඔබ, ඔබවහන්සේ.
Third Person. (l) For inferiors or “low-caste' people :-
උණු, ඈ, අරූ, අරෑ or ඇරැ, මු, මෑ, ඒකා, ඒකී,
අරකා, අරකී, ඕකා, ඕකී, මේකා, මේකී.

S 150 EYOLOGY 175
NoTE.-Con, , 9, and 8), are sometimes used in classical writings for equals or middle-class people. (2) For equals or middle-class people :-
ඔහු, ඕ, එයා, එයෂ්, අරයා, අරයදී, ඔයා, ඔයැ, කෙමාහු,
මෝ, මෙයයා, මෙයෂ්, එහා, ඔහා, මෙහා, උන්දෑ අරුන්ද, මුන්ද, තමන්දා NoTE.-In books තමන්ද, උන්දෑ, අරුන්ද, and මුන්ද, are used also to denote respect, while the last three words are used colloquially to express familiarity or endearment. The above pronouns ending in G, are declined like qFóž.
(3) For superiors and people of rank (terms of the
highest respect) :-
උන්නැහේ,* අරුන්න‍ැඟේ, මුන්නහැමෙහ, උන් වහන්සේ or උන්නාන්තෝස්,” අරුන් වහන්සේ or අරුන්නාන්සේ, මුන්වහන්සේ or මුන්නාන්කෝස් තමන්වහන්ද, තමන්වහන්සේ, ඔබ, ඔබවහන් @ස්.
HONORIFICS.
150. These are suffixed to nouns and pronouns to indicate respect. Some of them, 88 &ổg, q:25ổgo, Coơg, Ở53 côGàẽs, උන්නාන්බෙස් or උන්වහන්සේ, වහන්සේ, වහන්දූ, occur with the above-mentioned pronouns. A few others are spa (in 8c8b80, “father’); o (in S), “son”); qÉS3 (in gêDK3, daughter); g-gas (in 989ed as 'mother'; doesa = “ elder brother”) ; ebC, sometimes GesɔG (in áðCGDG 6 Gesc, the two chiefs; es-626868 asseseca, several pandits); a598 (in oses 6 gasög8, the two kings);
* Sometimes. ඔවුන්නාෙහ්, ඔවුන්වහන්සේ, respectively.


Page 104
176 SINHALESE GRAMMAR (S 50
25za) (in Cesaesas)2S)zzo, “lay devotee'); 258 (or seas) වහන්කෝස් (in නඩුකාරතයෙන් වහන්සේ, * his honour the judge); bo);55 or 25);55 (in geodbag5 or CS885, lady) 8&&oad, &c., are affixed even to names of inanimate 0bjects, as ෙපාත්වහන්සේ, ධාතුන්නාන්සේ, බෝධින් නාන්තෝස්.. (Váde $ 95.)
NoTE.-2S598) is not much used now. &eosota Seas, and aza) (sometimes G.5)2); pl. 253 or 25ts (32) are sometimes used in books as nouns or semi-pronoun S. ca. SOS Gé (= his or her honour), SSSFSDSo or SSSF 253)&e)&aoed, and est8éSocano&6es (=his, her, or your honour), are so used colloquially. In books 25)&O is sometimes a high honorific. Both esc and 25) a literally mean “place.” (Vide $ 137.) Affixes such as óGe, 6G30ɔS, Seasco, 6826, &c., express respect: e.g., 6&cose (lit. chief doctor”), “Mr. doctor'; Seosage 6eeoS, his honour the Muhandiram; 6aezoseconoScea (or 98253), * Mr. clerk'; මහානාම කෙතර (කෙතරනු, තෙරණුවෝ, or 68)oodee)856ed"), the venerable (Buddhist priest) Mahánáma'; esoa533e)36,t applied to priests of goddess Pattini. Notice the aggregation of honorifics in the expression මුදියන්සේ: රාළහාමින්නාන්සේ, often applied to a Mudaliyár.
(For honorific endings of Verbs vide next chapter.)
* Or සඵවිර, සථවිරහු, සථවිරයෝ, සර්විරයන්වහනසේ. When they are applied to a respected elderly priest, ee or 963), 'great, and e2G, foot, are sometimes added, as in g disc eacob86 (or මහතෙතර, &c.), ශ්‍රී රාහුල මහාසථවිර පාදයන්වහන්සේ.
it eos = coas, “lord.' It is generally suffixed to names of women of some respectability, and men of the gold and silver smith caste. o) Sesa is confined to women of respectable families. cacao and eaapees Ceda) are sometimes substituted for co28 and copSaes, respectively. හාමි, හාමියෙන්, වලව්වේමහත්මයා (or යෙහෝ) or ලමාතානී are confined to the low-country rather, their corresponding Kandyan terms being nearly desa), egos, age.8ep5 respectively.
This and C&O) assoed, 'Buddhist priest do not admit of being used without their honorific. The form gS is however used for මුදියන්සේ.

S 154 ETYMOLOGY 177
VERB.
Kiriya or Kriyá. 151. 2S3cs or 2Sca, verb, is that which expresses some state or action affecting some person or thing.
152. That which is spoken of is called aa or 2S2S, the subject of the verb, and that to which something is done is called 25e) or rose), the object of the verb.
153. Verbs are divided into two general classes :-
(1) esædÐ 868c or csesdae Sce, Transitive verb. (2) (2)6 268ce or 2Sf92) 2Scio, Intransitive verb.
(1) Sakam hiriya or Sakarmaka kriya, transitive verb, denotes an action passing from the doer to an object, as 2S63 and Est86 in the sentences be 25s) coG 2S63, he breaks stone' (he stone breaks); S9 coees. 28.88, 'I cut a tree' (I a-tree cut).
(2) Akam kiriya or Akarmaka kriya, intransitive verb, expresses a state or condition, or an action or feeling that does not pass over to an object, as ga)8, 6.e56962), and 886c85 in the sentences ceae a)3, the boy cries'; cGot 59 Gegebozo, pigs rolled on the ground”; (9) 69as 6356ces, “I was (or stood) here.'
154. Some transitive verbs are used as if intransitive.
Eac. 69 ge) co-es asc)362S6 ceé, “I spoke about you'; වෙළඳා කා බී ඇඳගෙණ යණට නික්මුණේය, ‘the-merchant ate his meal, dressed himself and started (the merchant having-eaten, having-drunk, having-dressed, for-going started): here abdo628)6(98, asso, 5, and queeo-6 are used intransitively. But in the sentences (99) &easoceas ascoe essee.8, “I spoke a word'; 6&ee Qas as a 258 5 සෝමණක් ඇඳගෙණ යණට පිටත්විය, *the merchant ate
Also called saroos. The word eq is often added to these terms (as with other parts of speech), thus S8aoeç. (Vide $$ 73 * 91.)


Page 105
78 SINALCS GRAMMAR S 155
rice, drank milk, put on a sóman cloth and started' (the -merchant rice having-eaten, milk having-drunk, a-sóman having-put-on, for-going started), the verbs are transitive and they govern the nouns, &ezoceas, 6a, 258, and easis)6as in the accusative case.
Observe that all intransitive verbs when changed into the causal form become transitive.
Inflection of Verbs. 155. Verbs are inflected for
(1) essa)2SO or aloosas, Voice.' (2) 88 or 58, “Mood.” (3) (SG or e5)3C, Tense.' (4) Q)es or 8e)25), * Number.' (5) 23óte or ao26 as, * Person.'
Conjugation of Verbs is called Scoɔ ēD6SDzcấSCSG.
WOICE.
Sádhana or Káraka.
156. There are two voices :-
(1) as2Saesa)2) (or as boas), Active Voice. (2) oé) espazo (or as Jozs), Passive Voice. (1) Kartri sódhana (or kiraka), active voice, denotes that the subject of the verb does some act, as in Cseco Geo)as aSco&3, the boy reads a book'; &ea teas esgeSēĐao, “the carpenter made a bed”; here the verba aso88 and eige & are in the active voice.
Observe that all intransitive verbs are in the active voice, and are conjugated like transitive verbs in that voice.
A coloured cloth worn by Sinhalese men, as asses) by women.

S 158) ETYMOLOGY. 179
(2) Karma sadhana (or karaka), passive voice, denotes that the subject of the verb is acted upon, as in G ecs &533 6.e5)3)3, 25cce: G 65). a book is read by the boy ; 8 as 88s site as escaG8, a bed was made by the carpenter'; here aSase)got 6 & and e32ca208 stand as passive forms of 255co&3 and egg 5.
157. It is important to observe in this connection that, when the passive signification is required to be expressed in Sinhalese, the different parts of the verb G6), “to obtain, are suffixed to the gerundial form in , as Goce C&3, he is beaten; os)Q2 G53, “I was cheated'; 6ca C32)aos, “it will be given. Strictly these are not actual passive forms, for cea, oeo, and 6ca in the ahove sentences are really gerunds in the accusative case, governed by G6)3, c85, and G3)363, inflections of the transitive verb C2), to obtain,' 'get'; but they pass for passive forms, as they serve the purpose. The forms Gu G8, G{6ễò, C3.66)53G.53, &c., are sometimes used especially in classics, in preference to SDS, Goës, GS)<0GS), &c., though they are in form identical with the involitive forus of the latter.
158. In modern literature the passive idea is also expressed by suffixing the inflections of 6 cct, the involitive of 6 copg, 'to join, to the dative form of the geruud ending in 2, as go 25)eede 6 cegoo, he was beaten'; ඔහු එල්ලාදමණට මෙයෙදනවා ඇති, * he will be hanged.’ In colloquial language the active voice is nearly always used in preference to the passive, thus : “my book was stolen by him = Goa e6cs (seos) Geogaeae), “he
In the past tense the gerundial form ending in a is used before the past tense of ces) formed with the letter d, as to sect3, Escola) or ascsa C3. In classics is sometimes changed into o).
f Observe that (acoog8 or occGd is sometimes used in classics to express fitness or propriety.


Page 106
180 SNEASE GRAMMAR S 159
stole my book.” ( Vide note on p. 194.) Involitive forms of active verbs are sometimes employed where the passive voice is used in English, as gooc) giveda563.c52s. 805 (gala, “that house was sold under a writ.' Some intransitive verbs are also similarly used. (Vide Idioms and $ 159.)
NoTE.-The inflections of 2S2, “to eat," are sometimes used with gerunds ending in 6 to convey the sense of the passive, as in ceda) and aste, "the boy was flogged' (the-boy beating ate). This is common in colloquial language. (Vide chapter on Idioms for other usages of this kind.)
159. Such words as covg63, 'it (was) struck; 2stees, 'it (was) eaten'; 626-3s, “it (was) committed, were used in olden times for the proper passive forms; but in modern Sinhalese they are used as pure involitives, conveying no passive idea, as in (9) (25&g enoes covg6&cs, I also (involuntarily) struck a blow' (by-my-hand also a-blow was-involuntarily-struck); 98 Seo Szale&so, “I (involuntarily) ate poison' (to-ime poison was-involuntarilyeaten); eo assad 8x6ccas 62boté6, 'I (involuntarily) committed a mistake' (at-my-hands a-mistake was-involuntarily-committed). These involitives form a separate class of verbs, and their conjugation differs from that of other verbs. (Vide $ $ 188 & 189.)
160. Reflective and reciprocal verbs are formed by suffixing the inflections of the verb co-66, to take, to the past participial forms of other verbs. Reciprocal verbs are used with great advantage in Sinhalese and do not as in English require reflective, or indefinite and distributive pronouns to complete their sense. Eac. 6) goeoeso assoccases 23&cs, “you praise yourself'; Geo62)98éSecoases cascos, he stabbed himself with a knife'; )& seag d6a coacoosa, “they were beating (or beat) one another with sticks'; Seaso.618) S)-5coases), the servants were abusing (or abused) one another'; 98 doz (562sadozsos
Cf. aes,' was given, in the inscription cited on page 4. .

S 162) ETYMOLOGY 18
co&oas), “we will converse about it' (or 'we will talk among ourselves about it'). Observe the force of the inflection of co-6, in such a sentence as 8 seag assa) Goss, “we plucked cocoanuts (for ourselves), lit. “we having plucked cocoanuts took (them ”). (Vide $ 199.)
MO. O.D.
Kriyá Vidhi. 161. There are four moods f :-
(l) 6.25ase 2S3cs or 66 gayoga Scoot, Indicative
Mood.
(2) p63 aS3cs or epc38). Sce, Optative Mood.S (3) & 258co or 88 Sco, Imperative Mood.
(4) අසබහව් කිරිය or අසම්භාවනීය කියා, Conditional
Mood.
(For පියදු කිරිය or ප්‍රයෝජස ක්‍රියා, Causal Werb, vide S 169.)
THE INDICATIVE MOOD. Tekal kiriya or Traikáli ka kriyá.
162. මෙතකල් කිරිය or කෙමෙත්‍රකාලික ක්‍රියා, indicative mood, simply declares a fact or asks a question, as (56c8. කරම්, and කීවෙහි, in the sentences මම ගමට ගියෙමි, * I went to the (i.e. my) village”; (99) &O peas 252dec, what shall I do about it or that?' (I for-it or that what do); bo) aboad 2568 sq., * did you say so?'
* Colloquially අප් පොල් කඩා ගත්තා (or කඩාලා ගත්තා), it as3cs or Sco in the following terms = "mood" in English.
Literally 'verbs expressing the three tenses. S. The exact rendering of Asi kiriya (or A'sirvoidu kriyd) would be “Benedictive Mood.' But the term is not comprehensive enough. since it applies only to a good wish or blessing. The Sinhalese term. however, applies to verbs expressing curse as well as blessing. “Optative Mood" is, therefore, more applicable. The Sinhalese might be properly rendered by es apēd zS8ao or godSao 2Scoɔ.


Page 107
182 SNAE8 GRAMMAR S 163
Observe that in interrogative sentences, G is generally suffixed to the final verb. This is the only mark of difference from an affirmative sentence, which generally terminates in co or D. (Vide $ $ 144 (3) & 212.)
THE OPTATIVE MOOD.
A'si kiriya or A'stroada kriya.
163. p53 aS3cs or e.g. ēg Sco, optative mood, expresses a wish or desire, as in ge) 65eójáS g888), " may I be free from sickness'; as) 6665) assactice as essee 68803, may you live long (you long a-time may-live); aboss) geoco& eosogeo, “may he be defeated in the war (he from-the-war may-be-defeated); here 6888), e38)oo.83), and eszooge) are in the optative mood.
The letter ea is suffixed to the verb as a sign of this mood.
The optative mood always expresses futurity.
THE IMPERATIVE MOOD. Vidi kiriya or Vidhi kriyá. 164. 55 2Söc5 or 56 Sco), imperative mood, expresses a command, request, or exhortation, as in 696e ecs (or වරෙන්), *come here ''; ඔහුට රුපියලක් යොදව (or දීපන්), give him a rupee' (to-him a-rupee give); seeposes eas ozsos, do not steal' (theft do-not-commit); here 86 (or &663), 6 ce) (or 8ess), and (633) asso's are in the imperative mood.
The imperative mood affects only the 2nd and 3rd persons -the latter rarely.
165. This mood is sometimes used with an optative force, as in pg (68) 83, may (your) age be prolonged;
This expression is generally used as a term of salute, equivalent to 'good morning,' 'good day, or 'good evening.' The proper optative

S 166) ETYMOLOGY S3
“eoz6 Gd,” “may he live long' (long-time may-he-live); here aa and 6 c are in the imperative mood. Thus too are used colloquially the forms 6 ecsco, * may (you) be; &z8c33, may (you) fall; gases, * may (you) see'; (GDØDɔ) ç853.sd*, “ may (I not) see ”; GEDCOGECɔ, “ may (you pl.) be'; 3)365 (or 5t), “may (he or they) be '; in C6 90 &G 6&coas, “may you become my slave' ; c3 6 & cogea 88cood, may you fall from this tree; C6 s.58& gases, * may you see (or attain) Nirvâna'; C3 (6.8).c2S3, let me not see you'; C(RG2 (90 &oge&cocco, * may you become my slaves'; (3) (or 023) (96) £36 C2)365 (or 5), “may he (or they) become my slave (or slaves).” (Vide $ 187iii., note 3.)
166. The permissive forms, such as discoG5) (or 5t), &38cs365 (or 8), 6co-6&36& (or 5) in the sentences Clso ecogo (Scope 5 (or 5), “let the boy go home’; 5625)s 6S)aS 88cco65 (or 3), “let him be (or stand) here; GS6& 23d&o d)ce G co-66&oG5 (or 5), “let the servant bring it,' and their plurals (ScooG&a (or &a), 35cco6&a (or 58), and 6 co-6568)o (or So) may be included under this mood. They are formed by suffixing 65 (or 5) and G&a (or 5s) to the colloquial form of the past tense of verbs. Other permissive forms are obtained by suffixing &365 or e)ɔ85 (pl. SDɔGÐI or eÒɔ5SS) and GçS (sing. df pl.), “ let give, to past participial adjectives ending in 3-6C3, sometimes to those ending otherwise-as close 365 (or 8),
expression is spa GS). G88) (sometimes contracted into pg. 66): 9). This is often used when performing propitiatory incantations to gods, demons, &c., to prolong the lives of persons believed to be influenced by them.
* A corrupted form of (Gao)gass).
f This & seems to be a corruption of 65. The latter only occurs in books. They are colloquially used in either number, although their proper plural forms are 623 and Sad. The initial c of the word Coore) (or 5) is a corruption ofe).


Page 108
184 SNIALESC GRAMAB. S 167
'let him (or her) do' (pl. 2S638;6&a or Bes); rs63sca; (Scoocs, “let him (or her or them) go'; aSYogacs, 2S eges, “let him (or her or them) eat; asse)68 or 5 (pl. කාපුවාවෙත් or විත්); වැටුනතෙදන්, වැටිච්චෙදන්, *1et him (or her or it or them) fall; at 66esca, let it (or them) break; 88asega, 86.46gs, let him (or her or them) stand.' Permissive forms are used only in the 3rd person.
NoTE.-Observe the force of 6ead and asocos) in 88 asso (6 ca, “let me go' (used when seized); caseasoa do boaScoob,' let him tell it to me, if he knows."
167. Werbs in the 1st person plural of the indicative mood, present tense, are sometimes used in a hortative sense and may, in such case, be regarded as in the imperative mood, as in 53Co259, “let us sleep'; 6.e5ccsSesos, “ let us play.” (Vide notes in $ 187-iii.)
THE CONDITIONAL MOOD. Asabahao kiriya or Asambhavaniya kriya.
168. අසබහව් කිරිය or අසමභාවනීය ක්‍රියා, conditional mood, states a fact conditionally or expresses uncertainty or the time when an action is done. Both the present and the past forms of verbs in this mood are strictly aorist or future. In this mood generally tense, number, and person are left indefinite. Eac. SS) & G8) of 80868)-e:Obes, 'should I fail to come, don't start’ (I not-if-came to-start don't) ; හුබ මහට මිල ගෙවුවොත් පොත බෙදමි, * I will give (you) the book if you (shall) have paid its price (by) to-morrow' (youto-morrow the-price if-paid the-book l-willgive); 30 cops)oo. 88a, co8, “if he goes I too will go'; here poeoes, ecoso.8), and coGaga are in the conditional
In classics edo, instrumental case. | lf-නාමවාත = න + ආෙවාන්,

S 168) ; EYOLOGY 185
mood. When the particles coe, 'if,' and age or go (sometimes age in classics), “although," “though,' are used with verbs, they give them conditional force, as 68 Goros) @9)ê58 epGrèz5)ö SO z58abe), “tell me if he comes here'; as beed Gao (952)& gas)) coeless, it is very good if you did so '; උඹ ඊයේ ඉල්ලුවානම් කාසි (or මුදල්) තෙදණඩ තිබුනි, if you had asked yesterday, the money would (or could) have been paid (given)'; එතෙතම එකෙස් කීයේනමුත් මම විශවාස ecozsees, although he said so, I did not believe (it).
It should be noted that zoö and soga are employed with the forms of the indicative mood. But cose is affixed in colloquial language to the participial forms, as කලනමුත්, ගියනමුත්, කියනනමුත්, යනනමුත්.
They Bre likewise used with adjectives, &c., as C3) astes aé) espo 86 oad, “If you are willing come to-morrow"; 63 gęę G6838 gósco66 asce'a, * if this ring be yours take (it) away '; ඒක මගේ නම් කාටවත් ෙනාෙදන්, * if it is mine, do not give (it) to anybody’; G& Gošice agab as so sps)3, although this fruit is small yet it is cheap'; ల్లి ర్థరాత్రియ gcc-edo dea, although this is yours, on't ask.'
8tzo8) or 925, it is good; gas, “it is proper or right; a)2S3, gas, gas, ess, it is possible, take the conditional mood before them. The form 8 is used only in
eas in escoea, anaa, &c., is equal to aga, as in qs deed aSoera 98 ea) gas, although you say so, I do not believe (it)." &cs in 58a, as 8a, &c., is used in the same way, as a bened as a 69 Saxos sa)36 assoces, "although you said so, I did not believe (it)"; but more generally now in the sense of “even if," as in as) quae) assa)a q60 ce)&as ooctea), “even if you tell (lit. told) the truth, you will not be pardoned. Oya is also used similarly. Notice the rendering of “whether-or" in the following sentence: 'you will be punished whether you speak the truth or not "= 8) stado asso coat occo ascoesos (or Saar aco)2S3a lit. 'whether spoke or not spoke") q60 géE (or gge)é) Cas6).
Observe the force of 8a and assa in easoccasca&as 66ers, “ take (it) even by force'; Đçooóeo co9 cơ cóCS góco<ỡo ỡĐcou, " the money must be got even at some pressure.'


Page 109
86 SINHALESE GRAMMAR. IS 169
classics and always attached to the negative particle 625), as ceaGasos = cea 6238.258), “not being able to go.'
Vide $ 187 for the inflectional endings proper to the different moods.
THE CAUSAL WERB. Piyadu kiriya or Prayójya kriya.
169. Bass 253ce or gocoess Sco), causal verb, expresses the mode of an action caused to be done by another. In the forunation of this verb, 8 is inserted between the base of the verb and the inflectional ending. The subsidiary agent is put in the accusative case governed by C38), expressed or understood. Eac. 88) 62Soga)) (3&o Gesag are 58 (or 2S2 Ga)2.683), ‘ I got the cocoanuts plucked by the boy '; ඔහු ලවා කදිම සින්දුවක් කියවීමි (or කියෙවු G&S), “I got him to sing a fine song; be 5)& 693 a 6.a3as Gs) & 865) age3, he gets that (or the) work done by a fook'; here ක(ඩවීමි (කැඩෙවුමෙවමි), කියවීමි (කියෙවු 6&6), and 23.683 are causal verbs. Colloquially 25C33Cs), “having said, in construction with the subsidiary agent in the dative case is often substituted for GeƏDɔ, as in @gSO කියාලා මෙම්ලියවිල්ල පිටපත්කරවාපන්, *get this writing copied by him. Casual verbs, like non-causal verbs, are conjugated throughout the several moods.
All verbs in the Sinhalese tongue are either causative or non-causative. Some verbs are causative in form, but not in sense. These should be carefully distinguished, by the help of the list of verbs given in SS 195 & 196.
Most of the involitives and a few of the volitives do not admit of causal forms, while a few causal verbs are without their corresponding non-causal forms. (Vide $ $ 88 & 195.)
170. In the formation of causal verbs from the non
Lit. "having employed = by '; sometimes c523 colloquially.

S 17) - TYOLOGY 18
causal, bases of the latter sometimes undergo certain phonetic changes, such as doubling the final consonant, augmenting semi-nasals attached to the final consonant, as fully shown in S 195. A few examples are given below for the sake of illustration :-
Base of non-causative (Pres.). Causative (3rd Pere.).
q8, to draw, pull.' අද්දවයි. adeo, “to cut.” කප්පවයි. схо6), “to place," “keер.” තබ්බවයි. gas, “to see.' දක්වයි. as, “to bind." බන්දවයි. 88, to break." හින්දවයි. 83, to stand." සිටුවයි.
The older forms of the causative are often without these changer, especially the doubling of the consonant and augmentation of the semi-nasals.
THE INFINITIVE MOOD. 171. The infinitive mood is strictly unknown in Sinhalese, its place being supplied by the dative forms of gerunds ending in a Thus, “I wish to go' and tell him to come," are rendered in Sinhalese by 99 co-eso as Saš8 (or කැමැත්තෙමි.) and ඔහුට එණට කියාපන් (or කියව or SSCB) respectively; here co-SD and éĐEO are dative cases of the gerunds, coe and bg. But when an infinitival phrase is the subject of a sentence, and equivalent to a verbal noun. it is rendered in Sinhalese by gerunds in the nominative case. as “to err (erring) is human = 8) to 88 (e)ages eeeo)&c.326; to tell a lie (lying) is a sin' = (66)6. aSS) espesos. (Cf. the difference in construction between is soot (SS) zoosas)é, lying is bad, and 6) or 2Sco-edo
Ogas3, it is bad to tell lies.')
NoTE.-The ending so sometimes occurs in books as oo, as in කරණට, දුවනට, and sometimes as නනට, as in කරන්නට, දුවන්නට. In colloquial language S is corrupted into a. (Vide 187—iii.)
* Or වරදිනළුක මනුෂ්‍ය සවභාවකි ; බොරුකියන එක පාපයකි (colloquial).


Page 110
88 SNEAESE GRAMMAR S 172
THE GERUND OR WERBAL NOUN.
172. Verbal nouns have been treated of under nouns. [ Vide pp. 68 & 69—(5c. & 7)). Since they are immediately derived from verbs, they deserve some notice in this place. They admit of different forms as shown in the chapter on nouns. The gerunds (es)ê258ce, e238Scoo) may be easily formed by suffixing to the bases of the present and past tenses of verbs the sic veral endings proper to them, viz., the ending a to the base of the present tense and the other endings to that of the past tense, that is to the second principal part. (Vide $ 193.)
Ехатple8. Base. Ending. Gerund. ge, 'to run (Pres.)-- ce «XX « 3e49. -- どが忌) දිවීමි. 89, (Past) { -- උම් දිවුම්. -- ඉලි a දිවිලි. ano, “to dance” (Pres.)-- 3 - නටනු. -- அடு 0 - 0 නැටීම්. SOS, (Past) -- උම් නැටුම්, 十 ඉලි නැටිලි.
It has also been shown already that verbal nouns denoting persons (goto 358 cc, 8 Scoo) are formed by suffixing the endings af2O3, ag55, gafa), gas3, &c., to the verbal bases, or the personal inflectional endings to the gerunds ending in a Eac. ge) + (825)) = g&aja)) or ga) + sp = geso, “runner'; ocO+ gasó5= zocoasé5 or zoog+ó = 2)03:55, female dancer'; 3 (base of the past tense) + 8 = 865, runner, who ran'; 8 + 6 = 868). (pl.). Vide p. 69. —(7).)
NoTE. There are other forms of gerunds. In Scoyo (or coasbe) 8volleges or, "there is no harm of going'; disco)8s (or cocoa),88) ecsts or, there is no use of going'; asgaaaassoedas, like (or as if) doing'; 'casco 8 soo" a sasas or 688 ses, for protecting'; ගියාට, යනවාට, ගියායින්, යනවායින්, කරන්නාක්, and රක්නා (or රකින) are gerunds: so too “assóo,” “andsgaa' = assg 8-ses, “for
doing”; “ çascoSD,” “ çeScroSD” = çSg8-69ers, “for seeing.” (Vide p. 136-Decl. 81 & note to S 178.)
Verbal bases and roots are here rendered by the infinitive mood.

174 | ) (OL0GY. 189
173. The suffix 8 or 8 whilst,' ' when,' ' during, is sometimes added to the bases of the present tense of verbs to denote the continuation of an action, and is, in sense, equivalent to 66), eas)38, or ESC (time"), when,' as g888, whilst (or when) running,' which may be equivalently expressed by ථූවනවිට, දුවනෙකාට, දුවනකල (or දුවන ages). These forms in g3 or 8 may be taken as gerunds in the locative case expressive of time, and they are followed by verbs in the past tense, as in C3Soo g868 ex86 sco,
the boy fell down when running.'t
PARTICIPLE.
PRESENT PARTICIPLE. Musu kiriya or Misra kriyá.
74. The present participle is formed by adding to the base of the present tense of the verb, the suffixes 63, Szo, Sasi, 565, 5)&, variants of one form, and equivalent to the termination “ing' in English participles. The most common form is S&S
Examples. Base, Endings. Participle. ge, “to run ... මින්, මිනි, &c.. ... දුවමින්, දුවමිනි, &c. ao 9, “to dance” do. ... නටමින්, නටමිනි, &c. S), oto eato na a do. ... කමින්, කමිනි, &c.
3 is often used in classical writings, as in 88a08, whilst standing'; &8o3, whilst sleeping'; a23, ' whilst going'; &c. Compare the force of attached to nouns, e.g., in the sentence deased Oo eas. coero5a, “I met him on the road' (i.e. while on the road).
if Observe that such forms as discood, “when-went"; geasood 888, 'when-given.'; 85a)0, 80soo, when-stood,' formed by staffixing p9 to the past participial adjective forms ending in q or g, are used, generally colloquially, in the sense of Sco58 or disconscies; gatse) or go asces; 88o 80 or 88co asces. good seems to be a remnant of the word 8820, instantly, “as soon as." In some parts of the Island such forms as doesoed (= disco), ascee38 (= anese) are still used


Page 111
190 SIN HALESE GRAMMAR. S 175
The term 93 253 c5 or 8s Sce), literally means “mixed verb." Present participles in Sinhalese are so called because the actions denoted by them are performed concurrently with the principal predicate of the subject, as in the sentences S8) ad)2S)oséa, 356, ‘ I was speaking' or “I stood speaking; 8 6 ecce ascess (Soccg), we went playing.
l75. The present participle is not uncommonly expressed by reduplicating past participles. This is one of the most effective characteristics of the language.
Erouplos.--දුව දුව = දුවමින් : නට නටා = නටමින්. Not E.-In a 26 cc) é8, water comes flowing, soc), the past
participial form is used in the sense of coc8o, flowing. Other verbs also are so employed.
PAST PARTICIPLE.
Perri kirya or Parca kriya.
176. The predicates of the subject which precede its final predicate (Sec6 Sco) are denoted by the tern Gasos 258cc (s& Sc )), literally “the preceding verb or predicate.' Er. S3GSS Sog 255). SS SGSco, "a man fell from a tree and died (a-man from-a-tree having-fallen died); ලමයා පාඨශාලාවට මෙගාස් පාඩම් දී ගෙදර ආවේය, * the boy went to the school, gave the lessons and cane home (the-boy to-school having-gone lessons having-given home cane); here 86, 6 sped, and 3 are past participles and they precede the final predicates 96ece and G5)c5. The usual endings are , cf), qi, d5, and g3. The ending q is colified to old Sinhalese, and g3, though modern, occurs only in a few words. The suffix G (lit. “having taken') is sometimes added to make the participle more definite or emphatic. Er. Seco (gè)+c)), නටාලා (නටනා + ලා), වැටීලා (වැටී + ලබා), මෙගාහිල්ලා (මෙගාහින් + ලා).

S 177 CYMOELOGY 19
77. The past participle is formed from the base of the present tense in the following ways: By changing
(1) in the first syllable of bases ending in s into qt and the final g into q :-
Еаатpleв. Base. ples Past Participle. q8, to pull 争冷● G. eas, 'to jump' Y 80 SKO. 68, to bind' 0 8 බැඳ, ess, “to measure' මැත.
(2) Final in the base into (p If the base ends in ep no change takes place. The majority of the participles are formed in this manner :-
Eacampleas.
Base. Past Participle. es, “to eat” s3. adeo, “to. cut” Y33 area), to agitate' &ატმ)ე. seedos, “to burn' S9edos. oea), to cause to drink' ෙපාවා. (S)-, 'to divide O8e. 88a, to squeeze' S3a5. asoɔ, o to bathe” S),
so, to plough
so
(3) Final g into q, when the vowel in the first syllable is other than g :-
Examplea.
Base. Past Participle. q88, 'to walk' ඇවිද. 633, "to stand" 88.
(4) Final è into C:-
Base. Past Participe. dSec, to sinkin' a se ගිලී. 8Soes, “to burst' is 8 838. Desd6, “to die” a 68. oboc, 'to dry' ae8. estame, to sleep' ... සැතපී Bagoa, “to laugh' ses Gao.
For more examples, &c., vide principal parts of verbs.


Page 112
92 SNEAS GRAMAR. S 178
178. There are past participles, which end in consonants, and do not come under the rules of S 177, as Gooed, 6Goo &Sasỷ”, “having gone”; EDS, SEO, qieg, qa538d’, ‘having come”; qdSed, “having taken.”* (Vide $ $ 195 & 196.)
PARTICIPIAL ADJECTIVE. Kriya wachaku Guna. 179. Participial adjectives are of two kinds, namely:-
(1) &geSoo coeró-Present participial adjective. (2) gèSoo c-6-Past participial adjective. The first is formed from the base of the present tense by adding the suffixes q2), 2), or epazog: the second from that of the past tense by adding the suffixes C, C, spa, or gee). The past participial adjectives with the termination a are formed from bases of the present tense. Sometimes the base of the past tense itself stands for the adjective, as e58, assas, “that stood”; 5, Segi, “that-wasshot (as an arrow); 58, 566, who walked.'
Ехатple8. (1) ge)co, CS)o3oco9, “ running”; cocao, Cocoo3đong), “ dancing”
(2) e, 39, 3999, ges, “that ran'; COS, aste, 0.999,
oog,' that danced.' In books 25) is sometimes lengthened, as 62s2)o or oasia), protecting,' who protects. Notice the following peculiar forms which occur in classics : Goa, “ said' (in c. 6&83, by the said reason or cause'); esc38 (= ecstas (3), 'worn (as ornaments); a)3, (= Quage), bound ';. gas, (= 5gao; 38o3 or Sa), broken"; “drunk.'
(Vide $ 122.)
Such forms as assessor Ganees,' as-did"; cocoa, 'as-went'; G88, 'as-received,' formed by suffixing gos, des, &c., to the past participial adjective forms, are found in classical writings, and they seem to be either contracted forms of asceGeo8&s, c8aa88a, or gerunds in the ablative case signifying “from the fact of” or “by reason of doing,' &c. They are sometimes used in the sense of past participles.

S 181 TYMOLOGY. 193
TENSE.
Kal or Kála.
180. SC or 2S)acs, tense, is a change in a verb to express time. There are only three tenses in Sinhalese, namely:-
(1) egg as G or g58) assocs-Past tense. (2) DEFIÐSid MdG or êOBÐpØD TIDɔGe-Present tense. (3) a zag or sa))cos) a)2C-Future tense. (1) Ecamples of the past tense--ee coastase)as 385 (or 83685), 'Iran a mile’ (I a-mile ran); 89 a) as as 5 (or assess), “I ate rice' (I rice ate); cocoasa scosicozs ago asce, “a fruit fell from a tree (from-a-tree a-fruit fell).
(2) Eacamples of the present tense-Oe 686 as GoG-6 gao' gos, "I run (or am running) to bring a doctor' (I a-doctor for-bringing run oram-running); Do) coastect 63 ecozsays, " I eat (or am eating) a plantain’ (I a-plantain-fruit eat or am eating); scolozs Sed (or Seo) Stoc8, “a fruit falls ( or is falling) to the ground (a-fruit tothe-ground falls or is-falling).
(3) Eramples of the future temse-මම වඩා හයියෙන් දුවන්ෙනමි, *1 will run faster' (I faster will-run); 6) ocs sit as 90 as Gaos, “I shall eat the food that you brought (you brought food I shall-eat) ; ගෙහන් කෞකාලුවා වැෙටන්කෙන්යයි එකෞතම කීය, ' he said that the boy would fall from the tree (from-the-tree the-boy will-fallthat he said).
181. These tenses may be employed to express the other minor divisions of time recognised in English by the use of participles with the verbs in the three tenses, e.g.
(1) THE PAST IMPERFECT OR PROGRESSIVE. (Act.) I was writing = 3co63 (or 6ce6cc) 36 or සිටීමි ;t (colloq.) මම ලියලියා (or ලියමින්) උන්නා.
(Pas.) * I was being advised' = eeë)ë)ocasso-eg G2)(333 උනිමි ; (colloq) මම අවවාද ලබලබා (or ලබමින්) උන්නා.
ecseggae = ecs (6 dao, lit. “having taken to-come.' it eco-s3 = 6G6 ce), lit. having-taken that-came."
885, &c., may be substituted for cass in this and other sentences. 7-88 4.


Page 113
94. SINHALESE GRAMMAR (S181
NoTE.--In the last sentence qęĐĐb CDCD) (or CDSBa), which is an active construction, literally means 'receiving advice." This mode of expression is adopted in composition also. It may be noticed here that the construction of a sentence with regard to voice sometimes differs in English and Sinhalese, thus: "I was being advised by him.' may sometimes be expressed by Ösaso 00 galeocassassis (or assosaics) දැනෙන්ය ; (colloq.) ඔහු මට අවවාද කරකර (or, කරමින්) උන්නා, lit. "he was advising me." In colloquial language the active construction is often preferred for the sake of its simplicity and clearness. (Vide $ 158.),
(2) THE PIESENT IMPERFECT oR PROGREssIVE. (Act.) I ain writing' - 6ao88 (or 6c86coo) gS;, (colloq.) මම ලියලියා (or ලියමින්) ඉන්නවා.
(Pas.) * I am being advised' = 888)36z86-66 C2)S&j ඉඳිමි ; (colloq) මම අවවාද ලබලබා (or ලබමින්) ඉන්නවා.
NoTE-The present tense in Sinhalese has different uses. 6as (or ele) (3a5883) may mean, “I write,' 'I am writing, or 'I will write.' (Vide Syntax.)
(3) THE FUTURE IMPERFECT OR PROGRESSIVE. (Act.) I shall be writing = 3co&s (or 6ao(3coo) ga මෙනමි; (colloq.) මම ලියලියා (or ලියමින්) ඉඤඤ.
(Pas.) I shall be being advised' = ge)&og2Sb6-ég ලබමින් (or ලබලබා) ඉන්කෝනමි ; (colloq.) මම අවවාද ලබලබා (or ලබමින්) ඉඤඤ'
These are nearly all the tenses recognised in classics. (Vide next note.)
The past or past indefinite, the present or present indefinite, and future or future indefinite, are chiefly used. On the other hand, colloquial Sinhalese employs nearly as many tenses as the English. Thus :-
(4) THE PAST PERFECT. (Act.) “I had written' = SS) (Scooch S28, as in CD එනමකාට මම ලියුම ලියාලා තිබුනා, * I had Written the letter when you came (lit. " are coming); &S) ba)62s).30 8) 6 coláss, he had gone when I came (lit. ‘am coming).

S 181) ETYMIOLOGY 9
(Pas.) “It had been written” = day &ccoe? &2&o3.*
NoTE.-Observe that, like the present indefinite, the past indefinite is sometimes used in classics in the sense of the past and present perfect tenses,
(5) THE PAST PERFECT CoNTINUous, (Act.) “I had been writing = SS 6cc 6ce (or 6c8a) උන්නා, as in ඔහු එනතෙකාට මම ලියලියා උන්නා, * I had been writing when he came.’
NoTE.-The past imperfect is also expressed in this manner, as shown before. The tense should be determined from the context.
(6) THE PRESENT PERFECT. (Act.) I have written' = &S 6c32C 256: 283,f as in මම ඔහුට මෙදාතුන්වරක් (or විටක් or වතාවක්) ලියාලා 2Secozoa), “I have written to him two or three times.
(Pas.) It has been written's dias) (3csocs) asse co&8, as in මගේ නම මෙපාමෙත් ලියාලා (or ලියවිලා) තියෙනවා,
my name has been written on (or in) the book.'
(7) THE PRESENT PERFECT CoNTINUous.
(Act.) I have been writing = 39) 6ceece (or 6c883).
උන්නා, as in දවස තිස්සේම මම ලියලියා (or ලියමින්) Coa), I have been writing the whole day.'
NoTE.-The above note to past perfect continuous applies to this tense also.
(8) THE FUTURE PERFECT. (Act.) I shall have written' = SS) (3c2c) 2)égagé&C2 ඇති (or තියේවි), as in උඹ මෙහට එනකොට මම ලියුම
un dat
* මම ඒක ලියාලා තිබුනා = * I had written it’ : මා විහින් ඒක ලියාලා assa) = "it had been written by me.' Notice this difference in the other subsequent examples.
f The colloquial form of the present tense : its past and future tenses are 682 and 256c85 respectively. In books the original 6, which is changed into co in some of the colloquial forms, is retained, as තිබුණෙන්, තිබේ, තිබෙන්කෙන්. 2
O


Page 114
196 SNHALESE GRAMMAR. S 182
ලියාලා කම්මුතු(or අහවර) වෙලා ඇති (or තියේවි), *I shall have written the letter when you come to-morrow' (you to-morrow when-come I the-letter having-written havingbeen-finished will-be).
(Pas.) “It will have been written” = EðED &copce zdēÐ9a? වෙලා ඇති (or තියේවි.), as in මම ගෙදර යනතෙකාට ලියුම ලියාලා කම්මුතු (or අහවර) වෙලා ඇති (or තියේවි), * the letter will have been written when (by the time) I go home."
(9) THE FUTURE PERFECT CoNTINUous.
(Act.) 'I shall have been writing = 99 &cs6a) gec ඇති, as in අපි මෙහට මෙගදර යනතෙකාට ඔහු ලියලියා ඉඳලා (25, he will have been writing, when we go home tomorrow.'
182. Observe that in colloquial language 25, is,' added to the general affirmative form ending in 883, and the suffix Sò, are used to denote futurity, as in D &ða දෙනවා ඇති, * he will give it'; කෙරාලිස් අද ස්කෝලයට c525, 'Carolis will go to school to-day. The future tense of the third person employed in books is also used colloquially without reference to person, as in 89) easo bases 2), “I shall (or will) not come to-morrow.” ( Vide $ 184.)
183. The following expressions in English may be rendered in Sinhalese thus :-
“I must go home = 99 ecogos co-edo 68 (or the "I ought to go home' emphatic form (SS) cogos * I should go home සංණ්ටම ඕනෑ).
“This should be done by me" = Oezoeb 563st ze gepce; (colloq.) මේක මම (or මා විහින්) කරණට ඕනෑ: or ෙම්ක මා විසින් (or මට) කරණට සෑහේ. or වටී.
When ques is added to the dative form of gerunds ending in Q it does not denote futurity, as age coao qués, he may (or must) have gone’; éða Onç

Page 115
98
SNBALESE GRAMMAR.
(S 185
NUMBER.
Basa or Vachana.
185. Verbs have two numbers-besges, the singular, and 2sses, the plural, which correspond to the two numbers in nouns (q.v.).
PERSON.
Káraka or Purusha.
186,
Werbs have three persons, namely
(1) ©esq zoodz° or Cobano) 96ues, first person. (2) aspeso assost or Sass) adds, second person. (3) gaj 296z or göbe) 26ze, third person.
These correspond to the three persons in pronouns (q.v.).
87. TABLES OF INFLECTIONAL ENDINGS OF WERBs.
(i) Indicative Mood.
; :
鳞|器 Active Voice, Passive Voice.
Km ||
S. ඉම්, ඉමි, ඊම්, ඊමි, එම්, | S.ලදිම්, ලදිමි, ලද්දෙම්, ලද් . | එමි. •දමි, ලැබීම්, ලැබීමි, ලැබුවෙම්,
CigoeS. §| P. අමිහ, අම්හු, අමු, අම්මා, { P. ලදිමු, ලඳුම්හ, oS), මිහ, ඉමිහු, ඉමු, ඉමෝ, ඊමහ,| ලද්දෙමු, ලැබීමු, eઈ ܕܪ 3% | ඊම්හු, స్ట్రీ , උම්හු, උම්හු, { ලැබුවෙමු.
翠 උමෝ, එම්ග, එම්හු, එමු,
අ5 NSO,
器 S. ඉහි, උහි, එහි. S. ලද්දෙහි, ලැබුවෙහි,
*|8| P. ආහු, උහු උ"හු, උන්හු, } P: ලද්දාහු, ලැබුවාහු.
s S. 学,°,?, , උ, ඒ. S. ලඳි, ලද්දේ, Cu8,'ocu8iod. 5 | P, උ, උ", උන්, උන්හ. උන්හු,| P ලදහ, 1ලද්දාහ, 1ලද්දාහු, *|උහ,ඊශ්‍රී, උෂ්ක, උදීහු, ඕවිඩ්, ශ්‍රි.|ලද්දෙනු ලැබුහට්ෂ්ලු බුක්, 器 露 C3oes. Cases.
• Or මගඛද කාරක.
it Oraces as 36as).
Or aos sea6an.

S 187) ETYMOLOGY. 199
ass
Active Woice. Passive Voice, Ši: ||
. | S. අම්, අමි, ඉම්, ඉමි, එම්, }. S, ලබම්, ලබමි, ලැබෙම්, 8 | එමි, ඔම්, ඔමි, මි (rare). Caea)5. § | P. අම්හ. අමිශ, ෂම, අමෝ.. | P. ලබම් 30S) SS අමහ, අමහු, අමු, අමෙමj, . Co S., C. ga, Cas |లివి క్లైన్స్ట్రన్జిళ్లి |ళ్లిట్జ్గెత్తి రెసితివి
· ||3දී |එම්හු, එමු. එබෝමj,ඹම්හ, ඔම්හු, |ලැබෙචු, ලැබෙතෙමා'. 羅 ඔමු, ඔතෙම#, @මj (rare).
-on§ | | | , S. අයි, ඉයි, එයි, එහි, ඔයි, | S. ලබයි, ලැබෙයි. 53)5, s (rare).
| P. , 《영8, ଡୁଥି, 9S එවු, P. ଓଲିଥି, C6)g, மூடு9ெ, .醬 ဇိ©ဇွဩ Gsg معه تم تتم
S. 2, 9, 8, 8. S. ලබයි, ලැබෙයි, ලැබේ. ہ
P. අන්, අති, ඉන්, ඉති, එන්, | P. ලබන්, ලබති, ලැබෙන්, §|එති, බ්න්, බිතී. Ce6c3.
S. අන්තෙනම්, අන්කෙනමි, ඉන් {. S. ලබන්ෙනම්, ලබන්ෙනමි. @නම්, ඉන්තෙනමි, එන්කෙනම්, } ලැබෙන්ගනම්, ලැබෙන්'ෙනමි. එන්කෙනමි, ඔන්කෙනම්, ඔන්ෙනමි. క్ష P_ూరులిరివి, లవోయలెబ్ర, లో ; PCఏరోరుతివి, ఏనోడాకెమ్రి, § : මොනමු, අන්නමෝ, ඉන්නම්හ, } ලබන්ෙන ම, ලබන්නෙමj, ද් : ඉන්නම්හු, ඉන්දෙනමු, ඉන්න !! ලැබෙන්නම්හ, ලැබෙන්නම්හු, § | මෙමණ්, එන්නම්හ, එන්නම්හු, { ලැබෙන්කෙනමු, ලැබෙන්නෙමටෝ p= එන්කෙනමු, එන්නෙමටෝ, ඔන්නම් හ, ඔන්නම්හු, ඔන්කොනමු, ඔන් නමෝ, (නම්හ, නම්හු, නමෝ, 羅 Gas-rare). 8 | ... S. අන්ෙනහි, ඉන්ෙනහි, එන් | S. ලබ න මෙ න හි, ලැබේ. ඛන් දී | ද්‍රි ‘ කෙනහි, ඔන්ගෙනහි, @නහි (rare).|ෙනහි. క్లే | P. స్థాgరమిద్ర, ఫైలోరిబుప్రి, లిటి | P (ఏరోయెg_Gఅsయాయుప్రి, Ø |5 | නාහු, ඔන්නාහු, නාහු (rare), { ලඛන්නහු, ලැබෙන්නහු,
"క్ష | qరవేరుపై, ఇలవేరుప్ర, లియాడుకు, CN ඔන්නහු
_S. రో9లో, ఫ్రెరోతారో, లియతిలో, S. eఐల6లో, ceఐలోeలో. &)836, 33, 6,55 (rare). ? | P. seco, qoscoe)(oro), P. ලබන්නාභ, ලබන නා හු,
{@రో@లా,ఫైరోయుట (org), එන් ' ලබන්ෙනාj.
@නj, එන්නාහ (or හු), ඔන් § | Gනj, ඔන්නාහ (or ෆු), (නාභ,
Cooga-rare).
NoTE. - ln classics is in the endings of the future tense is sometimes dropped, as q6&soë, G&5.


Page 116
200 SINHALESE GRAMMAR.
(ii) Optative Mood. The endings of this mood are those proper to the present tense of the Indicative Mood, with 83, the sign of this mood, affixed to them, with the exception of a few, which do not euphoniously admit 8), and are therefore not used in the
S 187
Optative Mood. They are:-
Active Voice.
Passive Woice.
8. අමවා, ඉම්වා, එම්වා, ඔමීවා.
P. අමෝවා, ඉමෝවා, එමෝවා, ඹෙමjවා.
S. ලබම්වා, ලැබෙම්වා. P. ලඛෙමාjවා, ලැබෙබෝමjවා.
S. 88, සීවා,එයිචා, එහිවඩා, ඔයිවා, බහිවා.
P. FeSOɔ, qSOɔ, SƏOɔ, Fab,
స్టివేష్టిలీ 器
S. ලබහිවා, ලැබෙහිවා.
P. Cago, CaGRg).
S. ආවා, ඊවා, ඒවා, ඕවා.
P. අ ත් වා, ඉන් වා, එත් වා, DAYSO.
S. c68, cues 52. P. ලඛන්වා, ලැබෙන්වා.
NoTE.-Verbs of this mood have only the present tense,
which in sense has the force of the future.
8 and in
the endings of the 2nd person in the above tables are substitutions for as and a respectively.
(iii) Imperative Mood.
Active Woice.
Passive Woice.
ඉන්, අව, උව, එව, ඔව.
P. අව්, ඉච්, එව්, ඔව්. උ.
aammergamoi
S. 年,°, ey, C qaoğ, අන්නශ්‍රැ,
· S. ලබ, ලබව, ලැබ, ලැබේවා.
P. GSE, CasaDE.
ඒ, ඔන්කෙන්.
:
Q)&Joaod.
8. අන්කෙන්, ඉන්තෙන්, එන්කෙන්,
P. qadecł,ęstocł, dbajosł.
S. ලබන්ෙන්, ලැබෙන්ෂන්.
P. ලබන්ෙනස්, ලැබෙන්ගෙනඵ්.

87) ETYMOLOGY. 20
NoTE 1.-Verbs of this mood partake of the sense of the present and future tenses. In books forms of the 2nd person ending in 8) and 8) are more common.
2. The particle 8co, “leave, is sometimes affixed to the past participial form of verbs when giving orders to menials and inferiors, as (sing.) 68 &65) assos 8cs, do this work’; (pl.) GAGÐq c6 gêD8cošo, “run home,” which may be equally well expressed without 8c3, thus G& &zee assos, and 638 Gogo g85. In books the form 8co8 is generally found.
3. The particle ess" (sometimes changed into cos) is likewise affixed when ordering equals or inferiors, as (sing.) Gebood Sessit, “ give the book”; (pl.) GeoSd &ebGG33.t The plural form ecca is a combination of ess and Cso (the plural suffix).
4. There is another colloquial form of the imperative, which is more respectful than the last, and is used to equals and superiors. It is formed by suffixing (a) or -edo (sing. pl.), to the base of the present tense of verbs, as in లి (లైమ్రిత్రి (3.co-eda, write this letter'; 66es assoea), do this.' €3e) may be a corruption of &a), an ending of the imperative mood.
Forms of the colloquial present tense of the indicative mood are similarly used, as (sing.) 6968) db&o&), (please) “ come here ”; (pl.) GADGD&T) éð8D8DɔGp. These forms are sometimes out of politeness used by superiors even to their subordinates, as when elderly Buddhist priests give orders to novitiates, &c.
o es is someti...res corrupted into cross, as aoćaos (for adóefað), 'do'; Saeed (for ascoes), “say." In modern Sinhalese 8 in ead or cos is sometimes doubled, as assoses as (for assose sco), 36e Cas (for සිටපන්ය), පලයන්න (for පලයන්ය) :-ඔහු මට මේක කරපන්න (or zdóebS3) eBaSeO3 ade?, “ As he said o do this,” I did it.” The oratio obliqua is often used in preference to such forms: thus the above sentence would be Og Oo 66 as agao as 26es) asse). In books when the particle 8 is suffixed to such forms, they undergo a change, as කරපත් නැයි, සිටපන් න‍ැයි, පලයන් නැයි.
f Here the expressions have reference to a third party and would mean, “give (him, her, or them) the book'; but if it was required to refer to the speaker, the expressions would be (sing.) Gas a Soa, "give (ne or us) the book'; (pl.) Gauges) as CC2. These expressions are generally used with the pronouns denoting the recipient.


Page 117
202 SNBALESE GRAMMAR S 187
5. Forms identical with gerunds ending in D are used in books in the sense of the passive imperative, as 96cs &e)&Oce e3esas)c5-66, remember my word ' (lit. ' let my word be remembered ”) ; GÐAÐE) DO 2S3cogo, “tell this circumstance to him (lit. “let this circumstance be told to him).
6. The adjective Stana) or 988, is good,' is used with a verb to express a very humble and respectful request or command, as in 63)é5 e5ce Sabe), o pray come hither, lit. it is good if (you, &c.) come here; aeo8) asce 9.28), “pray eat, lit. “it is good if (you, &c.) eat.' The adjective 6&né, is good, is used in the same way, as in GSes &e-éo Gene 3, be pleased to come here' (lit. “it is good to come here”); qespēDzsd6

Page 118
20- SIN ALESE GRAMMAR S 89
Eacample. Wህkአ፪ ;ir፡”. \ Basal fonding. Inarolitier. as3, eats' • se කැකෙව්, කැකෙවයි. cos, "goes' ፵፵ යැකෙව්, යැමවයි. Sos8, ° smears ' AA q2 ഭൂ5, (8.
sop&e, o bathes ” y නැෙවි, නැඹෙවයි.
Observe that in the formation of the involitives 666&8 and b&&3 from the volitives 663, gives, and d93, comes, no change in the vowels takes place.
(b) Involitives from volitives of two syllables.
The first vowel, or p is respectively changed into it or qi.
C Ordon 9. g or 6. KE) or FÒ 99 Pð or . , The final vowel is changed into BỞf or è.
Eacampiles. lities. Introlitiqa. ge)8, * cries.' ඇඹෙඩි, ඇෙඞයි. g88, runs." දිගව්, දිවෙයි.
GeoS)8, * causes to drink.'
e68, kills.' esc3, makes."
කෞපෙව්, කෞපෙවයි. මැකොර්, මැකෙරයි. සෑමෙද්, සැකෙදයි.
68, “ scrapes, o scratches off.” සීකෙරර්, සීකෙරයි. ecsf.g3. washes. @ස්කෙද්. කෙස්බෙදයි. Sopd8, digs." හැකෞර්, හැමරයි.
But in bases whose first vowel is g, d, b, or 8, only the final vowel is changed into 3 or b.
Volitire. Inrolifive. 8asa, “ cooks.' පිඹෙස්, පිඹෙසයි. č3 So&B, o swims.” පීමෙන්, පීෙනයි. 863, combs." පීකෙර්, පීකෙරයි. oces8, filters." @පෙර්, කෞපෙරයි. 6668, divides." කෙබෙද් කෞඛකෙදයි. o&c.8, dries. වේලේ, @ව්තෙලයි.
at 8 may mean, he eats, she eats, or “it eats.' So in the other
verbs.
it When changed into this, the letter 8 is omitted, as in quo&, which

S 190 ETOLOGY. 205
(c) Involitives from volitives of three syllables.
The first and final vowels undergo changes similar to those of the volitives with two syllables. The second vowel is not generally changed; but if p or C, it is changed respectively into q: or g.
Eacamples.
Volitice. Introlititero. ega)68, “grinds." ඇඹරේ, ඇඹරෙයි.
g68, 'bursts.” පිපියෙර්, පිපිGරයි. gedao, “burns.” පිලිස්බෙස්, පිලිස්සෙයි 86c8, “shines.' பெடுெகு, லெமுரு.ே 6008, "cheats.' රැවෙට්, රැවටෙයි. 8aa8, destroys.' වැනෙස්, වදනෙසයි.
The Formation of Tenses. 190. The base of a verb (Scooa co") is its crude form to which the different terminations are added. It may be easily determined by taking an inflected verb and separating its suffix or termination from the base, as :--
Inflected verb. Suffix. Base. acoóIS, “ I do o ... අමි , azoó (pres). gèG, 'I run' ... අමි · දුව ( , ). విక. I did ... లీలి . విe (past).
8) y め@ o a ğë @, * I ran e es அடு 8 O 39(9) ( .. ). කරන්ෙනමි, ' I shall do " ... අන්ෙනමි... කර (fut.). දුවන්කෙනමි, ' I shall run ' ... අන්දෙනමි..... දුව ( ; ).
The bases may be more easily determined from the present and past participial adjectives without the termination or g. The former, without the final & (or 6), is identical
Sco) + gas), base.' The term is) is also applicable to bases of nouns. It literally means 'body.'


Page 119
206 sINHALESE GRAMMAR. S 19
with the base of the present and future tenses of the verb, and the latter with that of the past tense, as :-
Inflected verb. Participial adjective. Base. assess, 'I do' - asads<6 (pres.) - assó g&s, “I run - gea ( , ) - ge). 355, "I stand' - සිටින (, , ) - 85, assGes, "I did - asics, (past) - කල. 5, Iran' - ( , ) - i.e. ဋိဒ္ဓိန္တိဓ,{ ' ! stood" } ဒွိန္တိ"} ( ... ) {့် ဒွိဒိန္တိ' a)ósfgaos, "I shall do" - assógó (pres.) - කර. geoloas, “I shall run' - g5 as ( , ) - ଓଁକି. 85socos, Ishall stand- 85a ( , ) - 85。
191. From the above it will appear that the bases of the present and the past tenses differ vastly, and that the base of the future is the same as that of the present tense. By affixing to these bases the different inflectional endings already given in S 187, the different tenses, moods, participles, &c., may be formed. (Vide $ 193.)
Observe that ease &S, an ending of the future tense, might be taken as being composed of 33 + b5 and that the base of the present tense + 3 a would seem to be the proper base of the future; but since there are in classics such future forms as 2.36 &f.5, 586 255 for 25Yojaoz8, 836, 38, the more modern forms, it will not be correct to take either acaz) and sea z) or ads 65 and saz) as the bases of the future tense of the verb. The base of the present tense is therefore given as the base of the future.
192. As the bases of the present and the past tenses differ, the changes that take place in the formation of the past tense from the present will be here explained. ln the following examples the personal terminations are put within parentheses, when not combined with the base, to mark the changes more clearly.

S 192) TYMOLOGY. 207
(a) Bases of one syllable. q or p is changed into it.
9, ඊ, or Dð C
99 ○。
Ехатplea.
Present, Part.
gé, éệ(8), “isi” or “sits.” ... Céð. ඉ(න්ෙන්), ඉ(නෙන්යි), ... උ(න්ගෙන්), උ(නෙන්යි).
an(8), "eats." ... කැ, කැGවේ), කැ(තෙය”).
eM(8), “ gives.” ... දු(නී), දු(නියි), දු(න්ගෙන්).
co(3), 'bathes.' ... að, er(eð), a0:(Gld).
es) (8), drinks.' ... බී, බී(වේ), බී(යෝ).
Eacception.
éò(8), “comes.” a A φο(Φέο), φο(Θαβ).
(b) Bases of trvo syllables. ge or p is respectively changed into it or 9.
C, or C 99 g or d. SQ) or &à 9. or 9. The final vowel 99 &for C.
If the final vowel is g, it is changed into d, or is elided, and the consonant doubled.
Ехатріев. (i) Prese. Aast. ga(8), "cries.' » ඇඩී, ඇඩු(වේ), ඇඩු(මය). asoos(8), 'hawks.' ... කැරි, කැරු(වේ), කැරු(යේ). eaao(8), 'chops,' 'pounds.' ... eas3, Gasg(68), Sag (ecd). g(8), offers.' ... පිදි, පිදු(වේ), පිදු(යෝ). gos(8), scrapes,' 'scratches of &8, 636(65), 36(ecd). 6cłę(8), "washes.” ... කෙස්දි, කෙස්දු(වේ), @ස්දු(කෙස්).
ecs and 98 in the terminations of verbs in the indicative mood often admit of being interchanged, sad is more frequent in books. (Vide p. 134, mote 3. ) sy


Page 120
208 SINHA LESE GRAMMAR S 193
(ii) APቅ'ፅ8é¶ዕf. Aast. ges (8), "pierces,' 'thrusts in." 

Page 121
20 SINPAL:$1: GRAMMAR- S 193,
Ехатple I. ፳ Verb zooo, “I do"-Principal parts coć oе.
(1) From the 1st principal part ad6.
INDICATIVE MOOD.
Present Tense.
Singular. ist pers. 206+ (S)S* - කරමි. 2nd , කර +(අ)හි or (අ)යි=(කරහි-)තෙකකෙරහිOr කරයි.
3rd , adó + ()&B or } = es)d583 or (aderð =)
මෙකමෙර්.
Plural.
1st pers. aos + (g)9 = කරමු.
2nd ' කර + (අ)හු 0r (අ)වූ = කරනු or කරවු.
3rd , කර + (අ)ති or එති = කරති. or (කතෝරති =)
@කෙරති.
(Colloq.) asyc5 + &bêOo = z0d56e6eD3 (sing... do pl.).
Future Tense. Singular. lst pers. a3 + (g)863)9 = ada'Gaos. 2nd , කර + (අ)න්කෙනහි = කරන්නෙනහි. 3rd '') කර + (අ)න්නොන් = කරන්කෙන්.
Plural. lst pers. aods + (g)selaoge = ayoa'Gaog). 2nd '') කර + (අ)න්නාහු = කරන්නාහු, 3rd '') කර + (අ)න්නොk = කරන්කෙනා.
(Colloq.) 1st pers. D6 + &&Me = addốeses (sing.); කර + කාය්ණකඳමු = කරඤඤමු (pl.).
2nd & 3rd pers. zoó + ep5 = 2zó8 (sing.); zsó + අ විත් = කරාවිත (pl.).
3. The suffixes should be combined with the bases in accordance with the rules of combination (Sandhi).
g When the combination can be effected by simply eliding the initial vowel of the suffixes and affixing the remainder to the base, the vowel is put within parentheses.

S 193 ETYMIOLOGY 21
OPTATIVE MOOD. Singular. lst pers. and + (g)eedo = කරමිවා. 2nd , කර + (අ)හිවා or (අ)යිවා = (කරහිවා =)ෙකෙර
හිවා or කරයිවා.
3rd , කර + ආවා or ඒවා = කරාවා or ෙකෙර්වා.
Plural. lst pers. and + (g)seie)) = ascesede). 2nd , డార + ()్వరి = దరgరి. 3rd , කර + (අ)ත්වා = කරත්වා or ෙකෙරත්වා.
IMPERATIVE MOOD. Singular. 2nd pers, and + (t)8 = ada). 3rd , කර + (අ)න්තෙන් = කරන්දෙන්.
Plural. i 2nd pers. ao + (t)8 = ads). 3rd , කර + (අ)න්කෙනා = කරන්කෙනා.
(Colloq.) 2nd pers, EADS + 8c8 or essId= TD68c3 or roses&id (sáng.); කර + පල්ලා = කරපල්ලා (pl.); කර + (අ)ණඩ =
කරණඩ ; &c.
PERMISSIVE FORMS.
Singular. කර +පුවාවේ (or කරපු +වාවේ) = කරපුවාවේ; &c.
Plural. කර + පුවාමෙවත් (or කරපු+වාකෙවත්)=කරපුවාමෙවත්; කර +පුදෙන් (or කරපු + මෙදන්) = කරපුමෝදන්; &c.
CoNDITIONAL MooD (Pres. form). කර + ත, තත්, or ෙතාත් = කරත, කරතත්, or කර @තාත්; කළ ; කට3 &c.
PRESENT PARTICIPLE, කර -4- මින් = කරමින්,


Page 122
212 SINRALESE GRAMMAR S 193
PAST PARTICIPLE. කර; මෙකාට; කොටින් (rare). කර + ලා ක කරලා ; කර + ඇ = ως και άο.
PREs. PART. ADJ. AND PAST PART. ADJ, wITH TERMINATION .
කර + න = කරණ : කර - (අ)න්නාවූ = කරන්නාවූ,
කර + පු පස කරපු.
WERBAL NOUNS. කර +නු=කරණු; කරණු + ආ or ඒ=කරන්නා, කරණුයේ or කරන්කෙන්, or කර + (අ)න්තා, (අ)නුයේ, or (අ)න්තෙන් = කරන්නවා, කරණුයේ, කරන්කෙන්; &c.
කර + ඊම් = (කරීම් =) කිරීම් or කෙරීම්, කර + උම් = (කරුම් =) මෙකරුම්.
(2) From the 2nd principal part ane. INDICATIVE MOOD.
Past Tense.
Singular. lst pers.aye+ b3 = කළේමි or ෙකලෙමි. 2nd , කළ+ එහි (orයි)=කළේහි(or යි)orෙකලෙහි(or:යි) 3rd „ 80Q + éð = කළේ or මෙකළේ.
Plural. lst pers. aoe + b9 = කළේබ්‍ර or මෙකමලමු. 2nd , se + ps! == మ93]. 3rd , నిe + &లి = HSGj.
(Collog.) zSoce + p = aspeo (sing. f. pl.).
PERMISSIVE FORMS.
කළ + ආවේ (or කළා + වේ) = කලාවේ (sing.); කළ + මෙදන් = කළමදන්; &c.

193) TYMOLOGY. 213
CoNDITIONAL MOOD (Past form). කළ3 කළ + ඔත්, or (අ)ත් = කලොත්, or කළත්,
PAST PART. ADJ. wITH TERMINATION Q. කළ + ආවූ = කලාවූ,
OTHER, VERBAL NOUNS. කළ + ඒ = කළේ or මෙකළේ ; කළ + ඕ = කළෙj or කොළොk'; කළ + (ආ)හු = කලාහු ; &c.
Eacample II. Causal verb assos)6, 'I cause to do'-Principal parts කරව; කරවූ or කරවු, @කමෙරවූ or කෙමෙරවු.”
(1) From the 1st principal part av SS9.
INDICATIVE MOOD.
Present Tense,
Singular. 1st pers. aode) + (g)8 = ayoeS; &c.
Plural. 1st pers. aoos8 + (g)9 = ada)9; &c.
(Colloq.) zdőēO + SpĐb = add6DzsoƏɔ (sing. f. pl.).
Future Tense.
Singular. 1st pers. කරව + (අ)න්තෙනමි = කරවන්තෙනමි; &c.
Plural. 1st pers, aos8 + (g)adeag = ayasease.ao9; &c. (Colloq.) lst pers. addSeO + exe3 = addSSO&sessa (sing.); කරව + කද්ඤමු = කරවඤඤමු (pl.).
2nd & 3rd pers. add6Ð + p5 = ATD6Đɔ5 (sing.); කරව + ආවිත් = කරවාවිත් (pl.).
The final C of the 2nd principal part is used both long and short : in the inflections it generally becomes short.


Page 123
214 SNBALESE GRAMMAR S 193
OPTATIVE MOOD. Singular.
lst pers. assos 8 + (S)&8) = assose&83; &c.
Plural. lst pers. aod8 + (t)eae)deo = ada).eSie)); &c.
IMPERATIVE MOOD.
Singular. 2nd pers, ada) + (a)e = asce)8; &c.
Plural. 2nd pers. aode) + (se)8 = asce&; &c.
(Colloq.) 2nd pers. EADSƏ + 8c3, or epardo = z.Dd5Đ8c3 or කරවාපිය, or කරවපන් or කරවාපන් (sáng.);
කරව + පල්ලා = කරවපල්ලා or කරවාපල්ලා (pl.) ;
කරව + (අ)ණ්ඩ = කරවණඩ; &c.
PERMISSIVE FORMS. කරව + පුවාවේ (or කරවාපු + වානේව්) = කරවාපුවාවේ
(8iту.); කරව + පුමදන් (or කරවාපු -4- බෙදන්) = කරවාපුෙදන්; &c.
CoNDITIONAL MooD (Pres, form). කරව + ත, තත්, or කෙතාත් = කරවත, කරවතත්, or කරචකෙතාත් ; &c.
PRESENT PARTICIPLE. කරව + මින් - කරවමින්,
PAST PARTICIPLE. කරව + ආ = කරවා; කරවා + ලා = කරවාලා ; &c.
PREs. PART. ADJ. ANILO PAST PART. ADJ. wITH TERMINATION a. කරව+ න-කරවන : කරව + (අ)න්නාවූ=කරවන්නාවූ ;
කරව + පු = කරවපු or කරවාපු.

S 193 EYMOLOGY 25
WERBAL NOUNS. කරව + ක්‍ර = කරවනු : කරව+ඊම් or උම් = කරවීම් or කරවුම් ; &c.
NoTE-In forming causative verbal nouns ending in S and 3, b in the penult of the second principal part is changed into q, as ඇඬවීම්, ඇපිල්ලවීම්, හික්මවීම්, &c.
(2) From the 2nd principal part aga or eases.
INDICATIVE MOOD. Past Tense. Singular. 1st pers. ada, or 6a668 + afe, or be = ad86, or
මෙකබොරවුමෙවමි.* 2nd ' කරවූ, or මෙකලොරවූ + එහි = කරවූයෙහි, or ෙක
@රවුවෙහි, 3rd '') කරවූ, or කෙමෙරවූ + ඊ, or ඒ = කරවී, කරවූයේ or ෙකෙරපුවේ.
Plural, 1st pers. ada, or Ga)668 + d9, or bg = ad59, or
@කමෙරවුමෙවමු. 2nd '') කරවූ, or මෙකලොරවූ + උණුනු, or අහු = කරවූහු, or
මෙකරෙවුවහු
3rd '') කරවූ, or මෙකමෙරවූ + උණු, හ, or ඕ = කරවූ, කර
වූහ, or මෙකරෙවුවෝ.
(Colloq.) මෙකරෙවූ + ආ = @කමෙරවුවා (sing. d' (pl.).
PERMISSIVE FORMS. @කෙරචු + වානේව් (or කෙරෙවුවා + වේ) = බෙකරෙවුවාවේ
(Sang.); මෙකලොරවූ + @දන් = @කකෙරවුමෙදන්; &c.
CoNDITIONAL MooD (Past form). තෙකකෙරඩු + ඔත්, or අත් = @ක@රවුමේවාත්, or නොකතෙරවුවත්.
PAST PART, ADJ. wITH TERMINATION Q. @ක@රවූ + ආවූ = @ක@රවුවාවූ,
e) may be used for short in the inflections.


Page 124
216 SINHALESE GRAMMAR. S 193
ЛExample III. Verb sites, 'I walk'-Principal parts tē8
faēgo orgē. (1) From the 2nd principal part pegs or zē8.
INDICATIVE MOOD.
Present Tense, Singular. lst pers. SF5 + (?)S = 5ĘS; &c.
Plural, lst pers. (Fv55 + (?)2 = 58S; &c.
(Oolloq.) ඇවිදි + නවා = ඇවිදිනවා (sing. fo pl.).
Past Tense.
Singular. ඇවිදි + ඊමි = ඇවිදිමි; &c.
lst pers. {: + එමි = ඇවිද්දෙමි; &c.
Plural, V ඇවිදි + ඊමු = ඇවිදීමු; &c. lst pers. {!දී. + එමු = ඇවිද්දෙමු; &c.
(Colog.) St.843 + p = qu88C (sing. g. pl.).
FUTURE TENSE.
Singular. lst pers. 5:53 + (g)adoaos = 9.5&sea6; &c.
Plural. 1st pers. Sit88 + (g)adenage = qu5&adeao9; &c.
(Colloq.) lst pers. SF5 + 2EESEE = (F8D&SEATa (sing.);
ඇවිදි + ඤඤමු = ඇවිදිඤඤමු (pl.). 2nd & 3rd pers, g88 + 35 = 9.885 (siп9.); ඇවිදි + ඊවිත් = ඇවිදීවිත් (pt).

S 193) ETYMIOLOGY. 27
OPTATIVE MOOD.
Singular. lst pers. t85 + (g)eed) = gu6&eo; &e.
Plural. Ist pers, st85 + (g)aejeo = (t866.Sjöa; &c,
IMPERATIVE MOOD.
Singular. 2nd pers. St88 + (g)8 orde) = gu88 or gu8ge; die.
Plural. 2nd pers. gu56 + (g)8 = St88ge; &c.
PERMISSIVE FORMS. දැවීද්ද + ආවේ (or ඇවිද්දා + වේ) = ඇවිද්දාවේ (sing): ඇවිද්ද + බෙදන් = ඇවිද්දෙදන්; &c.
CONDITIONAL MOOD. ඇවිදි + ත, තත්, or කේතාත් = ඇවිදිත, ඇවිදිතත්, or ඇවිදි @තාත්; &c.
ඇවිද්ද + (අ)ත් or ඔත් = ඇවිද්දත් or ඇවිද්දෙත්.
PRESENT PART. ඇවිදි + මින් = ඇවිදිමින්;
PRESENT PARTICIPIAL ADJECTIVE. ඇවිදි + න = ඇවිදින ; ඇවිදි + (ඉ)න්නාවූ = ඇවිදින්නාවූ,
VERBAL NOUNs. ඇවිදි + නු = ඇවිදිනු ; ඇවිදි + ඊම්, උම්, or ඉලි = ඇවිදීම්, SSSS), or citS&& ; &c.


Page 125
218 SINHASSE GRAMMAR. S 194
The remaining inflections are formed from the second form of the 2nd principal part by changing the final 9 into & and adding the necessary suffixes, thus :-
IMPERATIVE MOOD. (Colloq.) EBq + 8c3, or ebS3 = FEDę8c3, or qĐçebæỳ (sing.); ඇවිද + පල්ලා = ඇවිදපල්ලා (pl.); &c.
PERMISSIVE FORM, ඇවිද + පුදෙන් (or 'ඇවිදපූ + @දන්) = ඇවිදපුෙදන්.
PAsT PARTICIPLEs ENDING IN Q AND CSp. ඇවිද (Vide $ 177); ඇවිද + ලා = ඇවිදල).
PAST PARTICIPAL ADJECTIVE WITH TERMINATION ga. ඇවිද + පු = ඇවිදපූ.
Careful study of this section, SS 177, 189, 192, & 195, and the paradigms of conjugations given at the end of this chapter, should enable the student to form any of the inflections at once with accuracy.
194. Verbs may be divided into four conjugations according to the different ways in which their principal parts are formed. The second conjugation contains causatives and a large proportion of non-causatives, and the fourth conjugation involitive verbs. The principal parts of verbs of the four conjugations are given in the next two sections. It should be noticed that in compound verbs, such as &ascoees, ex8c)3, and celees, the first part undergoes no change, while the second part is conjugated according to one of the conjugations. Compound verbs, of which only a few are noticed, will, however, appear under “Exceptions.'

S 195 ETYMOLOGY 219
195. FIRST CONJUGATION.
Bases consist of one syllable. Changes: or ), is changed into at in past participial adjective. Past participle ends in ep, as 23)), co, C. Gerunds generally terminate in a and & only; those ending in its are more common and may be easily formed by suffixing 8 to the 2nd principal part.
Base (Pres. tense). Past Part. Adj. asso,o “eat” (vide p. 239.) O or a S. co), 'smear,' 'play' (a stringed musical
instrument) di P P. O. O O. Gy. G., “burn' (invol.) 0 O OM ܘt . C, 'lay,' 'place' ... 8 po a Cr. asoo, † “bathe” (one's self) 8 O Je. e), 'display,' 'put forth to view' 8 . a), “let down,' 'unload' O) oo .ெ 83, ' endure,' 'suffer to a Sr. e3, 'plough' 0. } - ) ... so,
SECOND CONJUGATION. Characteristics-— Final vowell qe of the base is changed into C1 (c) in the past participial adjective. Past participle ends in ), as apco, ga).
The gerundial forms zSS and as 56 are now commonly used in the sense of "pan-cake' and “sweet-meat' respectively. Observe that gerunds are often used where pure nouns are used in English, e.g., quiete, qugs, 'cry'; 2558, “cloth' (for spreading, &c.); quCÓSSD, “ seizure'; queBSD, F&BSD, &c., “question,” “query”; qęg©, *dress'; කැඩුම්, කී(ඩිම්, 'fracture ''; කෙඩාලු, කඩුලු (from කැඩිලි), ' o gap,' “stile'; as88), zSSS), o cut'; ocolacoc56, o building,' o structure ’; çSf5©, “notice,” “ advertisement”; ao Sēò, ao 3ēĐ, “dance”; 835 (from e2S), “leap,' 'summersault'; 988, creation'; (3gs, (Sco86,' letter,' ' document'; alted 36, burial.'
† In classics sometimes Coeo (past part. adj. arouaro).
8as is a peculiar gerundial form of this verb. The regular form 69 is also used, though not so frequently.


Page 126
220. SNBALESE GRAMMAR S 195
(i) Non-Causal Verbs.
(a) Bases consist of two or three syllables. Changes:
of or p in the first syllable is changed into it or st respectively.
Base (Pres. tense). Past Part. Adj. geac, “roll up' ... 8 A . ඇකුලූ. qé), * cry,’*weep' (vide p. 248.) 0 0 (0. ቐuዷ]. gé)C, “crow,' 'cry' (of birds generally)... ඇඬලූ. ceCC, "rub' (with the hand) రిds. qea), “mould' (images) • • • Fiz
Ехатple8.
seges, “believe’; 8, "knead', qesce, “wash' (clothes); 3)6, "twist' (of ropes, &c.), “grind'; pg46, 96, it "string together, “thread” ; CG, “ seize,” “ hold”; qęSCSe, ‘pick up ” ; “Sedes,ị “stir up” (as a heap of things, &c.), “excite ; ges, pes),S 'hear,' ' question'; Pos, "block up," “pile together"; ) o, 'yawn'; ena), "break'; asse, * cut '; ASea), 'agitate'; zwep, asse), 'scratch'; z926, 'hawk' (with the throat); cos, “sift' (in gemming, &c.), o wash '; coseo, o abuseo; coce, flow,' 'rise' (of water), 'dip in '; (see, join '; co&as, “surround, 'adorn"; ones, coco, 'strike"; copo, “waddle"; eas, “regard,' 'esteem"; aga, make '; Cos), place'; assa), "seethe,' 'boil; exce, “flog, "bruise'; e8, "foment,' 'warm"; e.86, esosa), “rub or smear on,' "touch'; Gras, 'drive' ; Goc, 'struggle,' 'wind' (as a thread); G6, 'bear,'" suffer'; c.90, 'wrap; ocs," raise,"; a0, dance'; as, coa, * bend'; '000, 8000, 'kill, “destroy'; e50C, * confuse," '' entangle '; eben, "hope for"; e.g., “defeat; ecs, 'put on' (dress or ornaments); ce, “ split,' 'cleave' ; absos, “impose,' ' thrust upon ; eaco, "declare,' “say”; ebɔco, “ trample,” “ thresh ”; esɔç, “ clear up ” ; e83edeo, ebɔaso, 'solder,' 'weld'; as "embrace'; Q&c, 'shine'; act, “ look at," 'see'; ses, “ insert,' 'put in ; Os), blot out,' 'obliterate,' 'melt' (metals, &c.); 86, kill'; 9), create'; ees, eas, “stitch'; 93-6, "aim at'; 6, 'stop,' 'delay'; 68, "frown,' 'scowl"; 688, 'deceive,
When the vowel in the first syllable is c, q, g, &, b, or 8, no change takes place except in the final vowel. Vide infra (d).]]
it The form egg is commonly used.
Past participial adjective seased or 5es. S Colloquially as takes the place of c3 generally. | Colloquially Sco, 536D (past part. adj. 6, 86D60).
Colloquial form. * The causal forms oock and eggs) are generally used now for cóç: in old classics the form cóơo (past part, adj. cóga) is found.
A.

S 195 TYMOLOGY. 221
beguile'; 86), “nurse and foster,' ' take or carry' (a child in the arms); &c, give birth to '; 846, wave,' 'spread or lay out,' "describe '; 860s, 'destroy,' 'lay waste'; 86, cease' (to yield fruit, milk, &c.); acas, avoid,' 'evade'; &c, 'eat' (respectful); &ect, * bury’; 88), “grow" (plants, &c.); 8es, 8eb, *cover,’* close'; e&bes, co&s,' comfort,' 'console'; occo, it “provide,'' supply; escos, esse, adorn,' ' array'; occas, “regard,' 'think "; aces, cause'; coag. as eos, “make '; Oc, e.g., "decorate,' 'bring up' (children, &c.); ese, coes, * chew,''bite'; &ye), *blow' (aswind); oc, &c. ‘pour or empty out.' "shake,' ' sift' (flour, &c.); colos, elos, “dig.'
Eacceptions. When the vowel in the second syllable is sp it is generally changed into it. The change of final of into e is common in classics. (Vide $ 194.)
Base (Pres.tense). Past Part. Adj. ge 26S, "spread out' -- రిర, రిe. ego), know,'" recognize" ••• ඇඳුනු, ඇඳින්න. seded, cultivate' (ground) ... pedezcg. asszopó, “decoct” ... విజార. addSaxoSD, “twirl” · කරකැවූ. asodí5D, “ castrate” -- మిర,
&Y
విడిబ, 3' stir up,' mix'(a liquid) { බිලිදීՀ), ocsaacs), "build,' 'bring to land' ... Gobasog. G9, 'cast down,' 'put' ... · දැමූ, දැමිම. epco, * shine forth,' 'clear up' ... b3. 8836, 'surround in ... පිරිවැරු. 8aoya), "fly'... wo ... 8ors). SQS,§ “ charm,'“ mutter' ... මැතුරු, මතුල. ca), obtain,' 'receive ... C8, CG. 8)œ6, pour out,’* shed ... &iq6, Sciece. acos," say' (respectful)... · වැදෑරු, වදාළ (or වදහළ). Đ6,$ “ sow’ ... 8.96, 88e.
The causal form Case) is also used.
† Past participial adjective Coveg or es Gebe).
i. The causal forms oceda) and oscedes are often used for cocas (croceso colloquially). (Vide principal parts of causal verbs.)
S. In classics the past part. is sometimes goo, Oago, ego res pectively.
Past part. 8a or 8&c2. The older form &ga is also used in books for esco.
T Past part. Ce60, GeDɔ, CDbC2, C6DC2, or Ceaơ


Page 127
222
Base (Pres, tenue). වමාර, * vomit'' Sosapo, "decline,' 'conjugate' 8a, dwell,' 'live'
ox86c3x6, ʻ go from place to placeʼ
o8oedo, “rectify,' 'amend'
(b) Bases consist of two or three syllables.
C, or on in the first syllable respectively.
SINEAL'S GRAMMAR.
S 195
Past Part. Adj.
886. වරනැගුවිසූ. සැරිසැරු. හරිගැස්සු,
O OB
Changes: is changed into g or Čf
The vowel in the second syllable of bases
consisting of three syllables is also generally changed
into g by assimilation. in gerunds ending in 8, e. g., ඉතිරීම්,
Base (Pres. tense). cqe, 'pull out ... Capó, o overfdow ”... C.g6, pluck up,' ' wrest' Cap, "issue' (as from a spring) Cecco, “earn,' supply" Cso, 'pull up,' 'extract.' Ca, cook” Có, “ suck,' Co, "rub" cgee, "scoop out' ceda, “lift up,' 'raise' CgC, CSC, 'bear' (a burden qqo, "roar,' 'thunder' gC),8 * run" a s ge sg, “offer' (a gift) Sede, oswell out' Saos, "burst' (ietrans.) 96, 'fill,' 'commence'
mo
absorb
Assimilation of vowels is common
ඉගුළුම්, ඉගිළිම් ; ඉතුරුම්,
Past Part. Adj.
QGeồn, ඉගිළුg. ඉතුරු, ඉතිරු, උතුළ,+ ඉදුරු, ඉදිරූ .
@令·
စ္ဆဗဠာ, စ္ဆဇဗé).j‡ ඉපුටු, ඉපිටු.
ଦ୍ରୁପ, ଜ୍ଵଥି.!!!
@ర.
?g...
ඉලිප්පූ.
ඉස්සු. ඉසිලු, ඉසුලූ, ඉහිලු. லிலி,ே கிஷன், ஒழுகு.ர் දිවූ.
8g.
පිප්පු.
පිපිරු, පිපුරු.
පිරූ .
Forms such as 686ed, G&Geo8, &c., of the present tense are often used in books. Past part. etco, which is identical with that of se,
"rain.'
This form occurs in classics. This form is more euphonious.
ඉවුම්, ඉවීම්.
In classics past part. adj. is sometimes SS
Gerunds ending in 6: ges&D;
S Past participle ge) or g5Cs. In classics sometimes (both base
and past part.)

S 195 RTYMOLOGY. 223
Base (Pres. tense). Past Part. Adj. 6Cs, “link,' 'splice,'' weld'... 886. Seedeo, “burn,' 'bake' පිලිස්සූ. 6,' 'bark' (as a dog) ... Són. 2ç, “release” 8 & 8 ... මිඳු.
6aedo, 'endure,' 'tolerate' ... 8edg.
6, g6, “scratch,” “scrape off”... Bó, Són.
(c) Bases consist of two or three syllables. Changes: () or & in the first syllable is changed into ab or ey
respectively.
Base (Pres. tense). Past Part. Adj. ు 'wrap round' 露 8)a), press down" a · එබු. onasoo, 'chop,' 'pound,' " peck' ... කෙකටු. eMaio346&o, † “pinch” ... Gమితితపై,
Eacamples. concoɔao, “ plat,” “ knit”; oMexf6, “ choose,” “ solve”; GAcã), “chatter,” * speak”; eNeS), “milk,’İ “wash” (past part. adj. GAçe) ; colebɔco, o soak’; S-33e, 'winnow '; 601.e3), 'incite,' 'instigate"; 63)f6, 'mature,''become hard' (intrans.); ecog, 'join,' 'contrive,' 'employ’; Oasco, Scoco, “ seek,” “thatch” (past part. adj. GNCE, OGOS); O Codą, GABOdç, “ wash.'
(d) Bases consist of two or three syllables. Changes:
none, except the characteristic change of the final vowel.
Vide supra (a).)
Base (Pres. tense). Past Part. Adj. que, “ couple,” “yoke” ... ... s. gos, “tear,' 'saw' ... 96. g8es, 'endure' (with patience) • 69a
“mix' (as curry stuffs in cooking) 露 A. ace), boc, "hang,' 'suspend » එල්වූ, එල්ලූ, de," spread out' (of a cloth, mat, &c.),
“cast down" is sa
o c6ce, cadócce, “whine,” “howl” (Past part. adj. CTG6&ò, උඩබ්රි(or රූ)ල්ලූ].
† The forms GMad

Page 128
224 SINEIALESE GRAMAR. S 195
Eacamples.
ecc, darn"; as, "sink' (intrans.); asics, "say" (past part. adj. as, asg or 2S2); aS6, weigh'; Gascos, eace,' soil,' 'profane'; c35as, “covenant,' 'oonsent"; God, “pay off,' 'spend' (as time); eaco, "say"; seed, “wet,' 'damp'; eCose, "press upon,' 'throng'; 6&), 'win' (a race, lawsuit, &c.); 36, rot,' 'digest"; Seó,f “swear'; GG56, totter,' 'splinter'; ages, “preach'i 26, 'sleep'; 88, 269, extinguish, cool"; 289, finish'; 0836, protrude'; modes, “drive away,
expel'; Goe, pluck' (fruit, &c.), "pluck off' (as cotton, coir fibre, &c.); Geos, “strain,' 'distill'; geose, “overturn,' 'roll': onecs, 'trouble' “agitate'; 846, rejoice"; 8co, * shut,' ' close' (past part. adj. 8g or 89); 800, 86,S' cook; 8a, swim"; 86, comb; oak, divide"; e66, separate,' 'settle' (accounts, disputes, &c.); so, die"; 58a, squeeze"; 8oca, "creep through; 3ao, write,' 'turn" (on a lathe), “ mince" (past part. adj. 63 or 69); 6coce, o sprout'; 6edos, o slip," 'slide"; 6e, untie,' 'loosen; 5as, bite,' ' chew'; 5gaO, expand,' “spread out'; sees, 'examine,' ' inquire into'; abao,T * weave"; 5cc, ecs, “dry”; 5es, Saos, “explain,' ' solve,' " spend'; 5& 'spread out '; ee&c, 'shake,' 'tremble' (intrans.); 63ao, Sco, “beg" (alms, &c.); 638, Sa), “think'; 8&c, &ag 'boil down"; ace, be, “cast down,' 'spread out.'
Eacception.
885ecoce, o contemn,” “treat disrespectfully” (past part. adj. 828 @හළුg).
NoTE.-Some verbs, causal only in form but not in sense, will be found under causal verbs. The verbs (CC, ගල්ල, දක්ක, අස්වද්ද, කරකව, කුලන්ත, හරිගස්ස, උලුප්පු, උස්ස, පුරුද්ද, පුලුස්ස, &teds, &edes, which have become non-qausal in sense, but seen to be variants of causal forms now seldom used, have been noticed above. A few more of these will be found below under causal verbs
° Past part. ć8Ees or cf8ēDesco. Past part. adj. c85.gs or dSēDedes. † Past part. adj. Se in classics. In the expression 88sad, 'eva effects of swearing' (falsely), 85 stands for (es)6) See or 5806) (of swearing"). Contrast 9C, sometimes SSC (base 88C, 3S), "wood apple' (Feronia elephantum).
This word is now loosely used in colloquial language, e.g., esbos. Ogoogaa) ée), *don't tell lies'; 88a, case 50ao (or escape) c6)0 s8coo (coaxia “when I too get the chance (or when I catch you) I will pay you off' (lit. "lecture you properly").
S Past part. 8a, 88, 8asco, or 8sco
Past part. Dao. (Vide $ 196.) * Past part. Đạo or Đơoco, Past part, adj. 5g or 59.

S 195 ETMOLOGY. 225
(ii) Causal Verbs. Characteristic-Vowel in the penult of the base (con
sisting of three or four syllables) is changed into ab in the past part. adjective.
Bases consist of two, three, or four syllables.
tag For the benefit of beginners, bases of the correspunding non-causal forms are given after the 2nd principal part and, under “ Eacamples,' within parentheses after the English explanations, except when such forms are either not extant or not common. In explanations where the words “cause to' are necessary, they are omitted to gain space by placing an ellipsis before the succeeding verb, as '-eat for “cause to eat.' Observe that, owing to the difference of idioms in the two languages, some of the explanations do not admit of “cause to ' being prefixed to them. (Vide notes on pp. 224 & 229.)
(a) Other changes: Same as those under (i) (a). But in bases of three or four syllables, if c occurs in the 2nd syllable, it is changed into ? [vide supra (i) (b).); and if g occurs in the 2nd syllable consisting of a vowel-consonant and a consonant, it is changed into it.
Base (Pres. tense). Past Part. Adj. i Non-causative. q09, 'set' (a spring or trap) ... Peo8. qęādēD, “-weep,” “-cry” (vide p. 249)... uGrade. අඬ. § '-spread out,' '-open out 8oose. අතුර.
Š }poldavedep,255){Š q&q, “-pull,’‘-draw” (vide p. 255) { reg. අදි. φοςξο, ඇද්දෙවූ. qscoS, "-wash' (clothes) ... 8cec9. අපුල්ල. coD, “-feed,” “-eat” (vide p. 241) ... adue. SY.
කලඹව -aoriłata * குைஇே2. කලඹ. කළම්බව, agitate” . {మెషీg. කළම්බ. coas), '-smear,'-play' (on a stringed
musical instrument). ... core. Cs)3.
Ecamples. qpapc{ore)e), *-roll,'' *-shrivel up' (qapc); qc9, esco8), -understand,' “intimate' (qS, æIS); qSðÐ, efedeo, Saoð, “-pierce,'-thrust," -butt' (28); p &ge (or pass), 'dress' (another), 'get a drawing made (spé); gase, gaux, gaseos, "-know,' 'introduce' (ego);
7-88 - Q


Page 129
226 SINHALESE GRAMMAR. S 195
(68), '-mould' (images), “chase away' (tea); 68, '-send' (to 3rd person), '-open' ('F8); eFCGê, '-seize,' “-hold ' (ecce); eFGè, 'paste,' “stick'; .308, '-pick up' (see); es5, esca), "kindle,' 'incite quarrels, &c.; ee3e3D, “-stir up,” “-excite” (Sedes); qesia, qedo, qedesƏ, “-hear,” “-inquire” (șes) ; aixãOĐ, “-break,” “-pluck” (adad); adedao, කප්ප, කප්පව, *-cut ' (කප); කලන්ව, කලනත, කලත්තව, * stir up,” o mix" by stirringo (asCeo); ose), co sezo, ocaba), o-take" (csokéá); coCeƏ, “ save,” “unfasten,” “redeem” ; coesfēĐ, coedes, coedersSO, “-strike” (ගස ); තබ්ව, තබ්බ, තබව, තබ්බව,+ *-keep,' *-place' (නබ); තලව, -bruise,” “-flog” (ave); ç2steo, çasitaso, çzistasyao, “ show,” “exhibit” (දකි); දන්ව, දන්න,$ * inform ' (දනි); දව, 'burn' (ද); නග්ව, නග්ග, acco&, “raise,'S "-ascend' (ago); OC3), '-cease crying,' 'soothe'; නවත්ව, නවත්ත, නවන්තව, * stop '' (නවත); නස්ව, නස්ස, නස්සව, , “-kill,” “-destroy' (Oco); CorpÐ, “give bath” (aro») ; esƆGeÐ, “twine or : wrap round,' 'entangle' (=esoe); eas, 'load' (goods, &c.); e460, order,' 'pass' (laws, &c.), “set up' (a seat, &c.); as 2.68), "spread,' “extendo (es 26); eso, este, esos), “-jump," o drive away” , (පනි); පලඳව, පලන්දව, (or. පලන්ද), ''adorn" another (පලඳි) ; egg (orc)8, eoses, esoscige), 'defeat,' '-defeat" (có); ease, eases, es&aas), “observe,' 'maintain' (ea)25); 6)6Csa), '-shine' (606-DOS); DefS), Dedeo, DedeoID, “ let or take down,” “-descend,” “-flow ” (6)63); a)28, “get let down or unloaded,' 'lay down” (8)2); 868, "make muddy'--e.g., fields by the trampling of oxen, '-tread" (86); eles, egg, eggs, '-polish,' '-smoothen,' '-draw toddy' from trees (මදි); මන්ව, මන්න, මන්නව, *-measure '' (මනි); මරව, *-kil1' (මර); 9C8), 'dry up sauce in cooking, (generally) "wither vegetables by slightly cooking with scraped cocoanut : e)eda), eledas, eedesa), '-sew” (9es); coë), * send'—to a third person (co); Cocste), Coc’es), Gessesse), '-roost,' '-lie down" (CdS); aged 8, shed,' 'scatter' (&cp6); 868, &gs, egga), -strike,' 'force in by striking (83); &sdga) (or aes), වඳව, *-worship '' (වඳි); වරද(orද්)ව, වරද්ද, වරද්දව, * make a mistake,” '''fail' (වරදි); වලක්ව, වලක්ක, වලක්කව, *avoid '(වලකි); වස්ව, වස්ස, Sedeoẽ), “-close,” “-shut” (Đao), “-rain” (Đ63); 538), 5đẹ, 5đçS), “-pierce,'
* Observe that the explanations apply to the first two forms, which have now almost lost the causal sense, and “cause to " should be employed in explaining the third (double causal) form, which is now used as the proper causative. This should be borne in mind in connection with the explanations in other similar cases. (Vide $ 154.) † Colloquially 2688), 6862), 28œ8) (rare). Vide 26)-p. 220. The double causative Gasco8 is sometimes colloquially used. $ The form adoĐ (past part. adj. aSoE) is also used in this sense.
What is prepared in this manner is called educes, a gerundial form. The form 9to56 is also used.

S 195)
ETYMOLOGY.
227
-shoot with an arrow (58); esq8, aga, -make, '-decorate' (සද, හද); සලස්ව, සලස්ස, සලස්සව°, 'cause,' ' effect,' “bring about (සලස); සාදව, ‘-make '' (සාද); සඟව, භගව, හංගව (past part. adj. cozoco), cozocoa, coloecog), “hide' (-coocs); ecse, 'turn round" (eved); cog68, '-act or move,' 'regulate' (coz806); a)28, '-plough."
.(1 ܣ)
Exceptiот8.
Base (Pres, tense). Past Part. Adj. i Non-causative. qecideDoge, “-cultivate' (ground)... qedeagoga. අස්වද්ද. ad6ēD, “-do' (vide p. 213) @කෙරවු. කර. කරකවච, *-twir1” ... කරකැවෙවු. කරකව. ගොඩනග්ව, GAcadɔadaolacsfe. ගොඩනග්ග, ( , , y iii • J මෙගාඩනැග්ගු.
5, 'lift up,'-build పఏపg | అరావిదియె@ගාඩනංව, @ගාඩනැංවූ.
ဗ၃ဝူခူ;clear up, be pleased ర్నిర్మిGqర్తి. ಅರಿಲ್ಲಿ, හරිගස්ව, හරිගැස්වූ හරිගස්ස, } ''rectify,' *mend'... { හරිගැස්සු, හරිගස්සව, හරිගැස්බෙසවූ.
(b) Vide supra remarks at (b) of non-causal verbs and
(a) of causal verbs.
Base (Pres. tense). Past Part. Adj. || Non-causative. Cege, "produce,'" cause' ... geog2. උපදි. Cay69, '-overflow,' '-boil over ' Sas6,ó9. Čaó. cgdebe, '-scoop out,' '-float' ... g6.3ease. උලුප්ප. Cedes&, "...lift up' •. ඉස්ගෙසවූ. උස්ස. FÈ,}"-thunder,’ "-roar" ... (SciSoo. @c్ళర, đ5)ê), “-run' As දිවෙවු. ge. sedes), '-swell out' පිප්කෝපවූ. gede. gose, "blast,' '-burst' ... පිපිගොරවු. ses.
8), “awaken, it '-open' (as ಅಡ್ಡಿಟ್ಗೆ: y t pen' (a පිබිඹෙදවූ. a85. gốđge), “-link,” “-splice''-weld” 88đoợ8). sogg. S68, '-bark' ... · ෆිබොරවු. බුර.
SeedcoÐ, “-burn,” “-bake” පිලිස්සෙවූ. පුලුස්ස. gge), '-set free,' 'freeze' මිමෙදවූ. ଥିବt.
- Eacceptions.
Coas), Coasso, Coasso) (past part. adj. gozose, gozose, ඉගැන්මෙනවු), “teach” (උගණ); උගුල්ව, උගුල්ල, උගුල්ලව (past part. adj.gdscs, gdiscs, gdsceCS), 'pull out' (cqe).
o Vide note 3 on page 229.
In this sense the corrupted form &Sc. is colloquially used.
Q 2


Page 130
228
SINHALESE GRAMMAR.
S 195
(c) Vide supra remarks at (c) of non-causal verbs and
(a) of causal verbs.
Base (Pres. tense).
ఇల్లి '-wrap round ps 868, stare" t
so, "lift up,' ' erect' 888 oso O8), “-chop,''-pound,''-peck,' “instigate” ( e. ses ocopes8, "roar,' 'growl,' 'thunder' ecçãOD, “ prate,” “chatter” enebo Croso, osoak,” osaturate" oesea)8), “-incite' Ο ΚΣ ene28, '-drink,' '-absorb ge) ca), "kindle' (fire), 'double'
(the fist) ocopçS, “-contrive,” “-employ” ...
Past Part. Adj. ඒකෞතව. එකෞතව.
dogs. එසෙවු.
ෙකෙටවු. അg. өҫебOE. කෞපෙඟවූ. දෙපළඹෙවූ, eee.
ෙමෙලවූ, GరతిE.
Non-causative.
ඕත. ඔත.
easjao.
өca).
mass. GesSD.
So.
Goog.
(d) Vide Supra remarks at (d) of non-causal verbs and
(a) of causal verbs.
Base (Pres. tense), Past Part. Adj. erre:S), -couple, -yoke ' G. goss, '-tear, -saw”. ඉෙරවූ.
Cice, o-ask' ... ඉල්ලෙවූ. ඉහිරව, ඉහිරුව, * spill” ඉහිරෙවූ. éGG8), “-hang,'“-suspend' එල්ලෙවූ. dea), 'drive away' ... bgca. ee8, '-fall,' 'give' · එලෙවූ. 85), send' (to 1st & 2nd persons) ba). azes, 'invite' ... · කැමඳවූ zSçe, *-sink' කිඹෙඳවූ. escoSD, “-say,” “read ”... » කිෙයවූ, cBogad, cSC Ge, dSoCD, “immerse,” SCS, క్టణ * inlay, '-swallow 8 හිල්ලෙවූ. ගිවිස්ව, හිවිස්ස, ගිවිස්සව, *-cove- ශිවිස්වූ, ගිවිස්සු, nant,” “-consent '... to do ගිවිස්සෙවූ, ෙගන්ව, ෙග නන්න, ගෙ න් නව, ගෙන්වූ, ගන්නු, '-bring,' 'get brought' ෙගන්දෙනවූ. 8668, '-swear,' ' take oath of '... eage.
Eraтрівв.
Non-causative
qieraq. ඉර.
qsPocoe.
එල්ල.
එළ. 芝).
කිඳ, කිය. d3.
උගිවිස.
ෙගණ.
දිවිර.
ex8, -give' (o); see, -fiinish' finish' (5e); ooë, "shew (teeth), 'grin"; Gage.8, '-drive away, '-expel' (hexose); 846),
Old form is one (root ca).

S 195) ETYMOLOGY 29
rejoice, '-exult (846); 8a08, '-shut,' '-close' (so); 8sge), essee (past part. adj. 8SEISOE), “ establish,” “found” (880) ; eessfÐ, Gebastao, GobassaoÐ (past part. adj. GebSide), GAelod, Oebafol aoe), “ show,” exhibit (Geogó); ecose, '-filter' (oegs); ecss, Geose (past part. adj. 6 eacS), 'enrobe, 'wrap round'; 638, '-write,' '-turn on a lathe (Go) ; eneee, brandish,” “-vibrate” (Ge6Qe) ; &aea) (=e3co), '-dry' (Sacc); 5.369, spread about,' 'scatter’ (56366); 6858, '-dry“ (GSG); Oð8)GÐ(orG9SGS), '-tremble,' '-shake ' (eð8)C); හික්මව, * subdue,' *train " (හික්මෙම).
Eacceptions.
සංසි(orහි)ඳව, සංසි(or හි)ඳුව [past part. adj. සංසි(orහි)කෙඳවූ], appease,' 'satisfy’ (esosos, ecosos).
NoTE.-(1) Observe that some verbs admit of double causal forms, which are often used colloquially in preference to the older and more correct causatives, e.g., coedea (for coed or cedes), assages (for assado or adedes), ebado Soed (for es Sf3) or es sao), and others given under the second conjugation (ii) supra. Of these the original and less euphoneous forms such as coeda, asseds, first given, are now rarely used.
(2) Sometimes verbs which are causative in form are now used as non-causative, as ව, අඹව, ඉහිර(orරු)ව, කැඳව, ගලව, නලව, නියව, cos, e-665), bcs). Similarly causal forms are sometimes used in classics in a non-causal sense, e.g., “assassess' for as as 85. (he, &c.) “ stirred”; “ FigêDɔ ” for FzGep, o having rolled up.” (Vide p. 224.)
(3) asced, escedes, or esceedess) is also used after other verbs to express the sense of procuring or causing, as in d865 as 639 ceededoes, cause that (or the) work to be done'; so C&Gero éð«SED coGeefesSB, “I will cause (persuade) him to come to you.” (Vide Chapter on Idioms.)
THIRD CONJUGATION.
Characteristics.-Bases end in ? and the past part. adj. in org. Past participles end in q, as size, etc., audio.
(a) Bases consist of two or three syllables. Changes : q or p in the first syllable is, as usual, respectively changed into q or qi. The last consonant is doubled in forming the past participial adjective ending in që, but if a seminasal is attached to the consonant it is augmented into its corresponding full nasal and the consonant is not doubled. These forms are now more frequently used than those ending in g. In the formation of the latter the final syllable does not undergo any change. When these fortins


Page 131
230 SNBALESE GRAMMAR S 195
are rare or not extant, forms that may be justified by analogy are given within parentheses to enable the beginner to form the inflections (e.g., z85, Q). 38, as distinguished from 6.5, 6,3665) which are derived from the 2nd form of the second principal part and which are confined to books. In bases of three syllables the vowel in the second syllable is generally changed into it in forming the first form of the second principal part. The consonant as in the second syllable is when doubled changed into its original tes. Past participles may be easily formed by changing the final g of the 2nd principal part into ; but if g is combined with G3, it is changed into St. (Vide $ 177.)
Base (Pres. tense). q8, draw,' 'pull' (ride p. 253) ce 26, “pierce,' 'butt' - (8,' ' dress (one's-self), 'make a drawing' o 8 sea, it 'sweep' e. as 5, "spin' (thread) O o zso 8, ' cough '' o-s, S' count, “enumerate' ... exd8, “ warm ’ (one's-self), “ bask’ ao dí6, “ascend' (ride aduGico) ... aes,' bow,' 'worship' e8. row,' 'paddle,' 'swing ... e325, jump, "spring" (vide
p. 219) ce &, put on' (dress or orna
ments) espes, 'pound and clean' (grain),
'prune' o as, fry, “grill, 'roast a o
Past Part. Adj.
φιές (φιξ). ඇන්න, (ඇනි)
ඇන්ද, ඇඳි. ඇමැද්ද, ඇමදි. කැට්ට, (කැටි). කැස්ස, (කැහි).3 ගැන්න, (ගැණ8). තැප්ප, (නැපි). නැග්ග, නැගි. නැමැද්ද, නැමදි. පැද්ද, පැදී.
පැන්න, (පැනි).
පැලැන්ද, පැලඳි.|
පැස්ස, (පැහි).:
Θιας, (60ιξ).
* The gerunds queẽð and ebce Sò are now generally used in the sense of "garment' and * ornamental dress' respectively.
In classics sometimes co83. The expressions 202 and 80ged are commonly used in lieu of 83. O
Past part. azeo (or 2Szes), -Ce2; eve(or ezes), -C3).
S Note the classical form 'ds-6sos' in the expression c36so gas, should be calculated,' for corso.
In classics sometimes esca.

S 195) ETYMOLOGY. 23
Base (Pres. tense). Past Part. Adj.
Dê, “bind” a ... බැන්ද, බැඳි.” FID-69, “revile,” “ scold,” “ speak” DSifao, (DKSF). S8, S8, descend' බැස්ස, (බැසි, බැහි).* 983, ' trample down,' 'press out" 856), Sts. 88, 'polish,' 'draw toddy' (from
cocoanut tree, &c.) · මැද්ද, (මැදි). 9)2S3, ' measure' ... මැන්න, (මැනි). cos, “pray,' 'imprecate' (good
or evil) 0 ... ܕܡܗqܕܡܘ) ܕܨܶܘ݂$(. 6es, 'guard,' ' protect' , రబాదా. రLదవే. Ced3, roos.' perch,' ' lie down'
(of animals in general) Gecsico. (GER). 58, ' worship ... වැන්ද, (වැඳි). aG8, embrace' ... DuG IS, (SO Ge&). වසි, වජ්හි, " rain ' O වැස්ස, වැසි (or වැහි).$ coco, coé8, o pare, “chip හැස්ස, (හැසි or සැසි).
Ecceptions. cas, beseech, request' ... secov3. අරි, }་བed (to 3rd person){ဇ္ဈဦး (ඇරි). හරි, leave, open ... | are Sca, (ar 8). oats, stop, stay ... නැවති, නැවතූ නූ (න).3 coê3, CoS3, o die,” “perish” නැසූ(Or සූ)නු(න), නට.t ecoss, lose in game, &c. ... පැරදි, පැරදුනු (න). cēDe63, o prevail,” “ last,” “ behave est DEFS, e SDSS (Oo).
G ( , tr,
(e)ہے جse.چels;۳۳ake;" 'open'(as.a} eac
8, bear fruit or flower' (for
the first time) هته) بين يقع( - ab, "proceed-go or come
(respectful) ... වැඩිය. (වැඩි). 88, 'strike against,' 'rush in;... වැදුනු(න),වන්.: Đ65, o err. i fail” ... లిరggర్తి (రి). &cess, refrain' වැලකුනු (න). ancis,' think' හැඟි
(b) Bases consist of two or three syllables. Changes :
Vowel in the first syllable being it, (c), , (3), b, or (é),
In classics sometimes a)s. Gerunds in 6: a 35, at 5, Quée).
† Past part. Du&O (or Deo), -Gep. In sometimes Go or Q). Cf. the form in t * evening star' (lit. " the star (that rises)
classics the past part. adj. is he expression gap36)ge exo)6&:NoêD, when the sun sets").
ț Past part. D&D (or Deo), -Geɔ; cotDeo, -Ceɔ. CODÉS, -C2: Oue (or
రు త), -Q3; లి. -Gు, లిరి, --C.


Page 132
232 SNALCSE GRAMMAR S 195
no changes take place in the first and second syllables. Changes in the final syllable are the same as those noticed
under (a) supra.
Base (Pres. tense). qēcŞ, “ walk” (vide p. 216) quesé, pick up,' 'pick out' ...
Past Part. Adj.
ඇවිද්ද, (ඇවිදි). ඇහින්ද, (ඇහිඳි).
8, 'sprinkle,” “bale out” 蠶} 8 P } ဇွéထ, (ඉසි). ass8, dive' කිමිද්ද, (කිමිදි). zsās, sneeze කිඹිස්ස, (කිඹිසි). d53, 'swallow' ... cÉGC, (dSe). d558, 'covenant,' 'consent.' ... dissedes, (essa).
cxd585, get up,' 'rise from ' ... 85, "blow'(with mouth, pipe or
නැගිට්ට, (නැගිවි),
tube) පිම්බ, (පිඹි).
體 'wipe,' 'cleanse' a පිස්ස, (පිසි).
58, 'break,' 'crack' (brittle
things) oa a බින්ද, (බිඳි). 83, "bore,' 'pierce,' 'shoot'
(arrow) A විද්ද, (විදි), 58, “suffer,' 'undergo' වින්ද, (විඳි). 638, 'cut off,' 'exterminate's 886, (638). 88, ( "prepare or express' (oil) : හි න්ද, (හිඳි).
蠶 “kiss,' 'sniff
සිම්බ, (සිඹි). ඉම්බ, (ඉඹි).
Eacceptions.
has 8, 'play' . @කළිය, (කෙකළි). ec5, 'lick' . ... ... ලෙවිය, (කෙලවි). සිටි, 'stand,' " stay,' 'be (of $833ao, (633). sa, persons), "dwell ' ... : හිටිය, (හිටි).
FOURTH CONJUGATION.
Involitive Verbs. Characteristics.-Vowel in the first syllable is get, f, g,
ở, Đ, orð, and it is immutable.
Past part. adj. ends in Čig
(or d2).f Past participles end in ö, as 8, q65, 68.
* Imp. mood, 2nd pers. sing. 8g, sasa, sasa, 83a (colq.).
t Cf. the ending Co of present participial adjectives. The endings C or Cao and FễĐĐ of the past part. adj. are peculiar to involitive verbs. ĒD is used only colloquially. (Vide $ 179.)

S 195 TYOLOGY 233
(a) Bases generally consist of two or three syllables. Changes: the final vowel is changed into C, and 3 or & is suffixed to the vowel-consonant formed by its combination.
as The corresponding volitive forms are given in the manner in which non-causal verbs were given under causal verbs, and the words “be' and “become" (which are often employed to convey the involitive sense) are omitted in the explanations as “cause to ' was omitted in those of causal verbs. The involitive idea should always be kept in view in order to comprehend the explanations correctly. When a word has departed from its involitive sense (as GS) in its sense of peep'), the explanations are marked with an asterisk (*); and when an involitive form of a word admits of being used in the sense of both a volitive and an involitive, as in the sentences CScoo Cocoa begoso (volitive), “the boy hanged on the tree'; Goos (go) begaco (involitive), the branch of the tree was hanging,' such words or their explanations are marked with two asterisks (**).
Base (Pres. tense). Past Part. Adj. Volitive.
song, "drag (one's-self or its
self),”** “wheeze” (vide p. 253) qug (co). ę8. GGao, “pierce" . ... sets)3 (a). අනි. qGao, '-mixed up'... ... Fa QSA (SO). రియో, qu@GNó, “-twisted,” “grind” ... quadóa“ (ao). අඹර. q66, quit,' 'pass off,'
'-opened' a ... quój (eo). કૃ8. sect, “adhere,' 'stick' ... gigs (CO). <ы»
Seo, quGNao, “hear,” “overhear”... qFugg(or.) 9 (ao). qes, cao. çzeç, “-united' ... ... Seves (30). ඇඳ• gasos, "pass away" ... gassa (a)). - genç, “-mellow" ... g'e (a). geog, '-born,' 'arise' ... gege (as). උපදි.f ge6, '-torn,' '-sawn ... 66 (ao). ర. 9, sile oooo (o). ဓွင်3. ഴ്ത്ത, sprinkled A § (eo). : ဒွန္Ś၆. gedeos, -lifted up' ... geda g (OO). උස්ස. ඒකෞත, ) , . ඕත. එහෙත, -wrapped round 8 d. : 3. ඔත.
Verbal nouns aged and q89 are also used in the sense of asthma.' In some parts of the Island is is used in the sense of 'wheeze.'
This form is also used as an involitive, when it takes the same past part. adj. as eben.


Page 133
234 SNBALCS GRAMMAR. S 195
Base (Pres. tense). Past Part. Adj. Wolitive, Dea), “bend down, peep" ... 22)ço (ao). OS). dogs, "sinkin' (mud, &c.) ... dot-g (so). さうご. DoS), o come' P DO ... b9 (ao). 巴。 ФСө&),** * approach ” ... ėðC) &O). ars
éconc,** “hang on or from "... èce (ao). එල්ල.
Etamples. 。 gdSee, start" (as a bird or planet), '-drawn out' (cqe); 9dSeg, 'overflow' (ca.6, q.v.); g869, 'swell,' '-bloated'; g866, '-up rooted' (Cgos); 96done, '-scooped,' 'rise to the surface' (Ceede); Q&06, '-spilled'; &868), 'break' (aspa)); z8916e, * cut' (asse); zozoë6G), o-agitated," "-stirredo (ase60); zovceobo, zovce adox), “-stirred up" (es)(202, zoczew); z8298), '-eaten,” 'eat' (zo); 2668 (or ZSG), 'sink" (past part, ass); assoe,' '-excited, "-angry'; ascood, “read,' 'say (Sco); ESGA6, “-weighed” (2S6); GaoGM6, “-done” (axó); GaduG 

Page 134
236 SINHALESE GRAMMAR S 195
(b) Bases consist of three syllables with vowels qi and g in the 1st and 2nd syllables respectively. Changes : the vowel in the 2nd syllable is assimilated to C in the 3rd syllable of the past participial adjective. The other changes in the final syllable, &c., are similar to those of (a) supra.
Base (Pres. tense). Past Part. Adj. Volitive.
casteС, “shrivel,” “curl up ... 守aaGs (c). qezece. q8coc, '-washed' (of clothes) fiscga (2)). esco. qSG-16, '-strung or threaded '... isé (a). අමුණ. c56ct,' 'pain,' 'take fire' ඇවුලුනු (න). අවුල. q8edocs, '-stirred up,' '-excited' siegt (&). фs)ecз. qušBGDó, “-stopped,” “-blocked up " Fagó-Eg (ao). අහුර. assics (68, "get up ' ... · නැගුටුතු (න). නැගිටි. cassoc, ' trip,' '-hindered" . ozaega (o). - eba aSSGYd6, “ spread,” “-diffused " ... ezopasz <*j (400). e Dó. e566, 'arrive,' 'come ... etSga) (C). t eg46. acSoos, -shed ' ... ... Đación (ao). වගුර, & Sogs, “lie prostrate," dormant,
or half done' (of work, &c.)... at 6 g (20). r වැපිමෙර, *-sown ' ... ... වැපුරුණු (න). වපුර. e866, behave," " move' හැසුරුණු (න). -
[ Vide next section for the principal parts of defective verbs.
Remarks. 1. Additional meanings of some of the involitives may be gathered from those given for their corresponding volitives, as in the case of causal and non-causal verbs.
2. Compound verbs are sometimes used to convey the sense of some of the above-mentioned verbs. Vide $201, Idioms, and Index B. 3. Observe that involitives generally do not take gerunds in 6, and that their gerunds in S are identical in form with those of volitives.
4. The involitive verbs (56c, gasos, gasoe, g5Saos, ඉදිකෙර, ඉපතෙද, එලෙඹ, නික්මෙම, පැකිලෝ, පැතිකෙර, පැමිබෝණ, පැරඹෙද, පැවතෙත, පැහැෙද, පිබිඹෙද, වැහිකෙර, වැනියෙර, වැජඹෙ, වැලකෞක, වැලකෙප, and 5806 also take past part. forms ending in q, as 5C, gased, స్థితe, &c.
* The gerund quē636 is generally used in the sense of “side pain.” it e SB0, eo Soco, and ebed are also used.

196) TYMOLOGY. 237
Irregular and Defective Verbs. 196. These are few in number, but in common use and should be carefully studied. Some of these verbs have already been noticed in the previous section. The gerunds ending in 6 are rare.
Present (3rd per 8. || Past art. | Fast | Imperative || Gerund in 5
sing.). Adj. Part. (8і:g.).
scs, eds 8, "is r error
worth ' ques, cer, 'is'
(vide p. 268) ඉඳි, ඉඳියි, f ' is '' (of උන්, ge ඳු, ඉඳුව, || ඉඳීම්, ඉඳුම්.
persons), 'sits 'Cod (0) ඉඳින්, ඉඳපිය (vide p. 269) උපදි, = {|{ ceర్చ | 3 Ceg, උපදියි, 篮熙 * උපන්න | ඉපිද ඉපදීය ඉපදිම්,ඉපදුම් {リョ「露頭 පද් »SPOP SV.
ඉපෙඳයි, ཕ 3s (FSSD (aso) g e3, d, “ comes " ... ဍန္ဒ අවුන්, එව,වර,වතෙරන්, ඊම්, ඒම්.
ඇවින්,| වෙරා (sing. df ඇවිදින්: pl.)
ඔබී, ඔහියි,$ *is be- O -- -
coming or proper'
කකියයි, 'aches' ...| කකියා පු|| කකියා nso කැක්කුම්.
කරයි,කෙකෙර්'does"| කළ කර, } කර, කරපන්, } කිරිම්,ගොකරිම්,
(vide p. 210) ෙකාට කරපිය @කර,මි.
ఐళ్ళ ఐ ఈడె,tయిరో, ఐరోయి' అవి ఈ విట్టి, ఐరణియ అలలై,
“takes' | " ගන් | ගැණුම්.
Present participial adjective coao. The future disages assunes the form pocsa in books; so Soes is used for 25&68, the future of 23 (q. ... next page).
f The colloquial forms (of the present tense) are gosa).5), cssoa), and goab (of gas on next page), respectively. Present participial adjectives: gào or gosa), coosa, sis). The form sa or 888 also occurs in books for 98 or gé8. The past part. 6 (sometimes coacs, qugs or c-remnarrt of a verb now extinct), “having taken always requires co-66 and its inflections after it, as goo<6, qę6GAcad<6) (also q6S3), &c. (Vide $ 160.)
: In classics sometimes is 323 and rarely 5g. The form 5cc) (i. e., SfG) is also used colloquially. (Vide $ 178.)
$ Pres. part. adj. DBaso or ETBasoɔ, DâTS is a contracted form of GN&Opã3, which, like ecs and &3, often takes the form 6-epagas in the future.
The form 2S2s6aos) is also used, and the past tense is formed from it, as assocces, 2 assocOS 5), &c. Similarly GcGass (on next page) takes the forms occSeco, GC66aggs, &c.


Page 135
238 SINHALESC GRAMMAR S 196
Present (3rd pers. Past Part. Past Imperativ
зіпу.). Aάi. Part, ಬ್ಲ; Gerunds in D.
දකී, දකියි, *sees "|දුටු, දැක්ක { දැක කු, දකපන්, { දැකීම් இ9 ('ide p. 276) ಇಸ್ಕ್ರಾಲ್ | <ಖಿಅ, ಇನ್ನು දනි, දනියි, knows' දන් ς αο 令 දැනීම්, දැනුම්. Gg8, G4, "gives'...go, goal అgరి, రియా, లి.
(οο) දිපන්, දිපිය (968, drinks' ... 5 බී |බොව, බීපන්, { බීම්,+
බීපිය යයි, @ය, *goes' ...| ෆ්හිය @ගාස්, | යව, (පල, { යාම්, යෑම්.
(vide p. 280) @ගාසින්: පලයන්), යා Sc38, “ dies” ..|මියුනු (න),| මිය | මිය, මියාපත් | මියිම්.8
| ෂියච්ච ocGo8,' wriggles' GC65) g Ge(3a) ශෛලලියැම්. 88, 888, ois worth' an- awumb anv විකුණයි, *sells' ...| විකුණු, | විකුණ, විකුණ,විකුණ| විකිණර්‍ම්, විකුන්න, විබෙකාට, { පන්, -පිය විකුණුම්. විකුණප, | විකුට or Sassasy @වී, @වයි, *is,' ''be- වූ, වුනු,| | වී, ව, { වෙව, @වයන් | වීම්.
comes '' (p, p. 285) මෙවච්ච, වන්| වෙලා
NoTE.-The verbs sids, cigs, Ce8, gased, b3, 305, G-65,
දනී, යයි, මියයි, වටි, and
G& do not admit of the
adjectival forms in ea, and 53, qÉS3, D5, Go-SF&B, and eO3 past participial forms in G).
GDc3, “says” (past part. adj. ga) is another irregular and de
fective verb.
It is uow obsolete, excepting the inflections
casado (cond. mood), & (past part.), and CoSD (pres. part. adj.). A few more of the irregular verbs will be found in the preceding section. (Vide $ 199 for Auxiliary Verbs.)
gas, when used as a pure noun, means “a present taken with one visiting a person of consequence. aeegs (lit. 'sight') is similarly used.
it ass), as a pure noun, means “drink,' 'liquor." The form gay is sometimes found in classical writings for 85a. Sasa ('drank), &c., are still used in the Kandyan country. The causal form of this
verb is ge383.
In some parts of the Island
3. Also, ගොහින්, ගිහින්, මෙගා හිල්ලා (i.e., @ගාහින් ලා), and හිහිල්ලා
colloquially.
$ The expression Sco ce3D is more commonly used. | SI; EGINSở, &c. are often spelled and pronounced as C, උතෙන්, &c. Pres, part. adj. වෙන, වන, @වන්නාවූ, &c.

S 197) ECT TYMIOLOGY 239
197. PARADIGMS OF CONJUGATION. FIRST CONJUGATION. Root ab, “to eat '; principal parts 2), as). Active Voice.
Non-Causal Form.
IN DI CATIVE MO O D.
Present Tense.
Singular. Ist pers. zoS),* zDS, “I eat.' 2nd , ay8, ayas, 'thou eatest.” 3rd , aS)3, 2S), the (or she, or it) eats.'
Plural. 1st pers. Zoë, z8693, zoëem (org), ' we eat.” 2nd , ase, asse, 'you eat.' 3rd , Sas, ass,t they eat.'
Past Tense. Singular. 18t pers. Q:6&& (or ë), ës: &\co3 (or ë), atë, “ I ate.” 2nd , )68eš, Seces, 'thou atest.” 3rd ,, edS5D, EDGAc3, ES) CO (or SD), “he (or she, or it) ate.
Plural.
1st pers. කැමව(orෙය)මු, කැමු, කැමෝ, කැම්හ (or ෆු)
“ we ate.” ノ
2nd , කෑවාහු, කැවනු, * you alte.” 3rd , as 683, ESS), 25, 2s);838) (or ), they ate.'
The more common forms are first given. Those ending in 8 and øSD are seldom used in prose at the end of a sentence. (Vide next Conjugation.)
it In books these forms ending in to and as are used with coS, cogearf, and the interrogative particle ç. (Vide p. 185.)
į Observe that 8 and e are often respectively substituted for és and ga of the endings of the second person. (Vide note on p. 200.)


Page 136
240 SNBAL, KESE GRAMIMAR (S 197
Future Tense. Singular. 1st pers. assages (or S), “I shall (or will) eat." 2nd ," zesdozOeS, “thou shalt (or wilt) eat.” 3rd , asafox, “he (or she, or it) shall (or will) eat."
Plural, 1st pers. කන්දෙනමු, කන්නෙමා, කන්නම්හ (or ෆු), * we
shall (or will) eat.' 2nd , as assa (or &o), “you shall (or will) eat.' 3rd , దారు, aS)&a)3& (or ), “they shall (or will)
eat.”
OPTATIVE MOOD.
Singular. 1st pers. aea), “may I eat.” 2nd , a863, aasa), mayest thou eat.” 3rd , adoDo, ad&BSD, “ may he (or she, or it) eat.”
Plural. 1st pers. 2826938), 'may we eat.” 2nd , as gea, 293, ' may you eat.' 3rd , as a&a, may they eat.'
IMPERATIVE MOOD.
Singular. 2nd pers. assa), apes85, as)38cs, 2S38c38, aS), “eat thou.' 3rd assoa, “let him (or her, or it) eat.'
Plural. 2nd , cioè, zS)oecco, coo8coè, “eat you.' 3rd , asaozo, “let them eat.'
ed. (Vide page 202, note 5.)
PERMISSIVE FORMS. Singular. 3rd pers. 25.8365, age 6&, “let him (or her, or it) eat.
Plural.
· කැතෑවාවෙත්, කාපුවාවෙත්, * let them eat.”
( Ꮴide $ 1ᏮᏮ.)
This sometimes assumes the form of the 3rd person.

S 197) TCYMOLOGY. 24
CONDITIONAL MOOD. Singular and Plural.
කතෝත්, කතෝතින්, කත,* *if I, (Pres. άc., eat;' form) ) esoo, although I, &c., eat, or
even if I, &c., eat.' කැවෝත්, කැවෝතින්, කැව,$ කණ්,"| (Past “if I, &c., ate or were to eat;' form) ) කෑවත්, although I, &c., ate' or
even if I, &c., ate.'
(Vide $ 168 and note 4 on p. 248.) 8
1st, 2nd, & 3rd pers.
PRESENT PARTICIPLE. as 58, 853, eating.'
PAST PARTICIPLE. aso, asoco, “having eaten.'
Causal Form.f INDICATIVE MOOD. Present Tense.
Singular. Plural. 1st pers. anade, anee. කවමු, කවම්හ(or 'හු),කවමෝ. 2nd - zoе8, zoед8. කවචු, කවනු, 3rd හා කවයි, කවා. කවති, කවත්.
Past Tense. Singular. 1st pers, ata688 (or e), au SS (or S). 2nd , කැවුවෙයි (or හි), කැවී, කැවීහි, 3rd , කැවුවේ, කැවී.
In classics this and similar forms of other verbs are also used with the force of a continuative participle, thus adeo = “ wuile or when (I. &c., was, &c.) eating." In modern Sinhalese these have been displaced by forms ending in 8, e. g., add, &c. (Vide $ 173.)
t Meanings are omitted in the subsequent conjugations, as they can be easily determined from those given previously.
7-88 R


Page 137
242 SNIALESE GRAMMAR S 197
Plural. 1st pers. කැවුවෙමු, කැවීමු, කැවීම්හ (or 'හු). 2nd , කැවුව(or වා)හු, කැවූ, කැවුනු, 3rd , කැවුවෝ, කැවූ, කැවූහ (or ෆු), කැවුවාහ (or ෆු).
Future Tense.
Singular. Plural.
1st pers. කවන්නේනමි(or ම).| කවන්ගෙනමු, කවන්නම්හ (or
හු), කවන්නමෝ. 2nd , කවන්තෙනහි, කවන්න(or නා)හු- 3rd , කවන්තෙන්. කවන්තෙනj,කවන්නාහ (or'හු).
OPTATIVE MOOD. Singular. Plural,
lst pers.ae)Seb. කවෙමjවා.
2nd , කවභවා, කවයිවා... | කවනුවා, කවවුවා. 3rd , කවාචා, කවයිවා... | කවත්වා.
IMPERATIVE MOOD. Singular. 2nd pers. කවච, කවාපන්, කවාපිය, කවාපියව.
3rd , as&aos.
Plural.
2nd pers. කචව්, කවාපල්ලා, කවාපියව්. 3rd , කවන්කෙනා.
DeDg. (Vide p. 202, note 5.)
PERMISSIVE FORMS.
Singular. Plural. 3rd pers. කැවුවාවේ, කවාපු | කැවුවාවෙත්, කවාපුවාවෙත්.
වාෙව්.
(Vide $ 166.)
CONDITIONAL MOOD. Singular and Plural. 1st, 2nd, & S (Pres. } ဆင္မ္ယက္သန္တီး කවතෙතjතින්, කවත
3rd pers. form) කවතත්,

S 197) ETYMOLOGY. 243
1st, 2nd, & II (Past ) කැවුවොත්, කැවුමවා තින්, කැවුව
3rd pers. ?)၊ } ప5వి: , කැවුව8,
(Vide $ 168.)
PRESENT PARTICIPLEC. කවමින්, කවමිනි. .
PAST PARTICIPLE. කවා, කවාලා.
Passive Voice. Non-Causal Form. IN DICATIVE MIO OD. Present Tense.
Singular. 1st pers. කනුලබමි, කනු ලැබෙමි, කනු ලබම්, කනු ලැබෙම්;
(කැවෙමි, කැවෙම්*). 2nd , කනු ලබයි,-ලැබෙයි,-ලබහි,-ලැබෙහි; (කැවෙහි,
කැවෙයි). 3rd , කනු ලබයි, -ලැබේ, -ලැබෙයි ; (කැවේ, කැවෙයි).
Plural. 1st pers. As a C309, 2S)3 c669), asya (3986(or ), as a
ලබමෝ, කනු ලැබෙම්හ(or 'හු) ; (කැවෙමු, කැඩෙවම්හ, කැවෙම්හු). 2nd 2) කනු ලබටු, -ලැබෙවු, -ලබහු, -ලැබෙනු; (කැවෙහු)• 3rd , කනුලබති, -ලැබෙති,-ලබත්, -ලැබෙත්; (කැමවති,
කැමෙවත්).
These old forms of the passive voice formed by changing the vowels in the volitives, stand also for the involitive forms. Hence the conjugation of some of the involitive verbs will appear under the passive voice. These verbs do not properly admit of causal forms. (Vide $ 159.)
R 2


Page 138
244 SNBALESE GRAMMAR S 197
Past Tense.
Singular. 1st pers. adeg CS2)GSSD (or SÐ), -C2 5D (or ëÐ), Eo* Ce5
කෞදම් (or මී),-ලදීමි (or ම); [කැවුමෙනමි (or මී)].
2nd , කනු ලැබුවෙහි, -ලැබී, කන ලද්දෙහි, -ලද්දේ ;
(කැවුමෙනහි).
3rd හා කනු ලැබුවේ, -ලැබී, කන ලද්දේ, -ලදී; (කැවුමෙන්,
Plural.
1st pers. කනු ලැබුවෙමු, -ලැබීමු, කන ලද්දෙමු, -ලදිමු, -ලඳුම්හ, කනු ලැබුවමෝ; (කැවුමෙනමු, කැවූ @නම්හ).
2nd , as 32 Case (or &o), -czs), -(38s, 8& Co.
(or C)s, -Cosa; (e)ag).
3rd , කනු ලැබුවෝ, කන ලද්දෝ, -ලද්දාහ. (or ෆු), -Co, aba Ca2838 (or 3), -Ca28 (or &), -ලැබු; [කැවුමෙනd, කැවුනාහ (or ෆු)].
Future Tense.
Singular. 1st pers. කනු ලබන්ෙනමි (or මි),-ලැබෙන්ගෙනමි (or මී);
[කැවෙන්කෙනමි (or මි)]. 2nd , කනු ලබන්නෙනහි, -ලැබෙන්කෙනහි; (කැවෙන්
කෙනහි). 3rd , කනු ලබන්නෙන්, -ලැබෙන්නෙන් ; (කැවෙන්කෙන්).
Plural.
1st pers. කනු ලබන්නේනමු, -ලැබෙන්නේනමු, -ලබන්නම්හ,
-ලැබෙන්නම්හ, -ලබන්නෙමා, -ලබන්නම්හු;
(කැවෙන්කෙනමු, කැවෙන්නම්හ). 2nd , කනු ලබන්න(or නා)හු, -ල‍ැබෙන්න(or නා)හු ;
කැවෙන්න(or නා)හු) ,
3rd , කනු ලබන්ෙනj, -ලැබෙන්කෙනා, -ලබන්නාහ
(or හු); (කැවෙන්කෙනj, කැඩෙවන්නාහ).
o Vide foot-note o on page 179. The form ending in 9 is not, however, to be considered as incorrect.

S 197) ECTI FYNNOLOGY 245
OPTATIVE MOOD. Singular. 1st pers. කනු ලබම්වා, -ලැබෙම්වා: (කැවෙම්වා). 2nd , කනු ලබයි (or හි)වා,-ලැබෙයි (or හි)වා ; [කැවෙ
යි(or හි)වා]. 3rd , කනු ලබාවා, "ලැබේවා ; (කැවේවා),
Plural. 1st pers. කනු ලබමෙjවා, -ලැබෙමෙjවා ; (කැවෙමෙනෝවා). 2nd g్యలి (or ෆු)වා, -ලැබෙවු (or හු)වා ; (කැඩෙව
හුවා). 3rd , කනු ලබත්වා, -ලැබෙත්වා: (කැවෙත්වා).
MPERATIVE MOOD.
Singular. 2nd pers. කනු ලබව, -ලබ, -ලැබෙව : (කැචෙව). 3rd , කනු ලබන්නෙන්, -ලැබෙන්ගෙන් ; (කැවෙන්කෙන්).
Plural. 2nd pers. කනු ලබච්, -ලැබෙව් ; (කැවෙව්). 3rd , කනුලබන්නෙනj,-ලැබෙන්නෙනj; (කැවෙන්කෙනා).
PERMIssive FoRMs. w Singular. 3rd pers. කනු ලැබුවාවේ, -ලබාපුවාවේ; (කැවුනාවේ).
Flural. 3rd pers.කනු ලැබුවාවෙත්,-ලබාපුවාවෙත්; (කැවුනාවෙත්).
CoNDITIONAL MooD. Singular and Plural.
කනු ලබෙතධාත්, -ලැෙබෙතධාත), -ලබත, -ලැබෙත ; (කැෙවමතධාතf, (Preෂ්ද් කැවෙත):T. form) ( 1st, 2nd, & කනුලබතත්, -ලැබෙතත් ; (කැවෙ
3rd pers. තත්). ܗܝ බුව
කනු ලැබුවොත්, -ලැබුව8, -ලැබිය7; (Past } దేవ ... **
form)
කනු ලැබුවත්; (කැවුනත්).


Page 139
246
SNACS GRAMMAR LS 197
PRESENT PARTICIPLE.
කනු ලබමින්,-ලැබෙමින්, -ලබමිනි, -ලැබෙමිනි; (කැවෙමින්,
1st pers.
2nd 3rd
1st pers,
2nd 3rd
1st pers.
2nd 3rd
lst pers.
2nd
3rd
yy
99
99
99
gg
කැමවමිනි).
PAST PARTICIPLE. 2ნააფ Qჯkმ), -CStნ; (&აიფ8).
Causal Form. INDICATIVE MOOD.
Present Tense. Singular. කවනු ලබමි (or ම), -ලැබෙමි (or මි). කවනු ලබයි (or හි), -ලැබෙයි (or හි). කවනු ලබයි, -ලැබේ, -ලැබෙයි.
Plural. කවනු ලබමු, -ලැබෙමු, -ලබම්හ (or ෆු), -ලැබෙ
ම්හ (or ෆු). කවනු ලබටු (or ෆු), -ලැබෙවු (or 'හු). කවනු ලබති (or ත්), -ලැබෙති (or ත්).
Past Tense.
Singular.
කවනු ලැබුවෙමි (or මී), -ලැබීමි (or මී), කවන
ලද්දෙමි (or මි),-ලදිමි (or 'ම්).
කවනු ලැබුවෙහි, -ලැබී, කවන ලද්දෙහි, -ලද්දේ.
කවනු ලැබුවේ, -ලැබී, කවන ලද්දේ, -ලදී.
Plural. කවනු ලැබුවෙමු, -ලැබීමු, කවන ලද්දෙමු, -ලදිමු,
-ලදුම්හ. *කවනු ලැබුව(or වා)හු, -ලැබූ, -ලැබූහු, කවන ලද්ද
(or α)Σ- කවනු ලැබුවෝ, -ලැබුවාහ, -ලැබූහ (or 'හු), ලැබූ,
කවන ලද්දෝ, -ලද්දාහ, -ලදහ.

S 197) ET TYWIOLOGY 247
Future Tense. .
Singular. 1st pers, zoƏg CeD3de SoS (or D), -Cze:SDafoeoD (or D). 2nd , කවනු ලබන්ෙනහි,-ලැබෙන්ගෙනහි. 3rd , zoba C36)&feaj, -Czea)ajes).
Plural. 1st pers. කවනුලබන්නේනමු,-ලැබෙන්නේනමු,-ලබන්නෙමා
-ce&asoées (or s). 2nd , කවනු ලබන්න(or නා)හු, -ලැබෙන්න(or නා)හු, 3rd , කවනු ලබන්නෙනj, -ලැබෙන්නෝ, -ලබන්නාහ
(or සු), –ලැබෙන්නාහ (or ෆු).
OPTATIVE MOOD.
Singular. 1st pers. කවනු ලබම්වා, -ලැබෙම්වා. 2nd , කවනු ලබයි (or හි)වා, -ලැබෙයි (or හි)වා. 3rd , කවනු ලබාවා, -ලැබේවා.
Plural. 1st pers. කවනු ලබමෙjවා, -ලැබෙතෙමාවා. 2nd , roedig G6DS (or )D, -C3GADS) (or )ãĐɔ. 3rd '', කවනු ලබත්වා, -ලැබෙත්වා.
IMPERATIVE MOOD. Singular. 2nd pers. ao&a CS)8, -Csa), -C.668. 3rd , කවනු ලබන්ෙන්, -ලැබෙන්දෙන්.
Pluu ul. 2nd pers. කවනු ලබච්, -ලැබෙච්. 3rd , කවනු ලබන්ෙනj, -ලැබෙන්කෙනj.
PERMISSIVE FORMS. Singular.
3rd pers. Seg cogebele, -cobaeroe.
Platral 3rd pers. කවනු ලැබුවාවෙත්, -ලබාපුවාමවත්,


Page 140
248 SINHALESE GRAMMAR. S 197
CONDITIONAL MOOD. Singular and Plural. 1st, 2nd |Ý කවනු ලබGතාත්,-ලැබෙතොත්,-ලබත, ལྷ་ས་བ་ form) -ලැබෙත; -ලබතත්, -ලැබෙතත්,
3rd pers. ) (Past J &328)& C26833, -Cz29S, -Cz6oT;
rd pers | form) -ලැබුවත්,
PRESENT PARTICIPLE. තවනු ලබමින්, -ලැබෙමින්, -ලබමිනි, -ලැබෙමිනි.
PAST PARTICIPLE. කවනු ලැබ, -ලැබී.
NoTE 1.-The above conjugation exhibits the majority of the variations. Inflections and inflectional endings of verbs, as of nouns, are multifarious, and may be best studied by the perusal of standard writings,
2. In the following conjugations only the forms in general use are given. Other forms may be easily determined by the help of those given in the preceding conjugation, &c.
3. For forms of verbal nouns and participial adjectives vide pp. 68, 69, 136, 137, 139, 140, 188, 192, & S 193.
4. The forms of the conditional mood ending in 8) are used in modern Sinhalese generally with as or evas, as assor 2S or associetas, can eat': 858 as or 33ayeotes, can stand': and those marked S and " with et&08) and ချို) respectively, as as 8 (or &&) 938, ‘pray eat'; ad geco, o should be eaten.” (Vide $ 168.)
SECOND CONJUGATION. Root s8* = (ězŠo, "to cry"; princ. parts ří6), za). (Intransitive.) Non-Causal Form. IN DICATIVE MIO OD. Present Tense.
Singular, Plural. lst. pers. ga)6.t අඬමු, අඩම්හ. 2nd , a)3 (or eS). අඩවු (or ෆු). 3rd , (e)3. අඬති (or ත්).
ea is conjugated exactly like ques. This is the form of root given in the Sidat-saigardi. The form coa) (= ce)) may also be accepted as the root.
f The personal endings S and s of the first person always admit of being changed into 6 and 683 respectively.

s 197) ETYMIOLOGY 249
IPast Tense. Singular. Plural. 1st pers. Eza68) (or Gao)ë, Ez368) (or Gco)e, z52.
ඇඩිමි. 2nd ), ඇඩුවෙ (or මෙය)හි,| ඇඬුව(or වා)හු, ඇඩු, ඇඬුහු.
ඇඩී, ඇඩිහි. 3rd හා ඇඬුවේ (or යෙ), ඇඩුවෝ, ඇඬුහ.
ඇඩී.
Future Tense. Singular. Plural. 1st pers. ga)asehaoe. අඬන්නෙමු. 2nd , අඬන්ගෙනහි. අඬන්න(or නා)හු, 3rd , අඬන්නේ. අඬන්නෙනj, අඬන්නාහ.
OPTATIVE MOOD. Singular. Plural. 1st pers. Saee. අපිඩමෝවා. 2nd ) අඩයි (or හි)වා. { අඬවු (or හු)වා. 3rd , අඩාවා, අඬයිවා... | අඬත්වා.
IMPERATIVE MOOD. Singular. Plural. 2nd pers, අඬව, අඩාපිය, අඬ.| අඩව්, අඩාපියව්. 3rd හා අඬන්නෙන්. අඬන්කෝනා,
PERMISSIVE FORMS. Singular. Plural.
3rd pers. ༈་སྤྱི་ අඬාපු
ეG}ბა).
ඇඬුවාමෙවත්, අඩාපුවාවෙත්.
CONDITIONAL MOOD, Singular and Plural.
|黨 1st, 2nd, & form) 3rd pers. (Past
form)
අඩකේතාත්, අඬත ; අඬතත්.
} ඇඬුවෝත්, ඇඩුව,$ ඇඩිය"; ඇඬුවත්.


Page 141
250 SNBALESE GRAMAR S 197
PRESENT PARTICIPLE. අඬමින්.
PAST PARTICIPLE. අඩා, අඩාලා.
Causa l Form.
Active Voice.
INDICATIVE MOOD. Present Tense. Singular. Plural. lst pers. q@ēOD. අඬචමු, අඬවම්හ. 2nd ga)88 (or as). අඬවවු (or ෆු). 3rd , අඬවයි. අඬවති (or ත්).
Past Tense. Singular. Plural. 1st pers. జ్ఞలితిరిలి, ඇඬ| ඇඩෙවුවෙමු, ඇඩවීමු. 2nd ඇමෙඩවුමෙවහි, ඇඬ| අමෙඬවුව(or වා)හු, ඇඬවූ,
" 'පී. ඇබීජිශී. ඇඬවුහු3rd , ඇඩෙවුවේ, ඇඩවී. | අඩෙවුවෝ, ඇඬවූහ.
Future Tense. Singular. Plural. lst pers. qi&DDSfG) SDD. අඩවන්නේනමු. 2nd , අඬවන්ගෙනහි. අඩවන්න(or නවා)හු, 3rd , අඬවන්තෙන්. අඬවන්ගෙනj, අඩවන්නාහ.
OPTATIVE MOOD. Singular. Plural. lst pers. Sa)SeeDo. අඬවෙමාවා.
2nd ca)88 (or 8)8). 3rd , අඩවාවා,අඬවයිවා.
අඩවවු (or 'හු)වා. අඩවත්වා.

197): (CYMOLOGY 251
IMPERATIVE MOOD.
Singular. Plural. 2nd pers. Sa)8, sa)88. අඬවච්. 3rd , අඬවන්තෙන්. අඬවන්ටේනා.
PERMISSIVE FORMS. Singular. Plural. 3rd pers. ඇමෙඬවුවාවේ, අඬ| ඇමෙඬවුවාවෙත්, අඩවාපුවා
චාපුවාවේ. 68)a.
CONDITIONAL MOOD.
Singular and Plural. ( (Pres.
1st, 2nd, & ) form) අඬවතොත්, අඩවත : අඩවතත්.
3rd pers. ) (Past }శాబ్ధిల్లో ඇඩෙවුව8, ඇඩවිය’1 ;
form) f ඇඩෙවුවත්.
PRESENT PARTICIPLE. අඬවමින්.
PAST PARTICIPLE. අඩවා, අඩවාලා.
Passie Voice.
INDICATIVE MOOD.
Present Tense. Singular. 1st pers. අඬවනු ලබමි, -ලැබෙමි. 2nd , අඬවනු ලබයි (or හි), -ලැබෙයි (or හි). 3rd , අඬවනු ලබයි, -ලැබෙයි, -ලැබේ.
Plural. 1st pers, gadea C6)9, -Geu669. 2nd , අඬවනු ලබටු (or හු), -ලැබෙවු (or 'හු). 3rd , අඩවනු ලබති (or ත්), -ලැබෙති (or ත්).


Page 142
252 SINEALESTE CRAMMAR, S 197
Past Tense, Singular. 1st pers, අඬවනු ලැබුවෙමි,-ලැබීමි, අඩවන ලද්දෙමි,-ලදිමි. 2nd , අඹවනු ලැබුවෙහි, අඬවන ලද්දෙහි. 3rd '') අඬවනු ලැබුවේ, -ලැබී, අඬවන ලද්දේ, -ලදි.
Plural. 1st pers. අඬවනුලැබුවෙමු,-ලැබීමු,අඬවනලද්දෙමු,-ලඳිමු. 2nd , අඬවනු ලැබුව(or වා)හු, අඬවන ලද්ද(or ඈ)හු, 3rd , අඬවනු ලැබුවෝ, -ලැබූහ, අඬවන ලද්දෝ.
Future Tense.
Singular. lst pers. qi&DD CS3DedeoID, -CGS)asdesMassoB. 2nd , අඬවනු ලබන්ෙනහි, -ලැබෙන්ෙනහි. 3rd , අඬවනු ලබන්ෙන්, -ලැබෙන්ගෙන්.
Plural. 1st pers. අඬවනු ලබන්නේනමු,-ලැබෙන්තෙනමු. 2nd '') අඬවනු ලබන්න(or නා)හු,-ලැබෙන්න(or නා)හු- 3rd , අඬවනු ලබන්ෙනා, -ලැබෙන්කෙනා.
OPTATIVE MOOD.
Singular. 1st pers, අඬවනු ලබම්වා, -ලැබෙම්වා. 2nd , අඬවනු ලබයි (or හි)වා, -ලැබෙයි (or හි)වා 3rd , අඬවනු ලබාවා, -ලැබේවා.
Plural. 1st pers. Sea)ade C6)ediado, -(sea)oebado.
2nd » අඬවනු ලබටු (or හු)වා,-ලැබෙවු (or 'හු)වා. 3rd , අඬවනු ලබත්වා, -ලැබෙත්වා.
IMPERATIVE MOOD.
Singular. 2nd pers, stadores esa)E, -co), -csreade). 3rd , Ge)Sog CSastood, -Cassages.

197) ETYMIOLOGY. 253
Paral.
2nd pers. ē08 C6)ē, -ce)ē. 3rd , අඬවනු ලබන්නෙනා, -ලැබෙන්ෂන).
PERMISSIVE FORMS.
Singular. Plural. 3rd pers, අඬවනුලැබුවාවේ," අඬවනු ලැබුවාවෙත්, -36)
pers. Se -ලබාපුවාවේ. | " වාමේවත්.
CONDITIONAL MOO. Singular and Plural. (Pres. | ಆಡ್ತಿಣ್ಣ ලබෙතාත්, -ලැබෙහෙතාත් ; 1st, 2nd, & form) -Cosa, -czealoo.
3rd pers. Sra pe ိုနှီ |අබවනු ලැබුවොත්,-ලැබුවක්.
PRESENT PARTICIPLE. අඬවනු ලබමින්, -ලැබෙමින්,
PAST PARTICIPLE. GFDSD CSD, -CSz D.
THIRD CONJUGATION. Root gç, “to draw," “pull," “carry away"; princ. parts g, qaç, or qa. Active Voice.
Non-Causal Form.
IN DICATIVE MooD.
Present Tense. Singular. Plural. lst pers. 59. අඳිමු, අඳිම්හ. 2nd g53 (or 5), 98. ye (or 9), qig. 3rd , qĘS, අඳී. sers (or o).


Page 143
254 SIN BAILESE GRAMMAR. S 197
Past Tense. Singular. Plural.
1st pers. Sidoge, te. Sitgeise), gage. 2nd , ඇද්දෙහි, ඇදී, ඇද්දාහු, ඇදු, ඇදුහු•
ඇඳීගි.
ඇද්දෝ, ඇදුහ• 3rd ඇද්දේ, ඇදී.
Future Tense.
Singular. Plural. 1st pers, gadeo8. අඳින්නේනමු. 2nd , අදින්ගෙනහි, අදින්න(or නා)හු- 3rd , අදින්නේ. අදින්මෙනj, අදින්නාහ.
OPTATIVE MOOD.
Singular. Plural. 1st pers. Se)80. අදිමෝවා. 2nd q83 (or 5)&). අඳිවු (or 'සුනු)වා• 3rd , අදිවා, අදියිවා. අඳිත්වා.
IMPERATIVE MOOD.
Singular. Plural. 2nd pers. Sige), tug8o, gigi ge, ඇඳපියව්. 3rd , අදින්මෙන්, අඳින්කෙනා.
PERMISSIVE FORMS. Singular. Plural.
3rd pers.. qtaqeeb, qta qa ඇද්දාමෙවත්, ඇදැපුවාවෙත්.
වාෙව්.
CoNBITIONAL MOOD, Singular and Plural.
(Pres.
1st, 2nd, & ) form)
3rd pers. }dఆరిలో, tt>$ & T ; qfzęłgorj.
form)
අදිකේතාත්, අඳිත ; අඳිතත්.

2
5
5
S 197) ETYMOLOGY.
PRESENT PARTICIPLE. අඳිමින්.
PAST PARTICIPLE. qq, qరG.
Causal Form.
INDICATIVE MOOD.
Fresent Tense.
Singular. Plural. 1st pers. gdge)6." අද්දවමු. 2nd , d688 (or 8). අද්දවචු (or හු). 3rd , ca&8. අද්දවති (or ත්).
Past Tense. Singular.
1st pers. ඇද්දේදවුවෙම්, ඇද්දවීමි. 2nd , ඇද්දෙදවුවෙහි, ඇද්දවී, ඇද්දවිහි, 3rd , ඇද්දෙවුවේ, ඇද්දවී.
Plural. 1st pers. ඇද්දෙදවුමෙවමු, ඇද්දවීමු. 2nd , ඇද්දෙවුව(or වා)හු, ඇද්දවූ, ඇද්දවූහු, 3rd 22 ඇද්දෙවුවෝ, ඇද්දවූහ.
Future Tense.
Singular. Plural. lst pers. Sedge)adeae. අද්දවන්නේනමු. 2nd , අද්දවන්ගෙනහි. අද්දවන්න(or නා)හු, 3rd , අද්දවන්තෙන්. අද්දවන්ගෙනj,අද්දවන්නාහ.
Note that the forms sees S, des, suggess, &c., which are modifications of SDS, čDê, qućOSOS, &c., are also now commonly used. (Vide p. 225.)


Page 144
256 SNBALESE GRAMMAR. S 197
OPTATIVE MOOD.
Singular. Plural. lst pers. gegee8. අද්දවතෙමාවා. 2nd , අද්දවයි (or හි)වා.| අද්දවචු (or 'හු)වා. 3rd , අද්දවාචා. අද්දවත්වා,
IMPERATIVE MOOD. Singular. Plural. 2nd pers. Sedge), sedge)&. අද්දවච්. 3rd , අද්දවන්නේ... | අද්දවන්නෙනj.
PERMISSIVE FORMS. Singular. Plural. 3rd pers. qiz & ಥ್ರಿ! ඇද්දෙවුවාවෙත්, අද්දවාපු
අද්දවාපුවාවේ.! වාෙවත්.
CONDITIONAL MOOD. Singular and Plural.
1st, 2nd, & 鸞 } අද්දවතෙහාත්, අද්දවත; අද්දවතත්.
3rd pers. ) (Past t මෙදවුවොත්, ඇද්දෙවුව,$ ඇද්ද
form) ය"[; ඇද්දොවුවත්.
PRESENT PARTICIPLE. අද්දවමින්.
PAST PARTICIPLE.
අද්දවා, අද්දවාලා.
Passive Voice.
Non-Causal Form. IN DICATIVE MIO OD. Singular. 1st pers. අඳිනු ලබමි, -ලැබෙමි ; (ඇදෙමි). 2nd , අඳිනු ලබයි(or හි),-ලැබෙයි(or හි); (ඇෙදයි or හි). 3rd , අඳිනු ලබයි, -ලැබෙයි, -ලැබේ; (ඇඳේ, ඇදෙයි).

197) EYMOLOGY 257
Plural. 1st pers. Sesa Ca)9, -ct68g); (aege). 2nd » අඳිනු ලබටු(or 'හු),-ලැබෝවු(orසු);[ඇමෙදවු(orසුනු)]>
3rd , අදිනු ලබති (or ත්), -ලැබෙති (or ත්); [ඇමෙදති
(or orð)). ي"
Past Tense.
Singular.
1st pers. අදිනු ලැබුවෙමි, -ලැබීමි, අඳින ලද්දෙමි, -ලදිම්
(ඇඳුමනමි).
2nd , අඳිනු ලැබුවෙහි, අඳින ලද්දෙහි ; (ඇඳුමෙනහි). 3rd '') අදිනු ලැබුවේ, -ලැබී, අදින ලද්දේ, -ලදී ;
(ඇඳුමෙන්).
Plural. 1st pers, අඳිනු ලැබුවෙමු, -ලැබීමු, අඳින ලද්දෙමු, -ලදිමු :
(ඇඳුමෙනමු). 2nd ) අදිනු ලැබුව(orචා)හු, අඳින ලද්ද(orදා)හු ;
(రugరు).
3rd , අඳිනු ලැබුවෝ,-ලැබූහ, අඳින ලද්දෝ; (ඇදුමෙනj).
Future Tense.
Singular. 1st pers.අඳිනුලබන්නෙමි,-ලැබෙන්තෙනමි;(ඇකෙදන්නෙනමි). 2nd , අදිනුලබන්ෙනහි,-ලැබෙන්ගෙනහි;(ඇමෙදාන්තෙනහි). 3rd , අඳිනු ලබන්ෙන්, -ලැබෙන්ගෙන්; (ඇමෝදන්යෙන්).
Plural. 1st pers. අඳිනුලබන්ෙනමු,-ලැබෙන්නේනමු; (ඇමෙදන්මනමු).
2nd , ; CF)రర(OTర)ర్థిపై, -962)రర(orరు)g:
[ඇමෙදන්න(orනයා)හු].
3rd , අඳිනු ලබන්ෙනj,-ලැබෙන්කෙනj ; (ඇමෙදන්නෙනj).
OPTATIVE MOOD. Singular. 1st pers. Stafa C6ee, -ct66883; (t6gee). 2nd , අඳිනු ලබයි(orභි)වඩා, -ලැබෙයි(orභි)වා; [ඇමෙදාහි
(or8)s). 3rd , අදිනු ලබාවා, -ලැබේවා ; (ඇමෙද්වා). 88-سس-7


Page 145
258, SINIHAILTESE GRAIMMA. R. S 197
Plural. 1st pers. &eg G2)99de)), -Cz62)sie)fë); (Szegoe)388). 2nd 2) අදිනු ලබඩු (or ෆු)වා, -ලැබෙවු (or 'හු)වා; [ඇෙදනු
(or 2)0).
3rd , අදිනු ලබත්වා,-ලැබෙත්වා: (ඇදෙත්වා).
IMPERATVE MOOD.
Singular. 2nd pers. අඳිනු ලබව, -ලබ; (ඇමෙදව). 3rd , අඳිනු ලබන්නේ, -ලැබෙන්නේ; (ඇෙදන්දෙන්).
Plural. 2nd pers. Sesa C6)8, -et66)50; (guege). 3rd » අඳිනු ලබන්තෝනා,-ලැබෙන්කෙනා;(ඇෙදන්තෙනj).
PERMISSIVE FORMS.
Singular, 3rd pers, අඳිනු ලැබුවාවේ, -ලබාපුවාවේ; (ඈඳුනාවේ).
Plural. 3rd pers.අඳිනුලැබුවාවෙත්,-ලබාපුවාවෙත්; (ඇදුනාවෙත්).
CONDITIONAL MOOD.
Singular and Plural.
අදිනු ලබමෙතාත්, -ලැබෙතෙතාත්:
(
· (Pres. ඇමෙදතොත්); ్కు\ form) ) ? (ధర రో, "C అణు రురు ; st, 2nd, (ඇමෙදතත්).
3rd d A.
ra pers (Past { නු ලැබුවොත් ; (ඇදුමෙනයාත්);
form) U අඳිනු ලැබුවත් ; (ඇදුනත්).
PRESENT PARTICIPLE. අඳිනු ලබමින්, -ලැබෙමින් ; (ඇමෙදමින්).
PAST PARTICIPLE. අඳිනු ලැබ, -ලැබී ; (ඇදී, ඇදීලා).

197)
lst pers.
2nd 3rd
lst pers.
2nd 3rd
ist pers.
2nd 3rd
1st pers.
2nd 3rd
1st pers.
2nd 3rd
1st pers.
2nd 3rd
99
y
y
99
y
9
99
TOLOGY 259
Cazasa or.
INDICATIVE MOOD.
Present Tense.
Singular, අද්දවනු ලබමි, -ලැබෙමි. අද්දවනු ලබයි (or හි), -ලැබෙයි (or හි). අද්දවනු ලබයි, -ලැබෙයි, -ලැබේ.
Plural. අද්දවනු ලබමු, -ලැබෙමු. අද්දවනු ලබටු (or 'හු), -ලැබෙචු (or ක්‍ර). අද්දවනු ලබති (or ත්), -ලැබෙති (or a).
Past Tense.
Singular. අද්දී ලැබුවෙමි, -ලැබීම්, අද්දවන ලද්දෙමි,
-C අද්දවනු ලැබුවෙහි, අද්දවන ලද්දෙහි, අද්දවනු ලැබුවේ, -ලැබී, අද්දවන ලද්දේ, -ලදී.
Pitral. * ලැබුවෙමු, -ලැබීමු, අද්දවන ලද්දෙමු,
-C
අද්දවනු ලැබුව (or වා)හු, අද්දවන ලද්ද (or ඈ)හු- අද්දවනු ලැබුවෝ, -ලැබූහ, අද්දවන ලද්දෝ.
Future Tense.
Singular. අද්දවනු ලබන්ෙනමි, -ලැබෙන්නේනම්, අද්දවනු ලබන්නෙනහි,-ලැබෙන්නෙනහි, අද්දවනු ලබන්නේ, -ලැබෙන්නේ.
Plural. අද්දවනු ලබන්නෙමු, -ලැබෙන්නේනමු. අද්දවනු ලබන්න(or නා)හු,-ලැබෙන්න(or නා)හු- අද්දවනු ලබන්නෝ,-ලැබෙන්ජෙනj.
S 2


Page 146
260 sNHALESE GRAMMAR. S 19
OPTATIVE MOOD. Singular. 1st pers. අද්දවනු ලබම්වා, -ලැබෙම්වා. 2nd , අද්දවනු ලබයි(orභි)වා, -ලැබෙයි(orභි)වා. 3rd , අද්දවනු ලබාවා, -ලැබේවා.
Plural. 1st pers, අද්දවනු ලබමෙjවා, -ලැබෙතෙමාවා. 2nd , අද්දවනු ලබඩු(Orෂු)වා, -ලැබෙවු(orෆු)වා 3rd , අද්දවනු ලබත්වා, -ලැබෙත්වා.
IMPERATIVE Mood, Singular. 2nd pers. අද්දවනු ලබව, -ලබ. 3rd , අද්දවනු ලබන්ෙන්, -ලැබෙන්දෙන්.
Plural. 2nd pers, අද්දවනු ලබවී, -ලැබෙච්. 3rd , අද්දවනු ලබන්ෙනj, -ලැබෙන්ගෙනස්.
PERMISSIVE FORMs. Singular.
3rd pers. අද්දවනු ලැබුවාවේ, -ලබාපුවාවේ.
Plural. 3rd pers, අද්දවනු ලැබුවාවෙත්, -ලබාපුවාවෙත්.
CONDITIONAL MOOD. Singular and Plural. (Pres. } අද්දවනු ලබතොත්, -ලැබෙහෙතාත් ; 1st, 2nd, & form) -ලබතත්, -ලැබෙතත්.
3rd pers. Y (p
p 籃 අද්දවනු ලැබුවොත්; -ලැබුවත්,
PRESENT PARTICIPLE. අද්දවනු ලබමින්, -ලැබෙමින්,
PAsT PARTICIPLE. අද්දවනු ලැබ, -ලැබී.

197) IETYMOLOGY. 26
FOURTH CONJUGATION. (i) Root 63 (= S), “to laugh'-Princ. part 3as boas. Non-Causal Form, (Intransitive.)
INDICATIVE MOOD.
Present Tense. Singular. Plural. 1st pers, 8abGassb. සිනාකෙසමු, සිනාසෙම්හ. 2nd , සිනාසෙයි (or හි). | සිනාසෙවු (or හු).
3rd , සිනාසෙයි, සිනාසේ.| සිනාකෙසති (or ත්).
Past Tense. Singular. 1st pers. සිනාසුනෙමි, සිනාසීමි. 2nd , සිතාසුනෙනහි, සිනාසී, සිනාසීහි. 3rd , සිනාසුදෙන්, සිනාසී.
Plural. lst pers. 8angeage), 8anag). 2nd , සිනාසුනෙනහු, සිනාසී(orසූ)හු- 3rd , සිනාසුකෝතාj, සිනාසුනාහ, සිනාසූහ.
Future Tense. Singular. Plural. 1st pers. 83036003de zoö. || 8822663de zog). 2nd , සිනාකෝසන්ගෙනහි.. | සිනාසෙන්න(orනගා)නු,
3rd , සිනාසෙන් මෙන්. සිනාකෝසන්කෙනා, සිනාසෙන්
s3.
OPTATIVE MOOD. Singular. Plural.
1st pers. 8aopoesee)). සිනාබේසමෙමjවා.
2nd , සිනාකෝසයි(or හි)වා. සිනාසෙවු (or 'හු)වා.
3rd , සිනාකෝසයිවා, සිනා සිනාබෝසත්වා.
@ස්වා.
* 8 is changed into és, from which the forms SaceSDS, SaoceeS, &c., are formed. (Colloquially present esco263&8, past 8&acao.) In conjugation only the second part (base G8) of the word undergoes change. Observe that the second form of the past tense, viz., 8aa85, 8&oes, &c., is peculiar to this verb and generally occurs in classics. The shorter forms such as OeoSB, Oco3, Geoso (pres. part. adj.), &c., immediately derived from the root, are also found in classics.


Page 147
262་ SNHALES GRAMMAR. X. S 19
IMPERATIVE MOOD. Singular. Parall. 2nd pers. 8aoGese). සිනාකෝසව්. 3rd , සිනාසෙන්යෙන්. සිනාකෝසන්කෙනj.
PERMISSIVE FORMS. Singular. Plural. 3rd pers. 8aogaoo6e. ! සිනාසුනාවෙත්.
CONDITIONAL MOOD.
Singular and Plural. Pres. සිනාකෝසතෙතාත්, සිනාසෙත ; සිනා 1st, 2nd, & ) form) @සතත්,
3rd pers. ) (Past }జిజ్ఞప్తిళ్ల සිනාසුනහු, සිනාසිය" ;
( form) . සිනාසුනත්.
PRESENT PARTICIPLE.
සිනාබේසමින්.
PAST PARTICIPLE. සිතාසී, සිනාසීලා.
Causal Form.*
Active Voice.
INDICATIVE MOOD.
Present Tense.
Singular. Plural. lst pers. &opeese. සිනාස්සමු. 2nd , සිනාස්සයි (or හි).[ සිනාස්සවු (or නූ).
3rd , සිනාස්සයි. සිනාස්සති (or ත්).
The expressions 3a oases (I make laugh), 3a)easoes (I made laugh'), &c., are used to denote a causative signification. The colloquial causal forms are Saedosaga) (pres.), Sated 82 (past). Cf. the expression sco cedess. “I excite laughter.'

S 197) RTYMOLOGY. 263.
Pazst Zerse.
Singular. 1st pers. Baosege(oroc)&, &ata389. 2nd , සින‍්‍යස්සුවෙහි (or යි), සිනහැස්සී, සිනැස්සීහි, 3rd , සිනහැස්සුවේ (or යෙ), සිනgස්සී.
Plural. lst pers. 8a:edes68(oreae)g, 8 areage. 2nd , සිනfස්සුවානු, සිනහැස්සු, සිනgස්සූහු, 3rd , සිනහැස්සුවෝ, සිනෂ්ස්සූහ.
Future Tense. Singular. Plural.
1st pers. සිනාස්සන් මෙනමි.. | සිනාස්සන්කෝනමු. 2nd , සිනාස්සන්ගෙනහි.. | සිනාස්සන්න(orතා)හු,
3rd , 325edesaga. සිනාස්සන්කෙනා, සිනාස්සන්
X3ÕS).
OPTATIVE MOOD. Singular. Plural.
1st pers. 88) edesòa). සිනාස්සෙමjවා. 2nd , සිනාස්සයි(or හි)වා. සිනාස්සවු(orසුනු)වා.
3rd , සිනාස්සාවා, සිනා සිනාස්සත්වා.
ස්සයිවා.
IMPERATIVE MOOD.
Singular. Plural. 2nd pers, &opeese). සිනාස්සව්, 3rd , සිනාස්සන් කෞන්. සිනාස්සන්කෙනාj.
PERMISSIVE FORMS.
Singular. 3rd pers. සිනහූස්සුවාවේ, සිනාස්සාපුවාවේ.
Plural. 3rd pers. සිනහැස්සුවාවෙත්, සිනාස්සාපුවාවෙත්.


Page 148
264 SINEA, ESE GRAMMA R. (S 197
CONDITIONAL MOOD.
Singular and Plural. (Pres. සිනාස්සෙතාත්, සිනාස්සත ; සිනාස් 1st, 2nd, &) form) Í eSOD A.
3rd pers. )(Past ) සිනැස්සුවොත්, සිනgස්සුව,$ සිනහස්
form) } සිය 1; සිනැස්සුවත්,
PRESENT PARTICIPLE. සිනමාස්සමින්.
PAST PARTICIPLE. සිතාස්සා, සිනාස්සාලා.
Passive Voice.
INDICATIVE MOOD.
Present Tense.
Singular. ist pers. SSOeses) GDS, -GSDS.“ 2nd , සිනාස්යනු ලබයි (or හි), -ලැබෙයි (or හි). 3rd , සිනාස්සනු ලබයි, -ලැබෙයි, -ලැබේ.
Plural. 1st pers. සිනාස්සනු ලබමු, -ලැබෙමු. 2nd , 8a)oedea) G38 (or g), -Cet938 (or g). 3rd , සිනාස්සනු ලබති (or ත්), -ලැබෙති (or ත්).
Past Tense. Singular. st Pers,ಡಿಜ್ಞಖ ලැබුවෙමි,-ලැබීමි, සිනාස්සන ලද්දෙමි,
-ලදිමි. 2nd , සිනාස්සනු ලැබුවෙහි, සිනාස්සන ලද්දෙහි, 3rd , සිනාස්සනු ලැබුවේ, -ලැබී, සිනාස්සන ලද්දේ,
-ලදී.
* The expressions සිනා එයි, සිනා යයි, සිනාප හලවෙයි, සිනා ආවේ, 883 c56c8, 8.81 ecceScho, &c., formed by suffixing the inflections of b, “to come,' coo, 'to go,' seces, 'to appear, are used with the dative of person, to do duty for the involitive forms. The expression eaco eeceasos = "to laugh' (vol. and respectful).

S 197) ETYMoLOGY. 265
Plural. 1st pers, සිනාස්සනු ලැබුවෙමු, -ලැබීමු, සිනාස්සන ලද්
මෙදමු, -ලදිමු. 2nd , සිනාස්සනු ලැබුව(orචා)හු, සිනාස්සන ලද්ද
(or c).
3rd , සිනාස්සනු ලැබුවෝ,-ලැබූහ, සිනාස්සන ලද්දෝ.
Future Tense. Singular. 1st pers. සිනාස්සනු ලබන්නේනමි, -ලැබෙන්නේනමි. 2nd , සිනාස්සනු ලබන්ෙනහි, -ලැබෙන්තෙනහි. 3rd , සිනාස්සනු ලබන්නෙන්, -ලැබෙන්තෙන්.
Plural, 1st pers. සිනාස්සනු ලබන්නේනමු, -ලැබෙන්නේනමු. 2nd , ཐ་མ། ලබන්න(or නගා)හු, -ලැබෙන්න(or
ర9).
3rd , සිනාස්සනු ලබන්ෙනj, -ලැබෙන්කෙනා).
OPTATIVE MOOD. Singular. Ist pers. සිනාස්සනු ලබම්වා, -ලැබෙම්වා. 2nd , සිනාස්සනු ලබයි(orභි)වා, -ලැබෙයි(orභි)වා. 3rd , සිනාස්සනු ලබාවා, -ලැබේවා.
Plural. 1st pers. සිනාස්සනු ලබමෙjවා,-ලැබෙබෝමjවා. 2nd , සිනාස්සනු ලබඩු(orෆු)වා, -ලැකෙබවු(orභු)වා. 3rd , සිනාස්සනු ලබත්වා, -ලැබෙත්වා.
IMPERATIVE MOOD. Singular. 2nd pers, සිනාස්සනු ලබව, -ලබ, -ලැබෙව. 3rd '') සිනාස්සනු ලබන්ෙන්, -ලැබෙන්තෙන්.
Plural. 2nd pers. සිනාස්සනු ලබච්, -ලැබෙව්. 3rd , සිනාස්සනු ලබන්මොනj, -ලැබෙන්දෙනා.
PERMISSIVE FORMS. Singular.
3rd pers. සිනාස්සනු ලැබුවාවේ, -ලබාපුවාවේ.


Page 149
286 SINHA LESE GRAMMAR S 1972
Plural. 3rd pers. සිනාස්සනු ලැබුවාවෙත්, -ලබාපුවාවෙත්...'
CONDITIONAL MOOD. Singulur and Plural. ( (Pres. සිනාස්සනු ලබෙතාත්,-ලැබෙතොත්; 1st, 2nd, & form) -C925)a, -czGQ))a.
3rd pers. ) (Past සිනාස්සනු ලැබුවොත් ; -ලැබුවත්,
form)
PRESENT PARTICIPLE. සිනාස්සනු ලබමින්, -ලැබෙමින්,
PAST PARTICIPLE. සිනාස්සනු ලැබ, -ලැබී.
(ii) Root ega3 &5, “ to arrive,” “ come ” ; princ. parts esa SGA KISS, esen (ao) or ez SBKSf. INDICATIVE MOOD.
Present Tense.
Singular'.
1st pers. es.56.e.69.
2nd , පැමිණෙයි (or හි). 3rd '') පැමිණේ, පැමිණෙයි.
Plural. 1st pers. esz56,63), esz53-6®eo. 2nd , පැමිණෙවු (or 'හු). 3rd , පැමිණෙති (or ත්).
Past Tense." Singula'. lst pers. esz966, 2505, est 3 986).c35. 2nd , පැමුණුබෙනහි, පැමිණීමෙයහි. 3rd , පැමුණුමෙන්, පැමිණියේ.
* The forms et SI SfGICOS. et S STIGIOS, &c., are also sometimes used Cf. the forms east good (from e55), &tatafoad (from 886), &c. sometimes used for lets) 2685, cos).2623, &c.

S 197 ETYMOLOGY. 26
Plural. 1st pers. පැමුණුගෙනමු, පැමිණියෙමු. 2nd , පැමුණුනාහු, පැමිණියාහු, 3rd , පැමුණුමෙනj, පැමිණියෝ.
Future Tense.
Singular. lst pers, eteesease.ae). 2nd , පැමිණෙන්නෙහි, 3rd , පැමිණෙන්නේ.
Plural. 1st pers. el Sseíodoxos. 2nd , පැමිණෙන්න(orතා)හු- 3rd , පැමිණෙන්නෙනj, පැමිණෙන්නාහ.
OPTATIVE MOOD.
Singular. Plural. 1st pers. breeseed). | පැමිණෙමෙjවා. 2nd , පැමිණෙයි(or හි)වා: පැමිණෙවු(orභූ)වා. 3rd , පැමිණේවා. පැමිණණන්වා.
IMPERATIVE MOOD.
Singular. 2nd pers. පැමිණෙව, පැමිණිය. 3rd , පැමිණෙන් මෙන්.
Plural. 2nd pers. පැමිණෙව්, පැමිණියව්. 3rd , පැමිණෙන්කෙනා.
PERMISSIVE FORMS. Singular. 3rd pers. පැමුණුනාවේ, පැමිණියාවේ.
Plural. 3rd pers. පැමුණුනාවෙත්, පැමිණියාවෙත්.


Page 150
268 SNAESE GRAMMAR. S 197
CONDITIONAL MOOD.
Singular and Plural.
(Pres. පැමිමෙණි.කෙතාත්, පැමිමණත: පැමිණෙ 1st, 2nd, & ) form) o).
3rd pers. ) (Past {”နှီဖွံ့ ̈ဋ္ဌိ පැමිණිකෙයාත්, පැමු
ණන8, පැමිණිය’1 ; පැමුණුනත්, form) is
NoTE.-Involitive verbs do not take causal forms. eSeafs, when used as a volitive, admits of causal forms, as esse (base),
ebaSBGASH (past part. adj.); so are the other quasi-involitive verbes. (Vide p. 233.)
conJUGATION OF IRREGULAR AND DEFECTIVE VERBS.
(i) Root as, “to be,” “ have '; principal part a.s.
Non-Causal.
(Intransitive.)
INDICATIVE MOOD.
Present Tense.
Singular. Plural. lst pers. OfeSMODS. ඇත්තෙමු, ඇත්තම්හ. 2nd , ඇත්තෙහි. ඇත්තාහු, 3rd , ඇත්මෙත්, ඇති, ඇත්තෝ, ඇත්තාහ, ඇතිහ.
రు.
CONDITIONAL MOOD.
Singular and Plural.
lst, 2nd, and 3rd pers. (Pres. form) telops; taoas. (In ancient classics sometimes (8).)
Oregs55). These may also be regarded as forms derived from the transitive verbo esge SSF, which is, however, often used in lieu of them. It is also possible that eggé is only a contraction of osae, as gas, “plant, is a contraction of gadge.

197) TYMOLOGY. 269
PAST PARTICIPLE.
qua8, it assed, (= “having").
Nore.--(1) This verb admits of the above inflections only. Observe its forms in the expressions: stadas, (or quaSaos), ques aoad, 95946 in quóB(pre8. part. adj.) 蠶 "the person having wisdom,' the wise man.' The noun qtaa, "truth’ (lit. 'what is') and adao, possessor,' 'owner (lit. who has'), are derived from this verb. The negative of seas is Cozas, sometimes sobedas.
(2) 4859, a gerund of the compound verb SoÐ, which means “to be,” “be sufficient,' grow’ is used to serve as the gerund of quéS, and the compound verb et assassos, meaning 'to cause to be or exist,' “rear,' is used to express the causal sense of 6. Hence the inflections of seases and quesassos may be used in place of the deficient infections of qués.
(ii) Root spe, “ to sit,” “be,” “be present": princ. parts фе. Cలో or తినే (a).
Non-Causal Form.
(Intransitive.)
INDICATIVE MOOD.
Present Tense.
Singular. Plural 1st pers. gate). ඉඳිමු, ඉඳිම්හ. 2nd , ඉඳියි (or හි). φξε (or ). 3rd , ඉඳි, ඉඳියි. ඉඳිති (or ත්).
Past Tense.
Singular. 1st pers. C69, C3Gaoe. 2nd , උනියි (or හි), උන්ගෙනහි, උනී. 3rd » උනී, උනියි, උන්මෙන්,
Plural. lst pers. Cage, dadeage.
2nd » උනිවු (or 'හු), උන්නාහු, උන්නු3rd , రతిరు, రభు, రియాలరివి.


Page 151
270 NBALCS GRAAR. is 197
Future Tense.
Singular. 1st pers. ඉන්ඩෙනම්, ඉඳින්දෙනමි, 2nd , ඉන්තෙනහි, ඉඳින්ෙනහි. 3rd , స్థిరతియా, ఫ్లోరతిర.
Plural. 1st pers. gade oge, ai න්කෝනමු. 2nd , şaxtas)(ora%D3), g&actifadə(oraybə),şir. 3rd , రతిలు, జ్ఞాశిర తిరు.
OPTATIVE MOOD. Singular. 1st pers. g898, ඉන්ඩෙනම්වා. 2nd » ඉඳිවා, ඉඳිහිවා, ඉන්තෙනහිවා. 3rd , ඉඳිවා, ඉන්ෙන්වා.
Plural. 1st pers. ඉඳිමෝවා, ඉන්නවෙමjවා.
2nd » ඉදිහුවා, ඉන්නහුවා. 3rd , ඉඳිත්වා, gaeae).
IMPERATIVE MOOD.
Singular. 2nd pers. gee, geBo, 9g. 3rd • ඉන්දෙන්, ඉඳින්දෙන්.
Plural. 2nd pers. ge, geBob.
a , ఇరతిభ, @రతారు.
PERMISSIVE FORMS.
Singular. 3rd pers. coarse, gegeae).
Plural. 3rd pers, estaeda, ඉඳපුවාවෙත්.

197) CTYOLOGY. 27
ΟoN D ΙΤΙοN AI. MooD.
Singular and Plural. (Pres. d 1st, 2nd, &) form) ඉඳිකෙතරාත්, ඉඳිත; ඉඳිතත්.
3rd pers. ) (Past form
}eటిఅమియ, උන්න8, ඉඳිය"; උන්නත්,
PRESENT PARTICIPLE.
ඉඳිමින්.
PAST PARTICIPLE.
eç, SeçGɔ.
Causal Form.
Active Voice,
INDICATIVE MOOD.
Present Tense.
Singular. lst pers. gadgee, gsbate, ggee." 2nd , ඉන්දවයි (or හි), ඉන්දායි (or හි), ඉඳුවයි (or හි). 3rd , ඉන්දවයි, ඉන්දයි, ඉඳුවයි.
Plural. 1st pers. ඉන්දවමු, ඉන්දමු, ඉඳුවමු. 2nd , ඉන්දවචු (or 'හු), ඉන්දවූ (or ෆු), ඉඳුවවු (or 'හු). 3rd , ඉන්දෑවති (or ත්), ඉන්දති (or ත්), ඉඳුවති (or ත්).
Past Tense. Singular. 1st pers. ඉන්තෙදවුවෙමි, ඉන්දුවෙමි, ඉඳුවීමි. 2nd , ඉන්තෙදවුවෙහි, ඉන්දුවෙහි, ඉඳුවී, ඉඳුවීහි. 3rd • ඉන්තෙදවුවේ, ඉන්දුවේ, ඉඳුවී.
° These causative forms also mean plant. gags, &c., seem to be contractions of gags, &c.


Page 152
272 SNBALCS GRAMMAR S 197.
Plural. 1st pers. ඉන්තෙදවුවෙමු, ඉන්දුවෙමු, ඉඳුවීමු.
2nd • ඉන්තෙදවුවානු, ඉන්ද්‍රවාහු, ඉඳුවූ, ඉඳුවූහු, 3rd » ඉන්දෙවුවෝ, ඉන්දුවෝ, ඉඳුවූහ.
Future Tense.
Singular. 1st pers. ඉන්දවන්නේනමි, ඉන්දන්තෙනමි, ඉඳුවන්ගෙනමි. 2nd , ඉන්දවන්තෙනහි, ඉන්දන්ගෙනහි, ඉඳුවන්ගෙනහි. 3rd » ඉන්දවන්ගෙන්, ඉන්දන් මෙන්, ඉඳුවන්තෙන්.
Plural. 1st pers. ඉන්දවන්නේ නමු, ඉන්දන් මෙනමු, ඉඳුවන්කෙනමු. 2nd • ඉන්දවන්න(orතා)හු, ඉන්දන්න(orනයා)හු, ඉඳු
වන්න(orනයා)හු, 3rd , ඉන්දවන්කෙනාj, ඉන්දන්කෙනා, ඉඳුවන්කෙනා.
OPTATIVE MOOD. Singular. 1st pers. ඉන්දවම්වා, ඉන්දම්වා, ඉඳුවම්වා. 2nd ಇತ್ಥರಿಹ(ಡಿ)ರಿ, ඉන්දහි(orයි)වා, ඉඳුවහි(orයි)
J.
3rd , ඉන්දවාචා, ඉන්දාවා, ඉඳුවාචා.
Plural. 1st pers. ඉන්දවමෙjවා, ඉන්දමොවා, ඉඳුවමෝවා. 2nd , ඉන්දාවහු(orචු)වා, ඉන්දසු(orචු)වා, ඉඳුවහු(or වූ)වා. | 3rd , ඉන්දෑවත්වා, ඉන්දත්වා, ඉඳුවත්වා.
MPERATIVE MOOD.
Singular. 2nd pers. ඉන්දාව, ඉන්ද, ඉඳුව, ඉන්දවාපිය, ඉන්දාපිය.
ඉඳුවාපීය. 3rd , ඉන්දවන්කෙන්, ඉන්දන්ගෙන්, ඉඳුවන්තෙන්.
Plural.
2nd pers. ඉන්දවච්, ඉන්දුව්, ඉඳුවච්, ඉන්දවාපියව්, ඉන්දා
පියව්, ඉඳුවාපියව්.
3rd , ඉන්දවන්කෙනj, ඉන්දන්කෙනා, ඉඳුවන්නෝ,

197 cTYOLOGY 273
PERMISSIVE FORMS. Singular. 3rd pers. goege&GS, gaseoGs, ggage 308.
Plural. 3rd pers. ඉන්දෙවුවාවෙත්, ඉන්දුවාවෙත්, ඉඳුවාපුවාවෙත්.
CONDITIONAL MOOD. Singular and Plural.
දවතෙතාත්, නදෙතාත්, 8) E. နုံးခိုခခီ ဗွီရှို့ as), కీపి s
1st, 2nd, & ඉන්දවතත්, ඉන්දතත්, ඉඳුවතත්.
3rd pers. ඉන්කෞදවුවොත්, ඉන්දුවොත්, ඉකෙඳවු
") ēš3š35
(Past මෙවාත්, ඉන්තෙදවුවS,ඉන්දුව8 ,ඉදෙවු
චත්, ඉන්දුවත්, ඉකෙඳවුවත්,
PRESENT PARTICIPLEC. ඉන්දවමින්, ඉන්දඹන්, ඉඳුවමින්.
PAST PARTICIPLE. ඉන්දවා, ඉන්දා, ඉඳුවා, ඉන්දවාලා, ඉන්දාලා, ඉඳුවා ලා.
Passive Voice. INDICATIVE MOOD. Present Tense.
Singular. 1st pers. ඉන්දවනු, ඉන්දදනු, ඉඳුවනු, -ලබමි, -ලැබෙමි ;”
(ඉන්දෙමි). 2nd , ඉන්දවනු, ඉන්දදනු, ඉඳුවනු, -ලබයි (or හි),
-ලැබෙයි (or හි) ; [ඉන්දෙයි (or හි)]. 3rd '') ඉන්දවනු, ඉන්ඳනු, ඉඳුවනු, -ලබයි, -ලැබෙයි,
-ලැබේ; (ඉන්දේ, ඉන්කෝදයි).
Plural. lst pers. Si qeD, &sdo, gSO3H, -GQO9, -CGÐRDge);
@రతిరg). 2nd , ඉන්දවනු, ඉන්දකු, ඉඳුවනු, -ලබවූ (or හු),-ලැ මෙබවු (or හු); [ඉන් මෙදවු (or 'හු)]. Srd 99 ඉන්දවනු, ఇరరు, ඉඳුවනු, -ලබති (or ත),
-ලැබෙති (or ත්) : [ඉන්කෝදති (or ත්)].
* I, e., ඉන්දවනු ලබමි (or ලැබෙමි), ඉන්දදනු ලබමි (or ලැබෙමි), &c.
7-88 T


Page 153
274 SNBALESE GRAMAR is 197
Past Tense.
Singular.
1st pers. ඉන්දවනු, ඉන්දඬු, ඉඳුවනු,* -ලැබීමි,f -ලදිමි :
(ඉන්ඳුමෙනමි).
2nd 2) ඉන්දවනු, ඉන්දඬු, ඉඳුවනු -ලැබුවෙහි, -ලද්
කෙඳහි ; (ඉන්දුකෙනහි).
3rd , ඉන්දවනු, ඉන්දඬු, ඉඳුවනු, -ලැබුවේ, -ලැබී,
-03; (ఫైరgGరు).
Plural. 1st pers. ඉන්දවනු, ඉන්ඳනු, ඉඳුවනු, -ලැබීමු, -ලදිමු :
(ඉන්දුමෙනමු).
2nd n ඉන්දවනු, ඉන්දඬු, ඉඳුවනු, -ලැබුව (or වා) හු,
-(363 (or C); (852)2S).
3rd , ඉන්දවනු, ඉන්දඬු, ඉඳුවනු, -ලැබුවෝ, -ලැබූහ, -ලද්දෝ ; (ඉන්දුකෙනා).
Future Tense.
Singular. 1st pers. ඉන්දවනු, ඉන්දදනු, ඉඳුවනු, -ලබන්නේනමි,
-ලැබෙන්කෙනමි; (ඉන්කෙඳන්නේනමි). 2nd , ඉන්දවනු, ඉන්ඳනු, ඉඳුවනු, -ලබන්ෙනහි,
-ලැබෙන්ගෙනහි; (ඉන්කෝදාන්තෙනහි).
3rd හා ඉන්දවනු, ඉන්දඬු, ඉඳුවනු, -ලබන්නෙන්, -ලැ
බෙන්නෙන් ; (ඉන්කෝදන්කෙන්).
Plural.
lst pers. gadg8a, gasjea, gg8a, -(36)adema)9, -Ct
බෙන්නේනමු: (ඉන්දෙන්නෙමු).
2nd , ඉන්දවනු, ඉන්දඬු, ඉඳුවනු, -ලබන්න (or නා)හු, -ලැබෙන්න(orතා)හු;[ඉන්තෙදන්න(or න0)හු]. 3rd , స్థిరరరి, ఫైరర్చ, ఇgరిభ =CS)రGరు, -
බෙන්ගෙනj ; (ඉන්දෙන්කෙනා).
Notice that the forms ending in a are generally used with C85, ලද්දෙහි, &c.
† Also GueOS, GedonçSB ; Céko<; &c.

197) TYMOLOGY 275
OPTATIVE MOOD.
Singular. 1st pers. ඉන්දවනු,ඉන්දදනු,ඉඳුවනු,-ලබම්වා,-ලැබෙම්වා;
(ඉන්කෞදම්වා). 2nd , ඉන්දවනු, ඉන්දඬු, ඉඳුවනු, -ලබයි(orඡෆි)වා,
-ලැබෙයි(orහි)වා ; [ඉන්දෙයි(orභි)වා]. 3rd '') ඉන්දවනු, ඉන්දඬු, ඉඳුවනු, -ලබාවා, -ලැබේවා:
(geege).
Plural.
1st pers. ඉන්දවනු, ඉන්දදනු, ඉඳුවනු, -ලබමෝවා, -ලැබෙ
· මෝවා ; (ඉන්කෝදාමෙjවා).
2nd '') ඉන්දවනු, ඉන්දෑනු, ඉඳුවනු, -ලබහු(orචු)වා,
-ලැබෙනු(orචු)වා ; [ඉන්කෝදනු(Orටු)වා ]. 3rd '') ඉන්දවනු, ඉන්දඬු, ඉඳුවනු, -ලබත්වා, -ලැබෙත්
වා; (ඉන්කෝදත්වා).
IMPERATIVE MIOOD.
Singular. 2nd pers. ඉන්දවනු, ඉන්දදනු, ඉඳුවනු, -ලබ, -ලබව ;
(ඉන්කෙඳව).
3rd , ), ඉන්දවනු, ඉන්දඬු, ඉඳුවනු, -ලබන්නේ, -ලැබෙ
రeర ; (@రఅరGరు).
Plural. 2nd pers. ඉන්දවනු, ඉන්දඬු, ඉඳුවනු, -ලබවී, -ලැබෙවි :
(ඉන්දෙව්).
3rd '') ඉන්දවනු, ඉන්දඬු, ඉඳුවනු, -ලබන්මොනd, -ලt
බෙන්චෙනj; (ඉන්දෙන්කෙනා).
PERMISSIVE FORMS.
Singular. 3rd pers. gad&8a, gada, క్టిరిణ -ලැබුවාවේ, -ලබාපු
· චාවේ ; (ඉන්දුනාවේ).
Plural.
3rd pers. ඉන්දවනු, ඉන්දදනු, ඉඳුවනු,-ලැබුවාමෙවත්,-ලබාපු
චාවෙත් ; (ඉන්දුනාවෙත්).
T 2


Page 154
276 SNACS GRAYAB 197
CONDITIONAL MOOD.
Singular and Plural.
න්දවනු, ඉන්දුනු, ඉඳුවනු, -ලබ කෞතයාත්, -ලැබෙහෙතාත්, -ලබතත්,
(Pres. list, 2nd, & form) §සුන් ; (sfoMGeODOS, gard
3rd pers.
ре (Past ( godeçSD, 8D, FeSO, -O3
form) ෙවාත්, -ලැබුවත් ; (ඉන්දුම
ඉන්දුනත්).
PRESENT PARTICIPLE, ඉන්දවනු, ඉන්දදනු, ඉඳුවනු, -ලබමින්,-ලැබෙමින් ; (ඉන්දෙමින්).
PAST PARTICIPIILE. ඉන්දවනු, ඉන්දඬු, ඉඳුවනු, -ලබා, -ලැබ, -ලැබී ; (ඉන්දී).
(iii) Root çe8=çam, “to see’; princ. parts çás, ge or çalaro. Active Voice, Non-Causal Form. INDICATIVE MOOD. Present Tense.
Singular. Plura. 1st pers. Gass. දකිමු, දකි(orකු)ම්හ, දකි(or 2nd ... Cas, Casas කු)ෙමj.
99 ܘ C g කිවු (or &G). 3rd , Gá. දකිති (or ත්).
Past Tense.
Singular. Plural.
1st pers. දුටුවෙමි, දුටිමි,” දුටුවෙමු, දුටිමු, දැක්මකඹු.
දැක්ෙකමි.
2nd , gర్థిలిక, qదోతాది | geరిపై, qదటిది.
3rd , දුටුවේ, දැක්මෙක්.. | දුටුවෝ, දැක්ෙකා.
Occasionally 855, 33, 898, &c.

S 197) ETYMOLOGY. 277
Future Tense.
Singular. Plural. lst pers. Gajadeao9." දකින්ගෙනමු. 2nd , දකින්ෙනහි. දකින්න(orන)හු. 3rd , දකින්දෙන්. දකින් කෙනා, දකින්නාහ.
OPTATIVE MOOD.
Singular. Plural. lst pers. Gassee). දකුමෝවා. 2nd , දකිහිවා, දකීවා... | දකිනු(orචු)වා. 3rd y දකීවා. දකිත්වා.
IMPERATIVE MOOD. Singular. Plura. 2nd pers. දකුව, දැකපිය,දකු| දකිව්, දූකපියව්. 3rd , දකින්නෙන්. දකින්ෙනj.
PERMISSIVE FORMS. Singular. Plural.
3rd pers. දුටුවාවේ, දැක්කා || දුටුවාවෙත්, දැක්කාවෙත්,
ෙව්, දැකපුවාවේ. දැකපුවාමෙචත්.
CONDITIONAL MOOD. Singular and Plural.
\:) <ಬಿಆಲಾಖೆ, ಇದಿರು; <ಬಿರುದ. 1st, 2nd, s2 (or දිටු)වෙයාත්, දැක්ෙකාත්, දැක්කS
3rd
"Pr...|ಕ್ಷ್ & gం$; కణ (or &9)లియ, ఇదో
PRESENT PARTICIPLE. දකිමින්.
- In classics sometimes assoa5, assoors, &c.; and (passive)
çasarooceaDTB, -CoaD8, &c. The pres. part. adj. is sometimes çastad) - for Casa). (Cf. the similar forms aeda)3, e&aaS), seda), aedero acedago, beda, area of the verbs age, e&as, 8ee, 88, 80ee,
963, cogadore, respectively. Vide $ 179.)


Page 155
278 SINBIALES)
GRAMMAR S 197
PAST PARTICIPLE.
ది, ది().
Causal Form. INDICATIVE MOOD. Present Tense.
Singular. Plural. 1st pers. Gayee." දක්වමු. 2nd , Case8 (or S). gases (or ). 3rd 2) දක්වයි, දක්වා. දක්වති (or ත්).
Past Tense.
Singular. Plural. 1st pers. දැක්වීමි, දැක්වුවෙමි,| දැක්වීමු, දැක්වුවෙමු. 2nd ' දැක්වි, දැක්වුවෙහි, { දැක්වූ, දැක්වුවානු, 3rd , දැක්වී, දැක්වුවේ. දැක්වූ, දැක්වුවෝ.
Future Tense.
Singular. Plura. lst pers. Gaya)adeaoe. දක්වන්තෙනමු. 2nd , දක්වන්කෙනහි. දක්වන්න(orනගා)හු, 3rd , දක්වන්ගෙන්, දක්වන්නෙනj, දක්වන්නාහ.
OPTATIVE MOOD.
Singular. Plural. 1st pers, gasebee. දැක්වෙමjවා. 2nd » දක්වයි(orහි)වා. දක්වවු(orසු)වා. 3rd , qasfeDbDo. දක්වත්වා.
IMPERATIVE MOOD.
Singular. Patra. 2nd pers. Sasee, Gate). දක්වච්. 3rd , asees. දක්වන්තෙනස්.
PERMISSIVE FORMS. Singular.
3rd pers. දැක්වුවාවේ, දක්වාපුවාවේ.
Only one of the causal forms is given here.

S 197) CTYMOLOGY 279.
Plural. 3rd pers. දැක්වුවාවෙත්, දක්වාපුවාවෙත්.
CONDITIONAL MOOD.
Singular and Plural.
1st, 2nd. & %;}}|දක්වතොත්, දක්වත ; දක්වතත්,
9
3rd pers. ) (Past }°ඳීඝ්‍ර දැක්වුව,$ දැක්විය : $1
form) දැක්වුවත්.
PRESENT. PARTICIPLE. දක්වමින්,
PAST PARTICIPLE. දක්වා, දක්වාලා.
Passive Voice.
Non-Causal Form.
IN DI CA TI VE MOOD.
Present Tense.
Singulaar. 1st pers. &&S: GROS, -(ez GSDS.* 2nd , දකිනු ලබයි (or හි), -ලැබෙයි (or හි). 3rd , දකිනු ලබයි, -ලැබෙයි, -ලැබේ.
Plural. lst pers. qi&S: GROS, -Get @@g9. 2nd , දකිනු ලබඩු (or 'හු), -ලැබෙවු (or 'හු). 3rd gaS3) C3a)855 (or a), -cz.66):55 (or o). (The remaining moods, tenses, &c., are formed in the ordinary way. Vide foot-note on p. 238.)
The verb Gas does not admit of an involitive form. To supply the deficiency, ecogó, to appear is often used.


Page 156
280 SNEAS GRAMAR S 197 (iv) Root Go), “to go” ; principal parts 0, dificas. Non-Causal Form.
(Intransitive.)
INDICATIVE MOOD.
Present Tense.
Singular. Plural. lst pers, asb. යමු, යම්හ. 2nd , යයි, යහි. coଥି, cଠିଷ, 3rd , යයි, යේ, යා. යති, යත්, ගොයති (or ත්).
Past Tense.
Singular. Plural. lst pers, dsease. ගිමයමු. 2nd , dSecos (or 8). «βαδος (or E.). 3rd , ගියේ. cSoco, discopes.
Future Tense.
Singular. Plural. lst pers. codeDNSODD. යන් මෙනමු. 2nd , caseasoc6. c6 SO(orSO3)2). 3rd , යන්ෙන්, | යන්නෙනd.
OPTATIVE MOOD.
Singular." Plural. 1st pers. aoedo. යමෝවා. 2nd , යසිවා, යහිවා. යවුවා, යහුවා. 3rd , යයිවා, යේවා. යත්වා, @යත්වා.
IMPERATIVE MOOD.
Singular. Pra. 2nd pers.coe), ap, cad." යව්. 3rd , යන්ෙන්. c3 SdeG 850.
o The words ebOS, ebGecoard (sing.) ; eoGaoSD, eoCeooOoO3 (pl.) are used colloquially in lieu of co8, &c., which are confined to books. The former are derived from the root co, “to go."

197) CTYOLOGY 28
PERMISSIVE FOREs. Singular. Plural. .3rd pers. danoo. | 3rd pers. disano&ay.
CONDITIONAL MOOD.
Singular and Plural.
(Pres. 1st, 2nd, & ) form) }සතොත්, cప5; cర,
3rd pers.
pe R ගියොත්, ගියS, යා*If; ගියත්.
PRESENT PARTICIPLEC. යමින.
PAST PARTICIPLE. මගාස්, මගාසින්, ගොහින්,
Causal Form.
Active Voice.
INDICATIVE MOOD. Present Tense. Singular. Plura lst pers. coe)8. යවමු, යවම්හ. 2nd co88 (or S). යවවු (or 'හු). 3rd '') යවයි, යවා. යවති (or ත්).
Разt Тетве, Singular. Plural. 1st pers. යනාංචුවෙමි, යැවීමි. | යැවුවෙමු, යවීමු. 2nd ' යැවුවෙහි, යැවීහි, { යැවුව(orචා)හු, යැවුනු, යැවු. 3rd , යැවුවේ, යැවී. යැවුමවාද්, යැවූහ.
Future Tense. St. ፵”... Plura. lst pers, cabadea3. යවන්තෙනමු. 2nd '') යවන්තෙනහි, යවන්න(orතා)හු. 3rd , coDefes. යවන්කෙනා, යවන්නාහ.


Page 157
282 SIN HALESKE GRAMMAR S 197
OPTATIVE MOOD.
Singular. Plural. 1st pers... යවම්වා. යවමෙමjවා. 2nd „ coS)8(orð)8). යවහු(orචු)වා. 3rd , යවාවා, යවයිවා. co8228)3.
IMPERATIVE MOOD.
Singular. ܝ Plural. 2nd pers. cea), coe)8cs. යවච්, යවාපියව්.
3rd , croSDesdeGMSf. යවන්කෙනj.
PERMISSIVE FORMS. Singular. 3rd pers... යනුවුවාවේ, යවාපුවාවේ.
Plural. 3rd pers. යනුවුවාමෙවත්, යවාපුවාමෙවත්.
CONDITIONAL MOOD. Singular and Plural.
1st. 2nd له R } යවතෙතාත්, යවත; යවතත්,
3rd o
"" |%:|සැවුවොත්,යැවුව8,ය,විය"; යැවුවත්,
PRESENT PARTICIPLE. යවමින්,
PAST PARTICIPLE. යවා, යවාලා.
Passive Voice. INDICATIVE MOOD. Present Tense. Singular. 1st pers. යවනු ලබමි, -ලැබෙමි ; (යැවෙමි). 2nd , යවනු ලබයි (or හි), -ලැබෙයි (or හි); [යගැවෙහි
(or 8). 3rd , යවනු ලබයි, -ලැබෙයි, -ලැබේ : (යහැමෙවයි, යහැවේ).

S 197)
lst pers. 2nd ,
3rd ,
lst pers.
2nd , 3rd 99
lst pers.
2nd
3rd
lst pers.
2nd
3rd
lst pers.
2nd ,
3rd
ETOLOGY. 283
Plural. යවනු ලබමු, -ලැබෙමු : (යැවෙමු). යවනු ලබටු (or 'හු), -ලැබෙචු (or ෆු) * [යනුවෙවු
(οτ Σ)]. යවනු ලබති (or ත්),-ලැබෙති (or ත්) ; [ය(වෙති
(οτ αν).
Past Tense.
Singular.
යවනු ලැබුවෙමි,-ලැබීමි, යවන ලද්දෙමි, -ලදිමි :
(යැවුණෙනම්).
යවනු ලැබුවෙහි, යවන ලද්දෙහි ; (යැවුණෙනහි).
යවනු ලැබුවේ, -ලැබී, යවන ලද්දේ, -ලදී ;
(ouges).
Plural. යවනු ලැබුවෙමු, -ලැබීමු, යවන ලද්දෙමු, -ලදිමු :
(යැවුමනමු). යවනු ලැබුව(orචා)නු, යවන ලද්ද(orදා)හු ;
(යැවුනාහු), යවනු ලැබුවෝ,-ලැබූහ, යවනලද්දේ; (යැවුණෙනj).
Future Tense.
Singular. යවනු ලබන්නේනමි, -ලැබෙන්නේනම් ; (යැවෙන්
అర్చలి). යවනු ලබන්ෙනහි, -ලැබෙන්තෙනහි ; (යැවෙන්
දෙනහි). යවනු ලබන්නෙන්, -ලැබෙන්නෙන් ; (යැවෙන්කෙන්).
Plural. යවනු ලබන්නෙනමු, -ලැබෙන්තෙනමු ; (යැවෙන්
ones). co806)Sao (or o), -c.566)&a) (or O));
[යැවෙන්න (or නා)හු]. යවනු ලබන්ෙනj, -ලැබෙන්කෙනා ; (සැවෙන්
ead).


Page 158
284 SNBALESE GRAMMAR. S 197
OPTATIVE MOOD.
Singular. 1st pers. යවනු ලබම්වා, -ලැබෙම්වා: (යැවෙම්වා).
2nd » යවනු ලබයි(orහි)වා, -ලැබෙයි(orහි)වා ;[ය(වෙහි
(orයි)වා].
', යවනු ලබාවා, -ලැබේවා: (යැවේවා).
Pral. 1st pers. යවනු ලබමෙෂ්වා, -ලැබෙහෙමjවා ! (යැවෙමෙjවා).
2nd '') යවනු ලබඩු(orභ්‍ර)වා,-ලැබෙවු(orෆු)වා ; [ය(වෙවු
(ors)ƏDɔ]. 3rd , යවනු ලබත්වා, -ලැබෙත්වා ; (යැවෙත්වා).
3rd
IMPERATIVE MOOD.
Singular. 2nd pers. යවනු ලබ, -ලබව : (යැවෙව). 3rd , යවනු ලබන්මොන්, ලැබෙන්ගෙන් ; (යැවෙන්ෙන්).
Plura. 2nd pers. Co8a c98), -cz68)e) ; (cou688).
3rd , යවනු ලබන්තෝනj, -ලැබෙන්කෙනාස් : (යැවෙන්
@නj),
PERMISSIVE FORMS.
Singular. 3rd pers. යවනු ලැබුවාවේ, -ලබාපුවාවේ; (යැවුනාවේ).
Plural. 3rd pers. යවනු ලැබුවාවෙත්, -ලබාපුවාවෙත් ; (යහැවුනගා
චෙත්).
ééééhhngmad
CONDITIONAL MOOD.
Singular and Plural.
යවනු ලබතොත්,-ලැබෙතොත්;-ලබ (Pres. තත්, -ලැබෙතත් ; (යැවෙතෙහාත්, 1st, 2nd, &) form) còs). 3rd pers. (Past { ဆုရွေ ලැබුවොත්, -ලැබුවත් ; (යැවු
form) sooo, cetaea).

197)
ETYMOLOGY. 285
PRESENT PARTICIPLE. යවනු ලබමින්,-ලැබෙමින් ; (යැවෙමින්).
PAST PARTICIPLE. යවනු ලබා, -ලැබ, -ලැබී ; (යැවි).
(v) Root a, “to be “become’; principal part8 смЭ, Ева or ε.
(Intransitive.) INDICATIVE MOOD.
Present Tense.
Singular. Plural. lst pers. 600. වෙමු, වම්හ. 2nd , 6.83 (or 6). වෙවු (or 'හු). 3rd '' වෙයි, වේ. වෙති (or ත්).
Past Tense. Singular. Plural. list pers. Eo OS, ĐID, වුණේනමු, විමු, වූම්හ.
egbe). 2nd , 262s).5 (or 8), Eర9, 2రిద్రి.
වූයෙහි (or සි). 3rd '' වුමන්, වූයේ, වි, වුමෙනá, වූවෝ, වූහ.
විය.
Future Tense. iSingular. Plural. 1st pers. e8secoS. වෙන්කෝනමු. 2nd , eMDdaeaSOS. తొరియాల(orరు). 3rd , e.80asideas. මෙවන්තෙනj, @වන්නාහ.
OPTATIVE MOOD. Singular. Plural. lst pers. ASOĐEɔ. @වෙමjවා. 2nd , e.85(or8)8. @වහු(orචු)වා. 3rd , වේවා, වා. •වතත් වා.


Page 159
286 SINHALESE GRAMMAR S 197
IMPERATIVE MOOD.
Singular. Plural. 2nd pers. වෙව, වෙය, වෙ | වෙව්, වෙයව්, වෙයල්ලා.
යන්, 3rd , @වන්කෙන්. මෙවන්කෙනා).
PERMISSIVE FORMS.
Singular. Plural. 3rd pers. aa3GS. | වුනාවෙත්.
CONDITIONAL MOOD.
Singular and Plural.
(Pres.
1st, 2nd, & ) form)
3rd pers, )(Past 1 වුයේනහොත්,වූවොත්, වුව,$ විය :" වුනත්,
form) වූවත්” A
@වතොත්, තෙවත ; වෙතත්,
PRESENT PARTICIPLE. මෙවමින්.
cwmwd Penllywio
PAST PARTICIPLE. වි, ව, වෙලා1.
[ Vide next section for the colloquial conjugation of verbs.)
198. Only a very few of the inflections of verbs quoted above are used in colloquial Sinhalese now-a-days. As a knowledge of the various forms colloquially used is essential to a correct understanding of the modern vernacular, the verb as), “to eat,' is conjugated below as an example, to illustrate such forms.
o In classics sometimes &c, as in occêas = exaêSas.
it In classics sometimes &c2. This should be pronounced giving a in so its secondary sound, and not the primary which alters its meaning into “unciviland turbulent fellow.” (Vide $ 33.) GASD in some of the other inflections also occur as S in classics, e.g., 8S, 8&oes, 8C, 863c, &c.

S 198) RTYMOLOGY. 287
Active Voice.
Non-Causal Form.
INDICATIVE MOOD.
Present Tense."
Singular and Plural. lst, 2nd, & 3rd pers. aoa)80o.
Past Tense.
Singular. 1st & 2nd pers. aorado, ases). 3rd pers. 22;&D3, zat 68, z93.f
Plural. 1st & 2nd pers, atado, ates). 3rd pers. කෑවා, කෑවේ, කැවු,f කැවෝ.f
Future Tense. Singular. Plural.
1st pers. anada. lst pers, ayadar9.
Singular and Plural. 2nd & 3rd pers. ao5, aya80 sta, or (plural) ayabay.
° The forms of the first person ending in S and g are sometimes colloquially used, and then the ending 6 is carelessly pronounced like e g, as in DJD ÖzSDO adó

Page 160
288 SIN BALES E GRAMMAR. S 198
OPTATIVE MOOD'".
Singular and Plural. 1st, 2nd, & 3rd pers. atejee, or (plural) aeroboy.
IMPERATIVE MOOD.
Singular. 2nd pers. කාපන්, කාපිය, කණඩ (or ට), කනවා.
Plural. 2nd pers. කාපල්ලා, කාපියව්, කණඩ (or ට), කනවාලා.
zorg (rarely. Vide page 202, Note 5.)
PERMISSIVE FORMS.
Singular. * 3rd pers. කෑවාවේ, කාපුවාවේ, කැවාවි, කාපුවාවි, කෑදෙන්. Plural. w
3rd pers. කෑවාවේ or කැවගාවෙත්, කාපුවාවේ or කාපුවා වෙත්, කැවාවි or කැවාවිත්, කාපුවාවි or කාපු වාවිත, කෘමෙදන්, කාපුකෙදන්.
Vide $ 166.
CONDITIONAL MOOD.
Singular and Plural.
1st, 2nd, & form)
3rd pers. ) (Past form)
කෙතාත් : කතත්,
ක$මෙවාත් : කැවත්,
PRESENT PARTICIPLE. edDad, (more commonly) adzɔdɔ. (vide $ 175.)
This is generally expressed by employing the expression 538) Cooleið, “let or may it happen,” e. g., DƏ ao

Page 161
290 SNALCS GRAMMA 3 S 198
PERMIssIVE FORMs. Singular. 3rd pers. කැවුවාවේ, කවාපුවාවේ.
Plura. 3rd pers. කැවුවාවේ, කවාපුවාවේ, කැවුවාවෙත්, &c.
CONDITIONAL MOOD.
Singular and Plural.
(P鶯} වෙතධාත' ද කවතත්
1st, 2nd, &) form) ; s)
3rd Pers. ) (Past
8. form)
} කැවුවොත් : කැවුවත්.
PRESENT PARTICIPLE. ass856, (more commonly) as&as 83.
PAST PARTICIPLE. කවාලා, කවා.
Passive Voice. Passive idea is seldom used colloquially, the active construction being generally preferred for the sake of its brevity and clearness. (Vide S 158.)
When the passive signification is required to be expressed, the gerundial form in the dative case of the verb to be conjugated is used with the verb Goegasoa)2 (= Csa) in books), thus :-
Non-causal Form.
INDICATIVE MOOD.
Present Tense. Singular and Plural. 1st, 2nd, & 3rd pers. aoedo" 6cGigab80.
Or assa) or as assac) in this and other places.

S 198 TYMOLOGY 29
Past Tense.
Singular and Plural. lst, 2nd, & 3rd pers. aoedo Gagaon.
Future Tense.
Singular and Plural.
lst, 2nd, & 3rd pers. aoeid Ga6gaoedo Stas.
OPTATIVE MOOD.
Singular and Plural.
1st, 2nd, & 3rd pers. s)-eio Gagaoeb, or (plural)-6as
නාමෙවත්, ότα.
IMPERATIVE MooD. (Rare.) Singular. Plural. 3rd pers. කණිට මෙයෙදව. [ කණට මෙයෙදව්.
PERMIssIVE FoRMs.
Singular. Plural. 3rd pers, කණට මෙයදුනාවේ{ කණිට මෙයදුනාවේ (or යෙදු
නාවෙත්).
CONDITIONAL MOOD.
Singular and Plural. (Pres. 8 1st, 2nd, & J form) }దాలిణీం @ය@දතොත් ; -තෙයෙදතත්,
3rd pers. (Past
form) කණිට මෙයදුමෙනවාත් ; -මෙයදුනත්.
PRESENT PARTICIPLE. (Rare.)
PAST PARTICIPLE.
කණට යෙදී. The causal passive inflections are similarly formed by substituting the causative form for the non-causative, as
ass8-edo for aspede). The formation of colloquial or modern
U 2


Page 162
292 SINIHAILESE GRAIMMAR, S 199
forms being quite simple, the single example above given will be sufficient to guide the student.
AUXILIARY VERBs.
Adara Kiriya or A'dhára Kriyá. 199. The verbs sits, “to be; co-6, take; ass), be; GS), 'put'; 8ce, put ; (5cc, (=) be"; C, put,' and ca), obtain,' 'be, noticed in SS 195 and 196, are also used as auxiliary verbs (sco 253a, panos Soo), i. e., verbs which have lost their own original significations and help to mark some modification of the ideas expressed by other verbs. Except (5cc and C36) which are suffixed to the gerundial forms, the rest are used with the past participial forms of other verbs, to which, unlike English auxiliary verbs, they are affixed. GS),8c3, and Cindicate come pleteness of action. A few sentences will illustrate their use. (1) Scopsis)côo gẽơ q5cơ (orbesởQ) đặt 68, “the gentleman may have come by this time (the-gentleman now having-come is) ; උඹ මගෙන් ශත විසිපහක් අරන් sts, “you have (previously) taken twenty-five cents from me' (you from-me cents a-twenty-five having-taken it-is); so 88s 806) 22:coast 8 quasao, “I have given him a present' (by-me to-him a-present having-given it-is). (2) (5&66e ca)cocooo-5 eGoa, bring the doctor
(the-doctor having-called come); 6boeeSO ed coscoes, the earth sucks up water (to-theearth the-water absorbs-itself); QG6C as acosa, o the dogs bit each other.” (Vide $ 160.) (3) ඔහුට කොපමණ මුදල් දී තිබෙනවාද, *, how much money have (you) given him?" (to-him how-much money having - given it - is ?); (0s 86 c. 856d gosscoes asgao, he had taken my knife (he mythe-knife having-taken it-was).

S200 ETYMOLOGY 293
(4) on 8to espa).99) (S6c8c3, he left after breaking the fence' (he the-fence having-broken went); 62S3g 8), ScG 8esceé, the boy sweeps the compound.' (5) ඔව්හු සොහොනට මළකුණ දමාපියා ගියෝය, * they cast the corpse into the burial-ground and went away’ (they to-the-burial-ground the-dead-body having-cast went)." (6) 68 at 66 ashoego scegg & assegg, when was this
work done (this work was-done what-day)? (7) gog2)S 636ed asceoG8, the messenger says thus.’ &ðĐɔGeS, COSTřeDoőệco (past), FDGeogę (past part. adj.), and assaege) (Stasoa), (“pray) stop, are other examples.f (8) coes is aesa C63), “a tree is cut; S6c sc
5xpeózoCo, o my house was sold.” In the sentences Ge (6 gag eso-65 (or 8)) (56c8cs, this cloth became (or got) old '; &S) (Oga ba esc Sepé385 (or gā8), “I am waiting for their arrival' (I them tillcome looking-for am), (56c8, 858, and g85 are used with the force of auxiliary verbs.
200. Impersonal verbs are scarcely known in the Sinhalese language. In the sentence oģSÉ3 SD&IDGASIDED EĐzêO&Sd6 Geas SDzoz pocí So), * a servantis wanted by an English gentleman' (English to - a - gentleman a - servant it - is - wanted or there-is-need-of), &aacs assoa) has the force of an impersonal verb.:
In modern Sinhalese the simple verb without the auxiliary is used, as දමා or දමාලා for දමාපියා, දැමීමි for දමාපීමි. In දමාපිය, දමාපන් (imperative mood), 8as and ecos are to be treated as mere affixes.
f The use of the auxiliary verb e is confined to old Sinhalese. Hence in modern Sinhalese asco8 is used for aScope.8, gasgodas for දන්වාලීය, &c.
Sentences such as “it rains' and “it thunders' may be rendered in Sinhalese by au6388 and coes scopó58 respectively : the words at 8 and coes are, however, often omitted for the sake of brevity.


Page 163
294 SINEIAL KESE GRAMMAR S 201
CoMPOUND VERBs.
Samas Kiriya or Samása Kriyá.
201. Oompound verbs (සමස් කිරිය, සමාස ක්‍රියා) may be divided into two kinds, viz., (1) those composed of Elu words only and (2) those made up of an imported word and an Elu word-the more extensive class. In either case the second part is always an Elu verb, the first part being either Flu itself or a foreign word naturalised into the tongue. Foreign verbs are never used in Sinhalese composition by themselves as predicates; hence all the simple verbs in the language are Elu. Compound verbs are very numerous, and a large number of them will be found in the Index B. In conjugating them only the second part is subject to variations.
The verbs generally used as the second part of compounds are assos, “to do," and a, “to be, become.' The first part of the compound is generally a nount or an adjective, especially the latter when or its inflections are used. Compounds with assos are usually transitive and those with always intransitive or involitive; the compounds of one class are convertible to the other by the interchange of these two verbs, as cozsosés (or easoods) into coee8 (or oS), 86e.88 (or 98) into &gaoose (or 62,68) : those that are not so convertible in the following examples are indicated by an asterisk ().
But in the title pages of books, &c., where brevity of expression is desirable, Sanskrit past participial adjectives are sometimes used predicatively without an Elu verb attached to them, as in eS gaboo (page) peasadeofoo gge3 (or co), “this book was printed at the Government Printing Office"; 6 SegaSo AS28cco asse 663a b6608 (or o), “the Meghadata was composed by the eminent poet Kálidása.” (Vide $ 202.)
f The basal form is generally used. Notice the exceptions, such as ഠ8-, G8-, ഉട്ടയ്ക്ക്-, ഉട്ടേ-, g©ട്-.

S 201)
ETYMOLOGY
295
Eacamples. i.- Eu words.
(1) Compoun ge-, "decrease,'' subtract.' st-s-," order,' ' command." gas-, “charge,' 'collect' (fees, &c.). q668-, * dispute." cigar-, “renew."
SeStöco3-,* “repair.' qeso3-, “awake,' ' rouse” (from
sleep).
C-, * confuse.' egg (ora)-, 'cause to be caught.' seed-, "put aside or in order.' sers-, * remove.' opposC-, "dispute." ce S-, "rear' (animals,&c.), “cause
to have or exist.' caCl-, 'cause to enter,' 'put in.' teace-a-, * include." cgi-, "heat' (generally liquids). 863, 'clear (jungle, rubbish, &c.), disclose' (facts, &c.), sit up till morning' ( = e28 or cost-). assa), “infringe' (laws, promises,
&c). adeo)-, “speak,” “talk.” z8983c939-, grieve,” “bore.” as Sgg-, 'trouble ( = Sedes)-
colloq.). Gasaceae, finish.' o<6 ad-, count.” cases-, 'travel." eroz zori-,* *attempt." çD6 or adaDS-, o quarrel. çaaë-,” “punish.” Sass-, “lengthen,' 'stretch forth.' 8c3-, "dissolve." w &g (or 9)o-, ‘improve.' acózs-, " spoil. &923-, * lose, “destroy.” esa-, “appoint" (to a post, &c.).
(2) Compounds wi ceras-, "get out of the way,'" quit.' (S-, * grow up,' 'be,' 'be suffi
cient."
ds with zsoó :
esÐ-,* * sin.” coe-, “ publish” (news, books, &c.). ess (or )-, “pass,' 'go beyond.' eces-, o eject.” eS36-, o “complain.” 80-, * expel,' 'send out.' (a6)0sa-, "treat' (medically). Gay-, * rear,' 'grow,' 'introduce
(new species of animals, trees, &c.). els-, * intoxicate.' Dedzsi-. “ remind,” “inform” (rex
pectful). seroad., “enlarge ' (= (co-). G&Gabes-," “think,' 'contemplate." 686 co-, * serve.' c53-, * reign : (also "make king :
osses, become king). 6a-, "warm, 'heat." Ges-, o bring near.” &c., "tease, "torment, "worry.' &G-, * destroy' (life utterly). වමෙන-, ' vomit.' adēD-,*“ work.' " serve.” (Vide i (2). at 5-, * increase. multiply." 3) cŠ)-.* ' endeavour. G3.5eg-, separate. Gage 5-, practise (as a doc
tor), o treat (medically). 68eg)5-, trade. es)-, o compare. equalise."
3S-, call to mind,' 'recollect. escy-, * cool.' - SoSyd-, "finish, conclude ( =
අහවර- or ඉවර-). ଖୁଁ, * make a hole through. Sed-, "empty.' th (base G8) : qu'AC-, “ enter.”
Ge-, “incline” (intrans.). e6-, "dawn," be cleared."


Page 164
296
SINAL, ESE
GRAMMA .
(S 201
assess-, “speak' (mutually), 'come eve-, “sprout,' 'germinate.'
to words.' asco- 'be indebted,' 'get into debt.' ед-, be appointed. egs,' 'fade' (as flowers). e3-, "float.'
Cers-,* * lament over." 88-, * sit.' Əad-,“ “ prosper.” Vide i (1).) (see 6-, sell' (intrans.). cod-, * pardon.'
ii.-Mixed words.
Compounds
(1) Sanskrit (or Đeoɔ ao-, “ finish.” specas-," "cremate (= Eļu cē)
agedes-more common). codog-, 'assist." ඊෂියා-,* * envy." ada-, * speak.' essCecy-, o consider." asoɔGeScoo-,* “ die” (of persons).
Şa)-”, “play.” ascoo-, "act.' gas-, * spend' (time, &c.). -o-, * make into powder.' Geisco)-," charge" (with an
offence). assorypo-," "worship.' 853gyao-, o disgrace,” “ despise.” 3H3COC-, “ despise.” 253eco o-, order,' 'command." e5-, 'purify,' 'clean.' ga)30-, “proclaim.' geog-, 'delay.'
(2) Tamil අඩන්ගන්ට්ටම්-,* * assault.' gogg-, 'rule,' 'govern." enög-, 'tap,' 'knock.
acts, push."
(3) Portuguese assectoot-,' 'plaster' (with
mortar).
ots&(or o8)C-," "haggle (in
trans.).
with asses. Pali) and Elu: * goods-," praise.' Sé8a)-, 'publish ' (= Se-). Ggo-, ' love.”
ණය-,* මුදාඩකණය-,* 'print.' తిళ్ల 說 'p ƏDaşƏD3-,* * defraud." 8-663-," "describe' (graphically),
praise.' &g-, * controvert.' Sage-, “ruin,' 'destroy." Scree-, * believe,' ' trust.' So?-," Erscope)-," endeavour,
o exert.” creats-," "doubt,' 'suspect.' qea)-, 'purify,” “ expurgate.” g8)(6co-," hear.' coaxas-, * shorten,' 'abridge.' CoGMaso2t)dags-, “ please,” “delight.” 8a)-, "accomplish.'
coas-, 'thank." Sno-, 'molest,' “ vex.' and Elu :
A52 C-, wound.' early- “light' (lamps, &c.). espas-, 'learn' (a lesson, &c.). &63-, 'throw.'
, &c., and Elu :
Gossa-, "notice.' &3 seo dóz-, * o paint.” @රපරේරු-,* * repair." edgasas-, "iron (cloth, &c.).
* This is a very
numerous class.

S 202 ETYMOLOGY. 297
NoTE-In this way many English words are used by persons acquainted with English, e.g., sped-pass' (an examination, &c.);
g-, 'brush'; 6d. 'rule; 8éedes- 'register'; oojee-post
etters, &c.); bed Sed-, “ dismiss." This habit, carried to excess in lowcountry towns, such as Colombo, is tending to revolutionise colloquial Sinhalese, not altogether for the better. When, however, an appropriate Sinhalese equivalent of a foreign word is not available, it is well to atopt the foreign term itself.
iii.--Compounds with Elu verbs other than adó and Q.
égoes, "print." 80çe, o expel." spoca s, be produced." S3E&Rçad«ES, “conceive ” (in ge)C, “crow." womb).
(23), "sweep.' 88o), “scrape" (with file). eo<é6o, Giad ába,* *carry away.' || @á)aoil', ' creep..' Gago <óđ2, Gacoo sốõ,f *bring.” 8osa,i answer,' 'hold responCoedce, “bellow.” sible.”
26coks, "sleep." oSDēB68are, “före” (a gun).
NoTE.-In this way () ( = "apply, touch) plays an important part in compound verbs. This verb is often employed in expressing the cry of animals, sounds, &c., as in sec) e5cs) ope, the cat purrs' (lit. “makes-ũáy-sound”); đóọẽroGo GS2&sorsk: SScoo, “ something dropped making the sound ráņ.” (Vide $ 241.)
[For verbal compounds otherwise formed, vide $ 195.
The other species of compounds are separately treated in SS 214-220, η υ.
202. The mode in which Sanskrit verbs are utilised in Sinhalese composition is explained in the previous section. Of the inflections of Sanskrit (and Pali) verbs only the present and past participial adjectives are used in Sinhalese. They generally occur in classics, and the suffix e is sometimes added to them according to the pleasure of the writer.
Of the present participial adjectives only a few have found" their way into Sinhalese, such as those ending in 93 25), as ccessozs, “being visible'; ac's -66, living,' 'flourishing (of a great person); 86es 938), “shining'; sces)85, being
o Past part. adj. Gcao 

Page 165
298 SINHALESE GRAMMAR. S 203
heard'; while past participial adjectives have been introduced in great abundance. A few examples of these are given below:-
Ехатріев. gods6eo, 'invited,' 'solicited." cases, 'fallen." C2S), “ said,' 'spoken.' 3e3e3, afflicted." assa), "shaken,' 'agitated.' SfSssoaso, o broken.” adeo, “ done.” eyes, 'been,' 'become.' case, “produced.' 93e), "intoxicated.' esses, e3.exas, born.' cobo, “gone.” Occideo, “preached.” 8aa), “grown.' 26oes, “disgraced." casesses), “produced,' 'born.' Cyc, " blown' (as a flower). e3a), "done,' 'accomplished.'
VERBAL HONORIFICS,
203. When the subject has an honorific suffix attached to it, an adequate honorific is generally affixed to its predicate. This practice is more regularly followed in classics than in modern writings. Sometimes even when no honorific is attached to the subject, an honorific is affixed to the predicate, if the subject is a venerable person or thing.
(5-adas) (or Geda5, which is less formal) and sco (or c) are the only verbal honorifics in the language. They are affixed to forms of verbs identical with present and past participial adjectives.
Eacamples. Pres. Part. Adj. " Past Part. Adj. Verb with the honorific.
దొరత, 'doing' ... SG ... කරණකොස්ක, කලකෙස්ක ; කරණදය or කරන්
Giaco, adequo. aSossa, 'causing to do' ... ෙකරෙවු ... කරවනෙස්ක, කෙරෙවු @ස්ක : කරවනද,ඇය or කරවන්දෑය,මෙකGරවුදැය.
Edala), 'proceeding,” “going ' . Saaba, 88. 8a5aoGedan, euta5ao (or වැඩි)සේක ; වඩිනද(ය or වඩින්දෑය, වැඩියද,ඇය.
The verbs so formed are invariably used in the 2nd and 3rd persons singular and plural. Those formed from the present participial adjective are in the present tense and those from the past participial adjective are in the past tense. The future tense is expressed by the present. The

S 203) CYWIOLOGY. 299
affix 6ers expresses the highest respect; it is now usually omitted even when the honorific 88&oe is attached to the subject. The affix gas (or 6) is seldom used, and when used hardly indicates any respect. The forms assosago, 85&6ce, &c., are more modern than 256-666c8,888cco, &c.
The plural suffix ea with the expletive o affixed to it is sometimes added to 6ers, generally when the subject has that plural ending, as in coaasaeo86&oes 6.e56Cs 888)eelascace, the (Buddhist) priests are returning's උන්වහන්සේලා විහාරයට වැඩියෙස්ක්ලාය, *they (pery respectful) proceeded to the temple.'
The imperative and optative moods are formed by suffixing Dɔ, as edoốEHGleasfēDo, DãBSDGießesfēDo, and the conditional mood by suffixing නම්, as කරණකොස්ක්නම්, වඩිනසේක්.නම්, When other forms of these moods are desired, Gers) is omitted and the usual suffixes are added to the verb singly or in conjunction with some word indicative of respect, as වැඩවදාලේයාත්, වැඩසිටියොත්, වැඩවදාළ මැනව, දැනවදාළ ෙහඹාත්, &c.
The honorifics, chiefly seas, are sometimes affixed to nouns and adjectives used predicatively, as in “soak @තරුන්වහන්සේ නම් බුදුන්ගේ කුඩා මෑනියන්දෑගේ පුත් eedas,' now (= zo&), the venerable priest Nanda is the son of Buddha's younger-maternal-aunt'; “ose for 8& &escoe 6) Casasoo assesseedas),” “his majesty the king is desirous to see you.'
Observe that Oedas loses its when coco or any other suffix is added to it. q is also dropped in verbal nouns of agency used in attributive relation to the subject, as in the sentences “coezsacscoc8eased මෘගසමූහයාවිසින් පිරිවරණලදුව වනයෙහි හැසිරෙණසේක් පිලියකබ රජ්ජුරුවන් විසින් විෂපොවූ හියකින් විඳිනලද්දේය," *the esteemedyoung-Sáma, while-moving-about in the forest surrounded by multitudes of deer, was shot by king Piliyakkha with an arrow imbibed with poison ';'.** නැවතත් රජ්ජුරුවෝ විචාරණසේක් සවාමීනි නාගසේන සථවිර , යන්වහන්ස නුබවහන්සේ පැවිදිව කීහවුරුද්දෙක් දැයි විචාළේය," *and again the king asked, “lord and venerable Nāgaséna, how many years (have elapsed) since you entered priesthood P''


Page 166
300 SNBALES GRAMMAR S 204
ADWERB. Kiriya- Wesesun or Kriya- Viséshana."
204. කිරියවෙසෙසුන් or ක්‍රියාවියේෂණ, adverb, is a word which modifies a verb, adjective, or other adverb. In the sentences gase)-658 (or gase)-60)eo, “come quickly (quickly come); උඹ හයිතෙයන් කී වචන කාටත් ඇසුනා, * everybody heard the words you uttered loud' (you loudly uttered words to-every-body were-heard); 30 ex8c3 (or 86))) &co so. &c, are there no longer cloths than this?’ (to-this more long cloths are-there-not?) ; cf. 663 S&DɔD (or Odo) ediðÐzőe GeÐGCSEs, “you are a very lazy boy' (you very lazy a-boy); (8)6) core) gas)) (or GQ36eos) or ses) o8& eosas says (or cousco.5), "I gave him a very strong blow' (I to-him very strongly'a-blow gave or struck) ඉක්මණින්, ඉක්මණට, හයියෙන්, වැඩිය, වඩා, බොහොම, ge), ses, and 25)83 are adverbs, and they modify the verb, adjective, or other adverb which follows them.
Observe that in Sinhalese the adverb is generally placed before the word which it modifies.
205. The particles Goes (like, as ), Ge (like,' 'as'), 8 ('become’) = (scies, 6&soof (“having done), gas, and 6) are generally suffixed to adjectives and nouns to form adverbs or adverbial phrases.
Ехатple8.
Adjective or Noun. Particle. Adverb. asbesos, “diligent' ... occo ... as aloosecco, "diligently.' 888g, “clean' . ... S38go Cao, 'cleanly." Θεoo, gooά , ... Daarop GNCSeco, “well.” Sag, "soft, "mild" ... , ... edagoces, 'softly," "mildly." obec zs, *soft,” "mild”. , . Geo6Coasecco, softly, mildly.” Oosng, 'rough,' harsh' ... , ... 6 ongoco, "roughly, "harshly.'
Adverbs are also called 25e)es and Scoq6. 58a06&ooges or aScoog.g6 literally means' attributes of verbs.'
f The form 2S692 is also colloquially used, as gase) edgyoseo &eosa, * come quickly' ; දෙගාඳකරලා කෞනවතුර කෞකjප්පයක් හරිගස්සාපන්, 'prepare a good cup of tea' (lit. "prepare well').

S 206) | TYWIOLOGY 30
Adjective or Noun. Particle. Adverb. 868, incorrect' ... onces ... 86900s, 'incorrectly.' ce2C, extensive' ... , ... cacacao, 'extensively." esos, “firm' ... , ... e86occo, "firmly." gas, 'sorrow,' 'pain,' 'diffi- Oed ... gased, inconveniently, “diffi
culty.' cultly.' osbes, much,' 'many' , ... Os)0&doed, much,' 'largely." 6ao, 'good' ... ..., ... 6aosed, “well.' ge), 'health,' 'ease' ... , ... sooed, “healthily,' 'easily.' მ་)eoე, “ good’ ... 8) ... 8aa8, 'well." aC, “abundant” ... , ... agee, "abundantly." 6ao, 'good' ... easoo ... eases 10, "well.' oaob, "good" ... god ... sopées, “well,' by good means. දෙහඹාඳ, *good' ... a ... esco, well.'
Adverbs ending in gas and 6) are more commonly used colloquially.
In the manner above shown almost every adjective may be turned into an adverb by the addition of esses or Oed, which corresponds to “-ly” ( = “like”) in English adverbs.*
lt should be noticed that most of the adverbs with the terminations $o, đồcơ, qịc), CO, &c., given in the next section, are really nouns or pronouns having those case-endings, but equivalent to and standing for adverbs. Those that may be treated as pure adverbs are marked with an asterisk (*).
206. CLASSIFICATION OF ADVERBS.
(i) Adverbs of Time.
qço to-day. stá8der, 'day-after-to-morrow..' q68," "for to-day.' (8cco, "for day-after-to-morq8a," "from to-day." row.'
oces or God, literally means 'form,' 'manner' (= p2)36). Onco is declinable. When suffixed to the pres. part. adj. they usually have the force of ‘to, as coat occo (or 6 ed) baboosao (= cogo &c.), “having ordered to go'; but with past part. adj. they are used in their original sense, as zsi ecco (oreed) zsoó-g, ' do as (or in the manner) said.”
t The word çĐes or ĝaro, o day' is sometimes affixed to çç, ởfoco, and OSo to render them more emphatic, as G. Gao, food Seo. It is, however, redundant when used with 28cc goq26cc ecege and Ocease as C, means 'day, Geo (or 880). Cf. c in esse (or ag880), 'Monday' (lit. 'Moon's day"); qoe68c (or goods.co or goog.8 goes), "Tuesday' (lit. 'Mar's or Tuisco's day").


Page 167
302
q26.8s, from day-after-to
morrow.' çoc,* qɔoco,*o “again,” “ anew.” creas,' 'lately.'
81N1НА ints
ඉක්බිති,” “after,' afterඉක්බිතිව,” wards,' 'theregassadooses," Jafter.'
goq &ge 'second day after to
morrow.' geogs," " of old,' 'before.' gede.8a," at first,' 'before.' gedooga," “before,' ' than before.' afod, yesterday.” code," "for yesterday.' dayasact, it until then.' decoomasom6),* *then,” be “the other day.' eco, for or on that day.' ab&asso, then.' 'at that time.'
bas, then, “at that time." basa, then, “at that time,' 'for
that time.' e58, then.' ascyt' until." ascs 262sed, after an interval
(of time). assae when." aSaco, assage, for when,' 'for
what day.' esnasopao, “ when.” 26, Goes, S' until." gag, ' in the day time,” “ at noon.” geco, "for the day time,' 'at
noon.”
GRAMMAR S 206
sis,' 'now.' soo," for the present.' ogag,' 'afterwards,' 'at the
second time.' Casa), again.' නිති,” නිතින්,* නින්ගඟන්,” නිත ර,” නිරතුරු,* නරතුරු,* නිරන් තරයෙන්,” නිලතුරු,” *always,’ o continually. ehana6aas5ao, often,” “very often.” ෙනාකඩව,* නිබඳ,” නියැදි,” 'al
ways, “continuously." eee,* “ first,” o at first,” “before.” පළමුව,” පළමුකොට,” *at first,'
"first,' 'before. cego.38, first, at first.’ escesc “the third day back.' eg,* “ after,” “ afterwards.” esse),” “ afterwards.” ebedoo," eg390,“ “forafter time,"
"hereafter.' eedoed," after,' afterwards. ses," " again.' oceáse colecc58 o day-before
yesterday.' gdb8,' ' first,' 'at first,' 'before." gdeocoa," "first,' 'at first,' 'be
fore.' a)boo&C 380, sometimes." e)20zesO, “in time to come.' edges," before,' 'beforehand.' 93), easoo, Oo3O, "in or for
the future.' Deo,* Deo&,* * lately.”
The conjunction of is affixed to render these words more emphatic. The forms a Sea and coca are also sometimes similarly used.
it Often corrupted into abeyasos. times used.
The form basasco is also some
Often corrupted into 28, as in e) daas Saeses, “wait (lit.
stand) until he comes.'
as and acts are used with the force of
when, as in cog erg Se (or 2SCS), 'when the moon has risen" (lit. shone ). The form (a6Goad is colloquially used in the sense of
before.'
S The forms 26, 2680, and Saad are also occasionally used.

S 206)
benza,' 'latterly. මෙලහකට, මෙලහට, සෞමලාට, *by
this time.' oS58, at this time, now.' od86, at this time,' 'now.' o868, 65868, for this time,'
"at this time." co&," coc, "again,' 'moreover.' cz, * in the night.' co, "for the night.' class," while night,' 'before dawn.' colo “lately.' 885886, "from time to time.' 6so, eocoso”,o o forthwith,'odi
rectly.'
TYMOLOGY.
303
50,' when.' 8685 SEBO, “occasionally,” “now and
then,' 'from time to time.' EedoG,* o always, “continually. වේලාසන,” වේලාසනින්,“+* early' ecessoas, o continually, “always. codecs.50, "sometimes, “perhaps.' oeded, “every day. eogeoc," "soon. හැමදා, සැමදා, * every day.” හැමදාට, සැමදාට, * every day,’
'ever.' asso, oooo," "to-morrow.' ox00, "for to-morrow.'
NoTE 1.- It should be observed that asses, es50, ago,
68)as, and 50 above-giver, are used after the present part. adj. forms of verbs, as SÐɔ ébasoedS, “ until I come ; ” ඔහු එනෙකාට, * when he comes ;' උඹ මුදල් කෙදන තුරු, until you give money'; and Gas.38 and 56) are also similarly used after the past part. adjectives. When so used they have the same force as the English adverbs by which they are explained. (Vide chapter on Idioms.) .
2. All ordinal numeral adjectives may be turned into adverbs by suffixing the letter 8 to them, as 6G838, secondly'; Apesos)38, thirdly; eas)c56&ae), “fourthly.' (Vide class iii of adverbs-p. 305.)
(ii) Adverbs of Place.
qarroco, “there.” seases, "aside." qasaso, "thither.' quae, 'inside." qetsass, thence,' 'by that way. quaea, q96ea, Ooss, “there." రౌతిd, y godsoo, Oososo, “thither.' *ஜகு,ெ
geosocoa," thence,'' by that way.' geoc, pse, near.' අසලට, අහලට, ' අසලින්, අහළින්, * near." qees, "aside."
Gaeces, "from inside.' 'in
wardly."
stagess, "from inside,' " in
wardly.'
quo, “aloof,' 'afar.'
eveð, “aloot,' “afar.'
s
o Note that DeoɔSO is more forcible.
it The form occas (or o) and elecosa are also colloquially used.


Page 168
304 SNBALRS
e:Sæi, “aloof,'' afar,''from afar." gee, "above,' 'up.' (59, g&38, from above. pedos3&o, o in front." gedoose, gedesosco8, to the front.' ඉස්සරින්, ඉස්සරාහින්, ' in front.'
Deo, “away,” “aside.” ඉවතට, y yy glass, " away,' ' aside,' 'from
aside." ca), 'above,' ' up.' co, 'above,' ' up.' cas, "from above."
Desco, “there." dasao, 'thither.' day236, thence,' ' by that way.' ébes, ébec, ébeo, "there.” depo, donado, “thither.' does, 'thence,'' by that way.' Qaa, "there.' 9aabo,' thither.' Seosa, “thence,'' by that way." 8a), “there,' 'yonder.' Qa)0, “thither, “yonder." 303a', 'thence,” “from yonder." 806)esos), 'here and there," lit.
there (and) here.'
asoo, Oesdo, “thither.' seed, 8)aeo), “there." 3)eases, “thence,'' by that way.' easi, where?' ea8c, where' (is it)? easy8s, whence?' oey886, whence?' oxypeya, in which place 2' as exag, 'in which place?'
where?"
GRAMMAR. S 206)
grocca, “anywhere at all,
“everywhere." (masocago, 'withersoever,'" where.' oaboes, " in whatever place,
wherever,' ' where." easinosasa, “whence,' 'by which
way.' ozynabased, from whatever
place,' ' whence.
කෞකාතනවන,” “anywhere', කොතනකවත්, ($ * somewhere."
“somewhere ಥ್ರಿಲ್ಲೆ! in either කොතනකනමුත් place.'
කොහේ, කෞකායි,$ * where?' gaspecido, ; whither?' eaweeds, in which place f'
somewhere.' ෙකාගෝහන්, කොහෙන්ද, 'whence p
by which way?" especideo, "somewhere,' 'any
where.' Osooedooga, “ somewhere,' 'in
either place.' eg,' behind,' 'in rear,' 'after.' පස්කෙස්, pe s eedeased, behind,' 'in rear,
after,' 'from behind.' eedeo, “backwards.' see,' below,' 'down." පහලට, g cogs, 'from beneath or bo
low.' espero, ebaoero, “ below.” “ down.” easo, ceaso, “beneath,' 'below.' easas, ecosses, "from beneath or
below.' 80, 'out,' 'abroad,' 'outside." පිටත, y
o Đerd in this and other words is the same as EĐad. (Vide pp. :
and 286.)
t This is a contracted form of oasesao aga. All expressions with Cogad (not preceded by any form of verb) may be treated
similarly.
aaaaa) (sometimes easoa) in classics) is similarly used.

S 206)
88O8, out,' 'abroad,' 'outside." 88.88, 88a, 'from without,
"outwardly." O96)&, “in this place,' 'here." මෙතනට, * hither.' (near 28s, hence,'' by this way.' මෙහි, කෙමෙහ, @මෙස්, ෙමහා, * here."
•මහාට, 'hither.' Odocoes," hence,' ' by this way.' e86), “here." onDba00, “ hither.” e8o3s, "hence,' ' by this way.'
TMOLOGY.
305.
coo8, 'below,' 'beneath.' co3s, from beneath or below.' asoga, 'below,' 'under.' Cec, near.' СессоО, , cess, near,' 'from near." 28, around.' වබෝට්, වෙට්ට, * around." . 838s, from around.' copaores 63 asid, “ from all sides,” “ en
tirely.” espaeedes, coacas, " on all sides."
coo, 'below,' 'beneath.'
NoTE.-None of these are real adverbs. Some of them when rendered in English have the force of prepositions. (Vide pp. 310 & 311.)
(iii) Adverbs of Arrangement. පළමුව (or පළමුනෙකාට or එක්වෙනුව), *firstly'; මෙදාවනුව, *secondly'; තුන්වෙනුව, කෞතවනුව, * thirdly '; හතරවෙනුව, “ fourthly'; eseføSSS), “ fifthly '; &c.
Any numeral may in like manner be converted into an adverb by affixing G838) to its base.
(iv) Adverbs of Irepetition. These adverbs are expressed in Sinhalese by suffixing the noun වරක් (or වාරයක්), සැරයක් or වතාවක්,f *a time,' to the bases of numerals, as bas (or base) &osas, or bass (or එක) සැරයක්, *once '; ෙදවරක්, කෙඳසරයක්, or ෙදසැ රයක්, * twice '; තුන්වරක් or තුන්සtරයක්, * thrice ';$ &c.
* Note that coo in c38 &oacç ( == Sk. godbay), “aforesaid,' is quite distinct and means' before,' ' previously.'
it 80a is another synonym. &6as is the word commonly used in the multiplication tables, as ese Dózsdebazo Se2e3c08, “ 5 times 5 is 25 ” ; හත්වරක් අට පණස්භයයි, *7 times 8 is 56.' Here පස් වරක් and හත් O6rs are really adjectives qualifying esco and go respectively.
In auctions the “once,' 'twice,' and "thrice' are expressed by ඇවරයි (or එකෘවරයි), දැවරයි, and තුන් ඇවරයි respectively. එකලෑවර is used in other connections also, as in Oedose best 86 eas. 'I will give all at once' (i.e., "at one time').
7-88 Χ


Page 169
306 SNEALCS GRAMMAR IS 206
(v) Adverbs of Manner.
ඉක්මණට, 9 8 سات سے تاass),' ' quiet,' 'without work or ඉක්මණන්, soon,' ' quickly. object.” gás,* *in this manner,' * thus.' 9003SCOcd, 'gratis.” gos," “well.' 9.Cogo, స్థి0ది,* ? 8 یE $یعهl48 ? ඩීඩී:} COO
g83)." by chance,' 'of itself. இெருக @తిదెల, by force." da,' ' together.' බලේට, එකලාව,* * alone." acs)ads),' 'strongly,' 'earnestly." doctes, "so,' 'in that manner.' මදින්මද,දිගුකන්ටිකු,මාදමද, වික එසේ, y 82, little by little,' 'by de
grees,' 'gradually.' sooe,' 'thus,' 'in this manner." assoed, 'in any manner.'
eeee," " so,' 'in that manner.' (Ooccobs," "so,' 'in that manner.'
బg, “how,' 'in what or gga," "quickly,' 'rapidly."
... whatever manner.' I soas
කොෙහාම, වැGඊට y strongly, “forcibly." CA3Y6)
g; how?' 'in what o&ae,' 'separately." మూలి manner?' coasca," “well.' කෞතෙලසවන්, జూలైల్లో, cease, 'truly.' @කෙස්වත් 'strongly,' forcibly.
“ in whatever | coa GNð0, ongly, forcibly. యెబులి Imanner,' *any | ගසමින්,*+ හෙමින්,” සිනි,” කෞකෙලසනමුත්, ( i); “slowly." విమోషి කෙසාරා, කෙහඹාරා, කෞසාෙරන්, මහාමාරන්, නොගොමනමුත්, “thievishly,' 'secretly.'
(or OG)8,' 'strongly, “for-Isses," slowly. තෙදට,* 'ಇಜ್ಜ?' coөo," " slowly
率 දකලා,” හුදකලාව,” ფარvხე,* o268," easad," " alone. ఆEకి aiირი’’ ర్గ? y çãObĐ6Mo, ‘astray.” esopo," acroées,' &c., “well.'
otSascoc, 'slowly."
(vi) Adverbs of Time, fc., eapressive of Doubt, ge. esses)c586), “sometimes; 6) coo&cp88, “perhaps,' 'sometimes ” ; eoɔÐɔODBGAcoed, “generally”; ED38dēDO, “from time to time,' " occasionally'; 6&26ccesso, often'; Gegeba,
newly '; &c.
(vii) Adverbs of Quantity or Degree.
ges,' 'very,' 'very much." geo," "utmost,' 'very.' gaSo88,' 'exceedingly." geye," "utmost,' 'most,' 'too much.'
The shorter form esta)0 is sometimes colloquially used.
Sometimes goose in classics, as in “ecog88380 scooed,' 'having gone slowly." Observe that the colloquial phrase ecosso, as well as econeas e8 quoted above, has the force of the adverb 'slowly."

S 206
Cao.88 gos83, the most." deedagó, that much,' 'so much." @ebed

Page 170
308 SINEA IESE GRAMMAR. (S. 207
(ix) Adverbs of Cause and Effect.
(b69s,' 'in that way,' ' so." ඇයි*+ or ඇයිද,” a ?
d68&se)," "just so." මන්ද,” (နှီးBÁBeoo, ' therefore,” “ where- || Oa නිසා fore ?'
ခူးဒါ&o,၀ ) fore.' කුමක් 5eo) or ኗ,
NoTE.—Any English adverb may be expressed in Sinhalese by a noun, especially in the accusative, auxiliary, or locative case (as are most of the above) and by adverbial phrases. For instance, the English adverbs afoot, “instantly,' 'suddenly, secretly,' 'safely, namely, “nevertheless,” “doubt less, “hereafter, “annually,' 'daily,' 'next,' may be expressed by පයින්, සැකෞණකින් or ඇසිල්ලකින්, හ(or අ)දිස්සියෙන් or අහම්බෙන්, රහසින් or රහසිගතව, පුවේසමින්, ඒනම්, එකෞස් වීනමුත්, අනුමානන(තුව, මීටපසු (or මින්පසු or මින් මතු), අවුරුදු පතා, දිනපතා or දවස්පතා, ඊලඟට respectively. The English adverb “ever may be expressed by 2&dea (or 3553acas) and “never hy the same word with a negative particle affixed to the verb qualified by it. Thus “Did you ever see him? ' = age) as&c,825 (or 2533 ac2S) () go&asg? and “I never saw him '=99 assac වත් (or කිසිකලක) ඔහු නුදුටුවෙමි.
Comparison of Adverbs,
207. Adverbs are compared like adjectives. (Vide $126.) The comparative degree, which is more frequently used than the superlative, is expressed by prefixing 86), more,' to the adverb, as DêDɔGD&DeçD (or Gasop&SS), “ better” ; ĐêDo ereoses, “faster.' . As in the case of adjectives, simple adverbs are used to express the sense of the superlative degree, as in c@GoGoa (or 9866&s or 26 gas) gas මණට (or ඉක්මණින්) ආවේ raēg, 'of you who came most quickly?' But more commonly the comparative form, as උඹලාගෙන්, &c., වඩා ඉක්මණට (or ඉක්මණින්) ආවේ කවීද, of you who came more quickly?' The word g8)o, most, is sometimes prefixed to adverbs to bring out the sense of the superlative more explicitly, as C3 C326 coes, &c., gas)) gas Seáo (or gass)-653) (p65) as g; not usually to indicate any
This is an irregular form of esses. In classics sometimes e8.

S 20S) CTYMIOLOGY. 3U9
comparison, but to express a very high degree of the quality denoted by them, as boss) 226 coace5& agcoco 88)) 288 covese&cs, he struck the granite very hard with a sledge hammer' (he with a-sledge-hammer to-the-blackstone very hard struck),
PREPOSITION. Vibhakti Nipata. 208. Prepositions (5e)ay55 &es)2) in Sinhalese perform the same functions as in English, but unlike them they are always placed after the words which they govern." The prepositions and cases which they govern are given below:-
Prepositions. Case goverieri.
(i) ు, తికి (m.); 688). Goyasi (f); 29 Nominative.
(pl. c.). (ii) අරබයා or අරභයා, · concerning ': ඇර, හැර, “except ': coges), “on account of." for the sake of'; 5.it “concerning: 25-3). 'on account of eje32, ea)), it from (one to . Accusative. another in succession'); ses, gas, 58), “except "; GeS2, “ by'': eo çer), o for the sake of,” “ with a view to ’; esse ad Side SSdej on account of." | (iii) එක්ව or එක්ක, කැටුව, සමග,$ සහ, හා, හා Instrumental.
esco, with "; S&os,' ' by."
The words (1) කරණකොටගෙණor කරණකොට, (2)පිණිස or EĐe8, and (3) GASDE) or çesfēĐɔ are used after nouns (or pronouns) to convey the sense of the (1) auxiliary, (2) dative, and (3) ablative respectively. (Vide $ $ 107, 108, & 1 11.)
Hence some writers have called them postpositions, restricting the term 'preposition' to upasargas.
In classics sometimes Gc)46.
The word (s))Gga is also sometimes used colloquially.
S Sometimus ago&s in poetry.
e) and cooeseda) are also used in the sense of 'instantaneously with, as éðGNe3 SDSidao) co2 (or con essDao), “instantaneously with so happening.” cop in this sense is confined to old classics.
Or 88s, which is the form generally used colloquially. 888 is sometimes colloquially used in the sense of 'by self,' as in 58&s කරගන්න ඒවාට මට කරච්චල් කරණඩ එපා, *don't trouble me on account of things done by (your) self.


Page 171
310 SINHALESE GRAMMAR. S208
The prepositions 689, &c., which take the nominative case before them, are used chiefly to render that case more. prominent. (Vide $ $ 84 & 101.)
Of the above prepositions only to, Coz86, asses, ess), ees, ලවා, හන්දා, or හින්දා, එක්ක, කැටුව, සමග, and විසින් are used colloquially. 25e02, e3es), and 8-safes are sometimes used in classics as synonyms. (Vide $ 310.)
Some prepositions, such as qu6, 306, co EF6, 26ðe32, Deo, ges, C3ēDo, eseçado, &c., were originally past participles, which governed the same cases as those governed by the prepositions. Thus originally quo or eczos = “having left; co-66 =°havingtaken'; 35eb2 = *having associated with’; ©es or ge = “having liberated'; c382 = “having put '; eses)) = having kept in view"; cose)(or eo)c52 = “having begun.'
so or estos is also used as a pure participle. It is then followed by another verb, and admits of an alternative form coco or esozoica, not admissible when it is a preposition. Note that in classics the word 88& ( = Sk. &ce6cca) is also used in the sense of “by way of,' 'as,' 'because.'
Observe that asso, Gaseosa or 33a, and Gaseosas have the force of the English prepositions to, from, and “in' respectively, although they are not in themselves prepositions (vide $ $ 103, 111, and 113), as in the sentences g8D @ adó (Seco&Bq, “did you go to him?” (you to-his-hand, i. e. to him, went) ; 89 (0.6 assosa escadseas, “I fled from him ' (I from-his-hand, i. e. from him, having-fled went); 89) & Gaseoses 5(2) esco at 65, “I trusted him ' (I in-hishand, i. e. In him, trust kept); bes)& So Casa goodas 5eopeas, he asked me a question' (he from-my-hand, i. e. from me, a-question asked). The adjectives ag, 8ts, 8xecs (or 860), = the English 'like,' as in eS Sg (or 88) occoast 88) as63 asca agge&6, 'I never saw a thing like this"; 8: 836cs (or 86cs) 66ed atgg, “are there no men like him?” (Vide $ 304.)

S 209 ETYMOLOGY 31
There are other words having the force of prepositions when rendered in English, and a few of them are given below : éb888), against; Qudsa, “at the rate of ; otA& or Sozó3ē), “ without ” ; esp, GSD3d, Ge, Ge3&3&sid, “ like ” ; aSO, &Oa, esO3, from ; (3)ešoed,86Cs, along, “through'; අස්බෙස්, * inside';" අතලොර්, *between '; ඉක්බිති, පසු, පස් ses, after ; 86, upon ; 88a, with ; &65, 'round; Ctes, “near'; G8286), S3cco88, for, for the sake of ; ca), on,' 'upon; coo, “below, “beneath ; stage, in '; citaceo, into; easo)&, with "; oeso8), without.' In classics the particle & is sometimes affixed to verbal nouns with the force of the preposition 8&Ses, for, as in 698) Goosa, “ having gone to drink' (lit. for drinking '- GDGDbSO 82-SDFe3). Vide chapter on Idioms.
CONJUNCTION.
Sandhi Nipáta. 209. Conjunctions (eses (53.522)) unite words, phrases, and sentences. Those of one letter, such as C, a, ses), are often affixed to words, and not written separately. Thus 6)Go26&d &zG668), “the dog or the bitch; 23.3go &loss, the aunt and the uncle'; 3)c S&c., you and I.' A list of conjunctions is given below:-
Conjunction. Equivalent in English. සහ, හා, ද,+ න, ඉන් (or ඉදු), උන්
(or Cg) & ... and, also, even. පවා ... even, also. වන්: ge 8 We තවද, තවත් 8 ... and, moreover, besides.
° Lit. 'in a corner, and implies concealment. . t In very ancient writings the word ges) is also used for g. c is sometimes used in them for a. In books g is occasionally changed into g, as in 88g and I' (or 'even I’); ooag. and while dancing.' Observe that in Googas, o and houses, egos, and flowers, the conjunction is ca.
į Vide footnote *o on p. 304.


Page 172
312 − SNEALCS GRAAR. S 210
Conjunction. Equivalent in Rnglish.
Oo) ... a ... or, alias. (Used when the connected words refer to one and the same object.)
Gx20pemoozd, eparo?, ébzsfemzesyło ... Or.
os-oso, Sad-8a, eacoes-oapo either-or.
aoS), oona, Sa, Oooad, &c.† ... if.
ඉතින් O see ... then, next, after that. (Used
generally to make the speaker continue what he narrates.)
ඇරත් 8 8 p. ... besides, moreover. dorsa ... oad ... yet, but.
නමුත්, නුමුත් e p ... but, although, nevertheless. යලි, යල, වැලි a ... again. (865 also s “but.")
යලිත්, යලිදු, වැලින්, වැලිදු ... and again, &c. එතෙකාට ... so, if so, then.
INTERJECTION. Vismayártha NVipáta. 210. An Interjection (Ses:DaoɔBÈ 6ðeibɔOD) expresses somesudden emotion of the mind, as 46.e523, alas' & 'fy Thus 6.e533 (0.6) Sess), 'alas ! the calamity that befell him ”; ẽ ! đĐGeể G.coxocốe), “fy ! don't do so.’ A list of interjections is given below:-
Interjection. Equivalent in English. 4e, Crn, eo e hum (expressing deliberation). qe, q88, Oe ... tut! (expressing disappointment
or rebuke).
* An archaic form. These are coupled by a hyphen to indicate that they are used in pairs, as as in the example given above. The word e8 is also used colloquially in the sense of ecof or 8a, as geo8. SS50 e8 3a58, “give me either to-day or to-morrow." Cf. the force of co8 in seda8) co8 Soes, "give me something or other; assac co8 eccoa, 'go any day you please'; svassas) 68acas co8 (or Coga or sad) Octobeas, “pay even a rupee, if (you) can.' Notice also the force of coga and &as used in this manner.
f These are suffixes expressive of the conditional mood.
This is often expressed in books by deas esas (i.e., daass deas -- C -- seas), lit. although it happened so far,' or dood 6ooga, lit. "although it happened so."

G 210) ETYMOLOGY. 313
Interjection. Equivalent in English. qoMeo&, qeMeb3, qedoned, qos, SÐ }; alas! (expressing grief or
ෙම්, අයියෝ, අතෙහj, අහ්,° අහා,
C8, 3)සී ce pain). අතෙහj, ඕ, ආයි, අනිච්චන් ... oh, ah (expressing surprise). O bo OO ... (used in calling dogs.) 992 OOO ... here here it is (used also in
calling cattle). උලවුවේ, ඉලවුවේlf .... ... death (expressing horror).
pshaw pugh fyl (expressing
උවාරි, 8, 8, විවි, 638, චිෂී, විෙක්, CR,
dislike or contempt).
ස8, ඊස් or ඉස්, ෙනාදකින්, ෙනා වාසනාවන්, අගඳjමයි A 4
උසී 0. a
巴@sb其 එම්බල, කොල, @හද්, ඒ,
ඒයි, ඕයි, අඩෝ or අඹෙඩි (mas.), yra irrorMan f.d.
ro (fem.), DC, , მტo, (used in invocation.) თმეტი, aெn so
... (used in setting a dog on.)
ඔහෝ, අහ ... ehe ! hey!
&Dad, 2NESS, adeoɔ, Sé8, qex, &oard ... ha! ha! (expressing laughter).
චක්, සක් 8 x ... (used in driving oxen, &c., under
restraint.)
OG O. ... (used in calling pigs.)
θος o ... (used in calling pigeons and such
other birds.)
808 ... ... (a word indicative of prohibition
and used in games.)
•ෂාෙහා, ජෝ ” ... (used in driving away birds.)
యొg, Gరిష్టి -- ... excellent bravo!
g, a Geod «ስ ቄ ቋ ... hush ! (expressing desire of si
m lence).
emes or Cse ... o ... (used in calling cats.)
හා,| හාහා ... s ... hold (expressing prevention).
හුරා, හුදේවී, හොමෙර් .... ... hurrah !
තෙහයි, හුයි, දෙහ්, හෙක් ... (used in driving away cattle.)
•හjයියා*| ... to 0 b ... hurrah (expressive of triumph).
OMGood a y ... stop (applied to cattle, &c.)
* Also used in speaking of something re-called to mind suddenly. The word 5ecoi is similarly used in some parts of the Island.
† These words in the forms CCSSO and CSS) are also used colloquially in the sense of 'funeral.'
i. In classics sometimes 6868).
$ Cf. Canarese bá (=Tamil rá), o come.”
| The word q (a modification of Geoř) is sometimes used in the sense of ecs.
• sf Pañiáhi Maen? ad a3. which Reems to be identical.


Page 173
314 SNBALESE GRAMMAR. S 211
Some of the interjections given above, such as sees), gg, ఖరి, లి, రి, అర, ది, ద3g దిద్రి, వీ, అరి or దిగి, రిమి, అరిఏదియ3, are repeated more than once to render them emphatic. (Vide $ 253.)
The interjection “ behold !” may be expressed ın Sinhalese by SC38, which is likewise the imperative form of 60Ce, ʻto see.ʼ
PARTICLES NOT APPERTAINING TO ANY OF THE LAST FOUR ELEMENTS OR PARTS OF SPEECH.
PREFIXEs. Uραεαρα or Uρα8αrgα.
211. These are particles usually of one or two letters, prefixed to verbal roots, their derivatives, &c., to effect certain modifications in the ideas conveyed, though some are apparently redundant. They are about twenty in number, and are given below with their equivalents in Sanskrit and Pali, significations, and examples in illustration :-
Skt. Pali. Eļu, signification, Examples.
seas ceases(= over,' 'beyond, gas 8 or 926, essays, exgas or 'across' ceeding,' 'excessive,' hence g) * remaining'; gara, pass)&O),
passed beyond." V අධී | අධි | අදි “over,' 'above,' sea, 32, exceeding'; soos,
on q5Zoo, chapter.' qę9|| FD || q | “according to, | q Qo, que “order,” “com
"after, "along" mand"; ogDC, "support. eo | q co | eo | “from,” “ away,” || FebG83, ebɔCao, “taking away”;
• of8; * Y, අපවග, අප s *Nirváụa”; qE), අව qepa, “hell.”
q8 q8 8 near to, on '8oad, 8a))c, q8a)3CO, 'lid'; (8) 8Said, “covering.'

S 211) CYWIOLOGY 315
Skt. Pali. Eļu. Signification. Examples.
ges qes 5 before,' to, 538, qess, front or preໃນວັກ ក់ §බිඳීම්, qesos,9 “meta
physics.'
S)| $6) 1 q5) | “away,” “ off" | qạbaoố, “permission,” “ opportuqeu ဇမ္ဗူင့, q®asas, ဇုခံထာသံ၊ “con
clusion.'
to p q towards,' 'to go, boe), 'augmentation, at' * iဒိဤဝ''; ఏర్పడే, ආභරණ,
ornament.'
උද් C “up, “on, “out. Cea, Ceceex8, “ birth'; Coai O C මක ඉගැන්ම, උද්ග්‍රහණ, "learnඋත් ing.” Ces | Ces | CE) || ‘to,’*down," | C@eçe or Ce66;ed, Cecogœ, ΟΥ * fear to” "advice'; శ Cebedo, “simile.” Ces t “bad”“ difficult,” eade, giáa), “stench”; g&38. Є 8 || 8 | ཐ་ é,` "Wrictedness"; බ්‍රිකිරි,
dificulty” guaso, difficult to be done.' ' (opposed to ea)
,f6 as in,' 'on,' 'down 28o3, asges, abusing'; Se2ع | { 8e2O), 'particle' (in grammar).
නිෂf| නී out.' නිස, නිශචය (or විනිස, විනිශචය), "decision'; 5zea, ossay), 'gone out,' 'departed.' පරා | පරා ! පර (implying), erosas, esgee), "prowess'; ed
O 'supremacy"; දුම්, පරාද, පරාජය, * defeat.' e6 away,' 'back'
o8 | eas “round,' 'about' 8886, es8836, 'retinue”: 88
858
eSess, e6oE6, Buddhist college."
This forms the third division of Buddha's Doctrines : 869) is sometimes shortened into acS).
† Changed into góð, gozd, gai, god.
ị Changed into 6ổ, 8ơ, 6ờể, 48eo. They are often used as privatives, as in 58a, "fearless'; ascetears), 'doubtless'; 26abc, "fruitless'; alsoao.eded, “without lustre,' 'obscure'; scoods (more commonly Bere036), “sapless,” “fruitless.” (Vide p. 317.)


Page 174
36 SINHALESE GRAMMAR. (S 212
Skt. Pali. Eļu. Signification. Examples.
;'CMS 'forth, sS)<6, gS S, “ about,'“ extent ܒܘ | forward." eề3g gê3a), “famous”; eo 60, g
before eeɔ, o radiance.”
පති| පති tack.' 're-, 3,868e. es5.e55, order, "meති |ද් (පටි) පීද්” before, thod': ceazs, georea, per,against, ceptible : 8826 or, రిటైల్గార * لا تت ال ستة [(පචි) පස් towards g&geoó, ' rejoinder, "reply.
5 s s “apart, &ced, &cbes, form', 'mode";
“ asunder" Sadzī3, BeroasîS, “ case.”
80 | n 08 with,' ' togethere:3)4, e395).5a), connected; esosos. (org) with, o con-' Coco)6. metempsychosis”; e.g. ges, crça G, “fit,” or exčē3, e3çaco, "similar.'
8 | さ g3 well,' 'easily, g83, ge)3a), good conduct; * gიod' çqƏDç, gecə 33), “ fragance ": (opposed to g) S&So, "easy to be done.'
NoTE.-These are the only particles treated by native grammarians as upasargas. Some of them such as g, g, &c., imply adverbial significations. g has sometimes the force of very': e.g., e35&6, 39Qo, very sweet; 3:56, eggs5C3, * very blue.' gigs often implies “very or excessively: e.g., 2533ays), * very red; 253 co, * very sweet,' a kind of pancake; it has then the same force as its Elu equivalent g25)). (es (or 8), &, and 5 are also used in a negative sense: e.g., es25s, i.e5:525, infamy,” “disgrace'; sa) ea, q &S) zo, disrespect; 86 ced, Sococo, disunion,' “ separation.” (Vide footnote on 46ðg). Qes or qed is sometimes used to imply ill,' 'badly, as in geoog, yes&og, “speaking badly or aversely,' ' censure; escóa), “offence."
For other adverbial prefixes such as zo, 53, , a, coo), &c., vide $ $ 212 and 219.)
PARTICLEs. Nipá or Nipáta. 212. There are other particles besides those already
noticed, which do not admit of being classed with any of them. Many of these are noticed below:-

S 212 TOLOGY. 317
(1) or (before a vowel) es; 2), co, 23 or (before a vowel) &ds, 3, ea), 6.253. Negative particles used as prefixes, as q888s, unclean; qash98 (i. e. q + 2Szss), or 623)2S)zes, “unwilling'; අනත් (á, e., අ + අත්) or අනනත (2. e., අ + අනත), * endless '' ; අනගි (i.e., අ + අගි) or අනඨි (i. e., c + qi é9, very valuable,' 'priceless' ; cood (i. e., & + goz), don't leave off, don't open ” ; SDzedu& (i. e., SD + GOS), “ without growing or being made '; astos (i.e., & + qi o) or Geostgs, without leaving off or opening; Zo82 (i.e., zot + 8a), without coming'; 25328, “ without work,” “gratis”; EBE)S, “faultless ”; 6ð6 වුල් (i.e., නි + අවුල්) or නිරාකුල (i.e., නි + ආකුල), without confusion,' 'undisputed; got, “not distant,' 'close; acoa (i. e., a + Coa), unlearned'; assog, “unaccustomed'; 62)328). (or Gao)608), without paying; Gaea (i.e., es) + bala), without sending'; 688 (or G.2228), without giving'; 6&oga) (or 62 gas), without seeing'; කෙනා කම්මැලි, * not lazy ” ; දෙනාමර,
don't kill.'
The employment of these privatives should be studied
from usage.
NoTE.-The particle 256 is also used in the case of Sanskrit words before consonants, as 255Ges, 'guiltless,' 'faultless,' 'without error; a8a5a39as), 'without name,” “anonymous ' , 2665Cecas), ' shameless.” In ancient classics the words &eos as and 6a)g are used as negative particles, as cocoS2s eas (=6&aé3e33), 'don't think"; GASOɔç&Scozós (= GIACOJ SaaS), “they do not say.” (Vide foot-note ị on p. 315.)
(2) zoő," zsoë), ezo)ë3. Expletives which scarcely add anything to the sense. They are generally employed when something explanatory of the
Also gas)c5, i.e., a prefixed to ads. asd is evidently a short form of ascs. Cf. Sk, and Pali ag.


Page 175
318
SNBALESE GRAMMAR. S 212
subject is introduced, or when a word requires to be emphasised, in which case they are placed after such word: e.g. “ (99)2S6 ca)eas a 65 Socas gas)33e36 zo&," for my part I have not seen another similitude in this three-fold world ” ; 6928 (38) &S 62.68)2S, as for me I am a very poor person”; “ 8 ẽeo9ơS)cooGđSacẽò xo, Ces$ 25ees Seces GCs 8o3ecedics,” “Now, the queen Wiháramahá Dévi was the daughter of king Kelani Tissa ' ; ** තොපගේ වනාහි උපන් නුවර @so325ots & 3 &CèObeGse3a),” “ he inquired, And thy birth-place, where is it?' ' 99) & 3) as gas) Ses) Geo8,' ' as for me, I am very old.' 2S6 is archaic. 8).25)3 is more modern and is still used occasionally in composition, and colloquially in the corrupted form 8)32). zo& is used in books as well as colloquially.
(3) තාක්, * as many as ': e.g. බෝම් ලෝකයෙහිව සනාතාක්
මනුෂ්‍යමයj මරණයට යටත්ය, * as many people as (all who) live in this world are subject to death.' es&45 is sometimes substituted for 25.32s, and both of them when so used are equivalent to 3cege, all."
(4) . This is an interrogative particle and is used at
the end of a sentence or phrase, as in 836)g, is it you ?'; ce,606 626) oeb9).&56 & 250; G, * how much (or many) do you want?" This often forms the last letter of interrogative pronouns. (Vide $ 144 (3)). In ancient classics this particle is sometimes omitted, as in ** මේ කවරයිපිළිවිස ” for කෙම් කවරේදැයි 8e5es, “ having asked, Who is this ?” Se* or
This is also used when a question is put to a person at a distance. Cf. the force of the final & sound, used under similar circumstances, in coosas Gc)3 coe as CSGS3, the cattle are eating up the paddy plants'; SBaK3 SD6 SHEIÐ, “murder” (lit. “ killing men’).

S 212)
TYOLOGY. 319
egsso (confined to books) is sometimes used in lieu of g when a question involving a doubt is put, as in “ ඇද්දෝ නැද්දෝ මහායි සැකකෙයන්,” in doubt as to whether there is or there is not (lit. stage, is there?' and zodge, * is there not?''); ඔහු මෙමගේ නැත්තේ ගෙදර ගියාදේ, is it because he has gone home that he is not here?' 8) and co are sometimes used in colloquial language to do duty for C, as in decopect es55 GebS3 desdepa) (or cae), “ were they in good health?” ; උඹට බොහොම දැවැද්ද ලැබුනාය, * did you get much dowry?' This mode of interrogation is more indirect and is common in English also. co8 or
ce is also used colloquially for g in putting ques
tions to which a reply in the negative is expected, as & coso (Scoocoz8 (or cez)? 2), did he go to his village? he did not;' &S) beas 258)ace = * I did not say so, did I?' g is also used for the sake of emphasis, as G 385 base Sapersecas (2) 856c8c3, there was not a single person here." (Vide $ 209 for the use of q as a conjunction.)
(5) 8 and 3. These are suffixed to verbs to denote a
continuation of the action, and have the force of whilst,' ' while, when : e. g. cooc coods, when bathing in the river; coes asses 8, when cutting the tree.' The use of 8 is confined to classics. (Vide $ 173.) & is also suffixed to nouns and then it has the force of while on or in,' 'at, *in': e.g.,ලමයාවතුරේදීමමතෙළය, * the boy expired in the water itself”; ge)ó8 9sos esoapas 5o, “a great quarrel (or fight) took place in the town.'
A particle, which may be written ogiae, is colloquially used in the sense of “what did you say?” “I did not hear,” “what ?” (Vide footnote it on p. 307.)


Page 176
320 SNBAESE GRAMMAR S 212
(6) 9). This particle is suffixed to words to emphasise them, as in eas) 8CoS) ecc33, go having (positively) given it; see) (i.e., so + 8) &ea, give immediately (or at once); S&S) b5, I myself will come '; 69co goo epcce)ce39co, othis is exceedingly wonderful; easoosteoses es&6 ceas G& 6G32.36 coes zoolossae, there is not a single being in this world that will not die ” ; “ SD&D-SE, තෙතට් ඊයේදවස අපගේ තෙගයිදී කිසිවක් කෙනාලැබු යේම ලඳුම්හයි බොරු කීවාහුය,” * O priest ! mpithout having received anything at my (lit. “our ) house yesterday you told a lie saying, I (lit. 'we') received; ' එතෙතම උදෑසනම (or ** උදෑසනක් 6eds') co&zo c€3& 86a 26&ce, early in the morninghe started to go the journey”; gó esacoso වෙලාවටම වසිණට පටන්ගත්තේය, * it commenced to rain just at sun-rise'; b3) Socioccas), by the very same road ; “ (5 6Sco geoS9) casiosco,” “they certainly know this very well’; එකෙණහිම or ඒඤෂණයෙහිම, *at that very instant.”* (Vide $ 123 & pp. 158 & 160.)
& sometimes has no intensive meaning, as in the expressions 68229685, they do not know; Gasoo&tas, which does not exist"; (Szoosasco, he did not say." It is a poetic usage, which should be avoided in prose compositions. S) is also used after verbs with the force of when,'
as in evedeo egeS) e66sd, come when it (lit. rain) clears.” ( Vide foot-note if to $ 173).
(7) as and 3. These are generally used at the end of an affirmative sentence and sometimes of a phrase
In assosseo, "I am doing'; .3569as, “I am standing,' the letter ed is generally an augment necessitated by the use of the expletive as; but in the corresponding plural forms the 8 is not doubled, as assoga (or ය), සිටිමුව (or ය).

S 212 ECTYEMOLOGY 321
or single word as expletives. co is more formal and common. In very ancient writings they are seldom found. 8 is often used at the end of a direct quotation in the sense of “saying” (lit. “ having said.” Vide p. 238), and it is then quite distinct from the expletive ය or සි : e. g., බොරු ජෛනාකියවයි. ඔහුට අවවාද SSGe6, 'I advised him saying Don't tell lies.' But colloquially 8 is replaced by 25cs) and other inflections of ascs, to say, and the expletive co is generally affixed to the last word of the quotation, which then assumes a quasi-direct form of speech, as in 8 dB& 8 to asceoso disco, he went away having said he (or I) would come (back); ca 30 oco&s gege))c5 (565 seasoe))c, “what did you say you (or I) asked from him?" In books, however, 8 followed by the inflections of 255cs, &c., is often used after direct quotations, and then 8 should be taken as a mere expletive: e.g., '83 as gasySocces &gg'3 aSc33 8gSes'825 ages, “having asked, Will you abide by the decision given by me? (and) when they said, We will abide.' . Note that 3 or ce& is used in composition after substantive clauses with the same force as the conjunction that used in English before such clauses. ( Vide Syntax-Reported Speech.) (8) C and g. These are used in reciting what has been
said by others, as in S) alocs core&c, so Soegs 86 coc, 'it-is-said that I am thy son, itis-said thou art my father"; e.e526, 6essozès වහන්සේ අද මේ මාලිගාවට වඩනාසේක්ල, *dear
In phrases or sentences with the emphasising o affixed to the last word, the vowel q in 9 is sometimes changed into qu before 8, as eece gay 85898, this is indeed exceedingly beautiful. The form as, though equal to 88 or So, is rather more emphatic.
7-88 Υ


Page 177
322
(9)
(10)
(11)
(12)
SINEAES GRAAR. S 212
one, it-is-said that his majesty the king will come to this palace to-day.' bees) gig zozealog.csg, it-is-said that he embarked to-day.' c is now archaic and was generally used in reciting present and future events, g being confined to the past. e is now universally used of past, present, and future events. Co. This is affixed to past participles to indicate definiteness or emphasis, and has already been noticed. (Vide $ 176.) 8a) and 68853. These particles are affixed to cardinal numbers to form ordinal numeral adjectives and are equivalent to the endings “st, nd,' 'rd,' 'th of English adjectives. &as) is now archaic. The forms GEDS), Eaè, and GðÉðe) (the last less formal) are used to form adverbs of arrangement. (Vide $ 124 and p. 305.) 6es). This is confined to modern usuage and is
equivalent to “ also,” “et cetera,” as in BeOSCOPGC soccasize as Gee) G.G.6836, did they bring the debt bond also ?' C608) 2): coast 6&S) Crg)6& code, did you not get a present, &c.?'. The form 6893 (or Gesa, which is less formal) is also used colloquially at the end of a sentence to imply doubt, as උඹට ඒක මතක නැතිවුනා හේමයි, you forgot it perhaps; 686) () & 66 es08 co-oS’s 6098, he will perhaps commence the work to-morrow'; ඔහු උපන්තෙන් ගිය අවුරුද්දේ හේ e8 = I think he was born last (lit. past) year.' Geogg. This word literally means “is it good?' ( = Geoes) and is used colloquially in that sense, as මෙහෙම හොඳේ (or ෙහාඳද), = * this way (or method) is good, is not it?' and sarcastically
Cf. the Hindi affix coe) = also.”

214) ETYMIOLOGY. 323
තෙහාදේ (or ෙහාඳද), ඒ මිනිහා උඹ රැවටුහනැටි, 'good, is not it, the way that man deceived you?' It is also employed at the end of a sentence for the purpose of impressing on the mind of the hearer what has been said, as in so ab-ego aSacaea, 6836c = tell him to come, you-understand' (or, “ do you hear?”). (Vide p. 202.) A few other particles will be noticed in the chapter on Idioms, where illustrations of the use of these and other important words in the language will be given. (Vide also, chapter on suffixes.)
*** C (O MP O S ITION.
Samas or Samdosa.
213. A word that is made up of two or more parts, each of which is a true word by itself, is called eoSoes esca or beaco, compound word, as Seso ( = 8, earth’ + eG, nourisher or governor'), king ; gesac ( = ces, ten" + &c, one possessed of power), Buddha.'
A knowledge of composition will enable the student, thoroughly to understand the meanings of compound words and to form new compounds. Compounds should, if possible, consist of words of one language, which must be combined according to the rules of Sandhi.
CLASSIFICATION OF COMPOUNDs. 214. According to native grammarians compounds are 

Page 178
324 8) NBA Aleis) i 68AMI MAR, S 215
v. egoto essed or gaa8 esses, relative compounds or compounds bearing a signification different from that of the component words. For asso obed or Sco asbes, verbal compounds, vide S 201.)
(l.) CASE CoMPOUNDs.
Vibat samas or Vibhakti samasa. 215. Case compounds are those formed of two words, of which the first is a crude noun, whose case relation is implied by the second word, which is also generally a noun. (Vide $ 216.) Nouns in all the nine cases (except the nominative and the vocative) enter into the formation of these compounds.
(l) CoMPoUNDs: FIRST MEMBER IN THE AcCUSATIVE CASE.
Kam viibat samas or Karna vibhakti samása.
Ехатplea.
(Eļu.) ëe2 (= 9, *honey'extracted from flowers, etc. + e2, * drinker')=
"honey-drinker, i.e. 'bee.' 8666 (= 86, 'sun' + q866, 'screen")= 'sun-screen, i. e.
'parasol,' 'umbrella.' zsāads (= zsā, sport play + c6 = za, performer') = "sporta
man,” i. e. “juggler.” නිසයුරු (කපු නිසා, night' -- g6a = zadó, “doer”) = “night-maker,”
i.e. 'moon.' ' oDonosó (= çDesMao, “work,” “service” røDó, “doer,” “performer”)=
workman, i.e. 'servant.
(Sanskrit.) Does (= eo, l'honey"+ e, ‘drinker')="honey-drinker'i.e. *bee.'
(Vide මීපා.)
ooiec (= Ogot, 'cow,' 'earth' -- eac, preserver, protector)=
e (= poးဓါctor of cows or the ဓဂါး,; f.e. ' 07heர் 'king.' agedorog (= ash, 'water jar or pot" + zSog, “maker')= "maker of
pots, &c.," i. e. potter.'
o Cf the derivation of this word: Para = (Fr) parer, “to ward off,’* parry, and (Fr.) sol, ‘sun.'

215 CYNNOLOGO. Y. 325;
(2) Cox Pounds: FIRST MEMBER IN THE INSTRUMENTAL CASR.
Katu viibat samas or Kartri vibhakti samása.
Ekzamples.
(Eu) e69 (= esos, "by-stranger' + 9, who-is-nourished') = 'who is
ဖုံးနိမ်ဒီ by a *းaး၌၏: i. e. “ cuckoo,’o ီရှို့..:
at (= one, 'by-gods' ca, given 3 = "given by the gods,'
•දව්ද i. god-given.” (Vide 3ళ్లలేనిది.
DaDaff (= A00, “by-Brahma” -- ço, “given”) = “given by Brahma,’
ඔද i. e. “Brahma-given.” (Vide 9esDçored.) у
(Sanskrit.) oçeçeren (= ençe, “by-gods' + çeren, “given.')-Vide “Ogeçer.” Seegee (= 939, 'by-Brahma' + geneo, “given')-Wide “saga."
(3.) CoMPOUNDs: FIRST MEMBER IN THE AUXILLARY CASE.
Karana viöat samas or Karana vibhakti samdsa.
Вхатріев.
(Elu.) as8S)a (= S8, with-milk' + sa, 'boiled-rice') = rice cooked
with or boiled in milk," i.e. 'milk-rice.' sat (= , with-curdled-milk - 6a, boiled-rice') = rice 8 పీd up with curdled milk.'" s 6ùngối (= 6òo, *by-means-of-the-arm ” + gối, * who is-valiant”) =
who is valiant by means of the arm, i.e. 'lion.' 696gC (= 6)eó, obyreason-of-bees" -- CSC.“what-shines") =
'what shines by reason of bees, i.e. cluster of flowers.'
The cuckoo lays her eggs in the nests of other birds, to be hatched by them.
t These also mean "anything given by the gods or by Brahma' respectively. They are also used as proper nouns.
Of the word cosa, which is applied to a preparation made by mixing boiled rice with cocoanut juice, salt, chillies, and onions on the previous evening and taken on the following morning in place -of coffee. It is considered to be very cooling and nutritious,


Page 179
326 SENHALES GRAMMAR S 215.
as = rses = aug, 'by-means of the-side or arm-pit' S
ଅଛି) ( o drinker")o g that which drinks by means of E. sidesါဝါး
arm-pits, i.e. “turtle.'
(Sanskrit.) Caesara (= coa), with-nail' + SaaS, divided, "torn of')=' torn
off with the nail.' doz8 (= &oaoa, by-means-of-grain' 3, wealth') = 'wealth
acquired by grain, i.e. 'wealth in grain.' esçe (= e3ç, “by-means-of-root' + es, “which-is-nourished') = “that
which is nourished by means of its roots, i.e. 'tree.'
(4.) CoMPOUNDs: FIRST MEMBER IN THE
D.'...ivE CAs. Sapadan viibat samas or Sampradina vibhakti samása.
Eacamples.
(Eļu.) Qgogçais (= ago, for-brahmans' + ça, gift") = 'gift to
brahmans. 姆
8688 (= 896, 'for-sacerdotal-robes +88, 'clothes') = * clothes
set apart for sacerdotal robes.”
(Sanskrit.)
apanecdeo (= da), 'for-wealth ' + ocdeo, “avarice') == 'greed of
wealth.'
oceses (= og), “to-gods' + self, 'offering") = * offering made to
gods.' esaxoSexo (= egao, o to-men” + &Sed, “friendly”) = “friendly to men.”
(5.) CoMPOUNDs: FIRST MEMBER IN THE ABLATIVE CAsE. Aavad viöat samas or Avadhi viõoakti samdsa. Ехатple8. (Eļu.)
ocesses (see Georgs, 'from-thieves' + so, "fear") = 'fear arising from
thjeves,”
This derivation of the word ass?, though supported by the learned for a long time, yet seems to be erroneous. The proper derivation seems to be ase orasag, “morass' + 3) (=3), “ who cherishes, i.e. who chérishes or inhabits morasses or watery places.' It then becomes an example of the compounds of the accusative case. Note also that the Sanskrit equivalent of astess is assee and that it means tortoise, as well as “turtle. In Sinhalese tortoise' = g58), in books sometimes gg.

S 215 ETYMOLOGY. 327
S<39z (= s«8, “from-the-sheath' + ga, “liberated") = “liberated from the sheath, i. e., "blown or expanded ' (as a flower).
632° (= 69 from-Rahu' + sa, 'liberated') = 'liberated from
Rahu."
(Sanskrit.)
e86eoco (== 606, from-thieves' -- esco, fear ’) = fear arising
from thieves.” (Vide Beoo6Sco.)
&aaées (= 2a2S, 'from-wolves' -- éas, 'fear") = 'fear arising
from wolves.'
eE&ecise (= execs, from-heaven" + e Sexo, fallen ") = “fallen from
heaven.'
(6.) CoMPOUNDs: FIRST MEMBER IN THE GENITvE CAsE.
Saöada viöat samas or Samöandha vibhakti samása.
Ecamples. (Eļu.) édeed (= d2), of-the-goat' -- eled, 'flesh') = 'flesh of the goat.'
coorseded (= cocas, 'of-the-ox or cow' + sed, "flesh') = 'flesh of
the ox or cow,' 'beef.'
gógó (= g6, “of-gods' -- Gó, “city') = “ city of gods,” i.e. “ heaven.” 6}&Gẹ <ố (= 監 of-Buddha' -- c.46, 'virtues') = "virtues of
Buddha.'
gốcocọót (== có, “ of gods " + có cọói, “ enemies”) =' enemies of gods,"
i.e. 'Asuras' (a class of demons).
8co SSB (= 8co, “ of-the-goddess-of-love ” -- SSS, “lord”) = “lord or husband of the goddess of love," i.e. "Anariga' (the Indian Cupid).
(gèg (= Gg8, of-god' + g, "bow") = 'rainbow.'
(Sanskrit.)
ofessoeeda ( = ose, 'of-king' -- eejee, “food) = kings' food.'
Sa &xocepQ) (= Sa &xô, “ of-the-tree'' + cxàoS)o, “ branch ')= * branch of
tree.'
gõaceae (= Sã6), o of-fools " + coes, hundred") - “hundred of fools."
(Vide Syntax of the Genitive Case.)
This word has reference to the belief that the eclipses of the sun and moon are caused by the planet Ráhu devouring them. Ráhu is the ascending node called the Dragon's-head. Hence 6as a means also 'sun' or 'moon."
f I. e., Indra, the chief of the Hindu gods. The form egg is colloquially used.


Page 180
328 SNIALESE GRAMMAR. S 215
(7) CoMPOUNDs: FIRST MEMBER IN THE LoCATIVE CASE.
Adara viibat samas or A'dhára vöhakti samása.
Examples. (Elu.) c6c (= co, 'in or on-the-bosom' + C who or which is-cherished or produced )= 'who is cherished at the bosom," i. e. 5 child'; or “what is produced on the bosom," i.e. “female breast." y Goola) (= G "in-toddy' -- 6026), who-is-delighted') = 'who is
delighted (takes pleasure) in toddy, i.e. “drunkard." escoec (= oec, 'in or of-cocoanut' -- eact, “oil’) = “oil in
cocoanut," i.e. 'cocoanut oil."
esgese (- esos, 'in-autumn' -- 00s, 'moon) = "moon in autumn."
(Sanskrit.) eacocob (= coacs, “in-the-house' - cob, who-stays or abides') = 'who stays or abides in the house' (family) without entering the priesthood, i. e. "layman.' Its Eu equivalent is cscs (nom. Φββαιο). και Đeoe)ó (-S)2o, * in-the-wood”-} Qó, “who-moves or rambles ')=“whơ moves or rambles in the wood, i.e. 'savage.'t Coga (= cosed, “on-the-bosom' + sí, "what-is-produced) = 'what is produced on the bosom, i.e. 'female breast." (Wide coc)
NoTE.- (1) There are compounds of this class, the order of whose components is the reverse of those of the above examples. The first word in them may be rendered in English by an adjective qualifying the second word. The number of these compounds in the language is however very small.
Eacamples. (Eļu.)
6ega (= 6ed, king' -- gas, 'of-teeth") = "king tooth, i. e. front
tooth, of which there are two in the upper row.
(56 and gasoost on p. 335 are other examples.)
(Sanskrit.)
ØKSYoco (= SE), “ first-part’, -- zoco, “of-the-body”) = “ first or fore
part of the body.'
o This may well be treated as an example under the Genitive case, although the Sidatsaigard places words of this kind under the Locative. v
it Cf. the derivation of this word.

S 216
ETYMOLOGY.
329
elaboooo (= ecos, "middle" + geoes, “of-day") "middle of day!"
i. e. 'midday.'
C64 Gao) (se gas, 'king' -- Gaos, 'of-teeth") sking of teeth, i. e.
'front tooth."
(Vide 6e-Sçar.)
(2) An unclassified collection of case compounds, most of which are in daily use, is given below to serve as an exercise for the student in classifying them under the different cases
as shown above:-
q46(or a)666, drum' (used in
publishing an order, &c.).
අත්මේස්, 'glove.'
අ(or භූ)නුපූට්ටු, පිටගැස්ම, 'lock
jaw.'
අස්ගොවු, අශවතෙගjපක,f *horse
keeper.'
(sc6356, 'rock inscription.' dodesseed, title of an Elu poena
(lit. 'epistle per parrot'). costeogs, "gift for teacher.' go25 (or cé)ect, 'field,' 'farm.' @ගාපොලු, @ගjපාල, *cowherd,' eadge &5, tea-pot.'
ecoag, poll-tax."
Geogect, 'landing place.' vođopC, “elephant kraal.” ටුපල්
coa, cocoa, “relic mound.'
* ဖူရှုခူးရွေငှာဇofea, “ele- gésé, "steamer.' ඉටිපන්දම්, (wafi) candle." &co)C2, court house.' ggseo, “ladder.' :::: school.' උයන්පලු, park- OSO, pension.
keeper." CG C, "p මිනිවල, *grave.
886), 'carpentry.' o8&oacea, "gunpowder.' ύe)83, omoonlight."
assasses), “ear-ache.' as)Capsoasia, ' cannon.” coccids, “slate,' 'stone-slab."
Alup samas or Alupta samdsa. 216. There are certain compounds, in which the case terminations of the first component noun are retained, thus differing from the examples given above. Such compounds are called Eged essed or gays) esses, which literally means 'unelided compounds."
Colloquially edgges&, or 969ged 65C38) (lit. time when the sun is at the meridian ).
f 23.6836, a naturalised Tamil word, is colloquially used. The verb Sco8, is also used in the sense of 'take care of or look after,' as qFGəSDC3ɔ DGeoĐɔ, qua S3 DGSOOêDɔ ; hence such compounds as GeƏaoɔ 60Ce8daoO3, ʻ horse-keeper' ; qfzexyo 6)Ceoöaop3, ʻ elephant-keeperʼ ; eSbd6zs
DGeSoɔ, “ cowherd” ; Caoao DC sao, “park-keeper”; SDared ADC&Sidaos, "gardener, are also common.


Page 181
330 SINEALESE GRAMMAR. S 217
Eacamples. (Elu.) a06Bg (= 806s, o of men” + FS, “lord”) = “lord of men,’ i. e.
'king.' Octoboo saf (= Goosas, of the farmer' + sa, "son") = "son of
the farmer.'
q688° (= pe, in the proximity, near' -- a 3, who-abides)=
who abides in the proximity or near, i.e. scholar,' servant.' 8edesad el-HogD (= Seess, of mad-men" + GaNo9D, enclosure,'
asylum') = “lunatic asylum.'
(Sanskrit.) 38e&6 (= gas, in war' -- S6 = esses, "firm or steady") =
firm or steady in war.' ocean 83ao (= 6c8aa8, of the-gods' -- 3ao, beloved') =
මළ beloved of the gods.' ප්‍රිය, belede 43 (- ebed; “of speech ' + e43, “lord') = “lord of speech,” i. e. Vrihaspati (the regent of the planet Jupiter and preceptor of the gods). esdse (= os8, in pool' + S,“ what-is-born') =“ what isborn ina
pool," i.e. lotus." Other examples are 2022), 'hand-mallet'; seced, “babe";
ඉසරද, ඉඉස්රුජා, ඉසකු(ක්කුම්, ඉමස්ඇම්ම (mom.),' headache' ; ඉස Gassed, 'hair in the head '; 65.66, 'stomach-ache.'
(ii.) ADJECTIVAL COMPOUNDs. Vesesun samas or Voséshana samása.
217. When the first word of a compound is a Tulyadhiharana S adjective qualifying the second member, such a compound is called an Adjectival Compound. But if the first member is a Bhinncidhikarana S adjective, the compound generally becomes an example of the case compound.
Eacamples.
(Eļu.) 6a?Ðc II (= 6a, “red” -- Ðc, a flower")= “red flower.”
This word is more commonly spelt case.
f This is also the name of the eldest of the five Pándava princes.
In Sanskrit this word also means 'goat,' 'ascetic.' It is also the name of a king of Ceylon.
S Vide $ 120.
| The word 6dDC, a modification of 6aņDC, is now used as a specific term for the red flower icora. 6asc) is another form.

S 218) RTYMOLOGY. 33
ege (= pe, 'white' -- PC, "flower) = 'white flower." &gSC (= 6C, “blue' -- CSC, “lotus"). É o blue lotus. eods (= aod, “man' + 8, “lion') = “man-lion, i. e. “king,' &c. eçõe (= eç8, o god' + Czye, o supreme-one') = “God the sup
reme," i.e. 'Supreme God.'
(Sanskrit.) ',f === hant ’ chief') = elephant-chief ؟ ගජේනද්‍ර (i. ಇಷ್ಟ!ທີ່ຫາ ** ΟΓ ஃer '). Овозар (= Овој, “great' + pros), “soul ') 5. i “great soul," i. e. “great
man,” “gentleman." (Eļu Daozod.) Boncedesvece (= KBC, “blue” + Cerococe, “lotus”) = “blue lotus.” (Vide
නිලුපුල්.) Фосбе (= Феоз, “great" + cije, “king') = “great king."
Numeral Compounds of this Class. (Eļu.)
OGoc (= oc, 'two' + ec, “world') = 'aggregate of two worlds,'
the two worlds.'
8èeogo (= 638), “four -- esgo, ocean') = "aggregate of four
oceans,' 'the four oceans.'
odo (= es, “six' + des, “taste ') =“ aggregate of six tastes,' “the six
tastes."
Sesos.s or Geoecossó (= Soroes, 'three' -- cogó,' help or refuge') = "aggregate of three helps or refuges (in Buddhism, viz., Buddha, the Doctrines, and the Priesthood).
(Sanskrit.)
geoSa (= 5, three ' - esco, 'world') = aggregate of three
worlds,' 'the three worlds."
6A5go) (= 625, four' -- go, 'an age") = “aggregate of four ages (of the Hindus, viz., Krita, Treti, Dvdpara and Kali).
edaposals (= oads, four' + gas, ' member') = a complete army comprising four members or kinds of forces, viz., elephants, chariots, horse, and foot.
emerSlago (= ce), “five' + gaSo, organ of sense') is aggre
gate of five senses,' ' the five senses.'
(iii.) CoLLECTIVE CoMIPoUNDs.
Da-arut samas or Dakárártha samása. 218. Collective compounds are those whose components are simply joined together in their crude state without any connective particles, such as orf, G, &c. (Vide note 6). This is a very numerous class.
Indra's elephant is called coedog.


Page 182
332 SNEALEISE GRAMIMAR, S 218
Examplвв.
(Elu.) qae (= a, "hands' -- es, 'feet'), 'hands (and) feet' ( page3.c). 66ao (-66, 'sun' -- as 'moon')," sun (and) moon' (-66Gos). as8eae (- as8, milk” + ease, "oil'), “milk (and) oil' (= asse
oerce). රන් රිදී (్క 'gold" + 88, 'silver"), 'gold (and) silver' (- 6ase
令}·
aD@gg6c06 (= DG), “Brahma’ + g6,'gods ' -- ao6, “men”), “Brah
ma, gods, (and) men' (as 34 g6 cogs).
qarqed8coep (= quod, “ elephants” - qe3,“ cavalry” - 85ce, “chariots' -- e.g., "infantry'), 'elephants, cavalry, chariots, (and) infantry" (a stag edg 8og egg).
(Sanskrit.)
escoaceS (= esexo, “elephants" -- cê, “horses”), “elephants (and)
horses '' (= හසතිද අශවද).
dea8aa (se doea, mother' - 8asa, "father'), 'mother (and)
father' = 'father (and) mother' ( = 0)east 8aag).
decodoca (= dao, " cold." + Casi, “hot"), " cold (and) heat" (-ace
CSళర).
gos (52, dy + 39 nighi'), 'day(d) night (-80;
.(68ܘ
NoTE-(1) The first part of the compounds of this class is generally determined by one of the following considera tions. It contains:
a. Fewer syllables than the other (or others). b. A word of greater importance. c. A word ending in g or C. d. A word beginning with a vowel and ending in .
(2) In declining compounds of this class, as well as those of other classes, having a noun for the last component, this alone undergoes variation, the preceding component or components, which remain unaltered, being understood to be in the same case as the latter noun. In the modern vernacular this is not always the case, thus : cs\q; 5cbad' ?g3f 8d58aQc36 Goo66, “ having thought of gods and Buddha”; “Coớ&3 జ్ఞ ead its assosasacas, “a rearer of pigs and fowls"; e. cepo* `qebao esse0bz6o @Yo).3e28ç, “what hats for you (pl.) and me (or us) p"; (3)&eoalaeoso" se0 S& 驚 why are those for your honours and me (or us)?' These
Or cac) and 8888&oedc2 respectively.

219) Cy TYWIOLOGY 333
sentences may also be expressed by inserting a conjunction after each member, as 698c33a 25-pes, C16ta aga ලනුත්, උඹලාටත් අපටත්, ඔබවහන්සේලාටත් අපටත්,
In writing, the necessity for declining the last member of a compound is also dispensed with by the use of some such word as coco, “ said,' "called '; c3 to or ps, etcetera when admissible, as in C 69&á 68ee scoo5 coxo eóéS eodo50, o to the four castes called the kingly, brahmin, mercantile and agricultural' ; bo, stob, aceg, p8&ocirass,
the food of goats, sheep, cats, &c."
(3) The last member of a compound generally takes plural terminations, even when it is singular in sense, as SE Beco, “mother and father”; zově 98CeđO, o to motherin-law and father-in-law of 69656cs, of kings and brahmans' ; බලු කපුටු මැසි මදුරුවන් විසින්, *by dogs, crows, flies, and mosquitos.'
(4) When each person or thing denoted by the members of a compound is indefinite, the article bass is suffixed to each member, as seas escots,' a hand or a foot '; 86 coas, &occas), coex)069aso, o a relative, a kinsman, or a friend.’’ Each word is then separately declined.
(5) Some compounds of this class are ambiguous when they are identical with case compounds, as coedsc, trees and roots' or 'roots of trees'; scsecs), 'horses and carriages' or 'horse carriage'; cogs.coc, 'stones and houses' or 'stone houses" (i. e., "houses formed under rocks").
SR In certain colloquial compounds the conjunction understood is 686828 or 663, or, as de Ceso d6, he will come to-day or to-morrow'; 588& 6 gass ca) èefO 6òzso, you must come in aday or two'; og8) ceco
coast occes)as ess, give him ten or twelve cents.'
he context generally helps to remove any doubt regarding
the conjunction understood.
(7). Some of these compounds constitute a large class of the idiotisms treated of under the chapter on Idioms.
(iv.) INDECLINABILE CoMIPouNDs. Aviya samas or Avyaya samdsa." 219. Compounds formed by joining an indeclinable particle to another word, the former being the first member.
This class of compounds is sometimes termed “Adverbial Compounds."


Page 183
334 SINHALESE GRAMMAR IS 220
Eacamples.
(Eu.) coacs) (= coes, as much as '+cs), profit,' 'that which is received")
= 'whatever is received,' &c. coo58 (= coe, according to’ + 88, “method") = "according to method.' s 36C (= st, "after' -- QC, power") = "after power," i. e.
'secondary power,' 'support.' a89 (= r 'bad' + 9, 'sight) = "bad sight' (i.e. 'faith")=
'heterodox doctrine.' gsao (= oi, " bad,” “ wicked ' + 

Page 184
336 sINHALESE GRAMMAR. (S 222
These original elements or words are divided into : (1) (or a 4 (or, c8a05 or aoag2SaaS), roots of verbs, & (2) cog or ceae (or, coq8c36 or coegaaS), bases of
nouns (and pronouns). 222. Nearly every word in the language may be derived from verbal roots, which may be termed the vital principle of words. In some words the root is very obscure owing to mutilations and corruptions, and sometimes does not admit of being separated from the word. An attempt to extract the root is made in S 227, where examples of bases of nouns are given; but the result cannot be considered as entirely free of error.
The Sinhalese language no doubt possesses as large a number of roots as the Sanskrit and Pali, but many of them are deeply buried and have now passed into oblivion owing to the want of any record. These have to be exhumed before the philologist can hope to succeed in tracing too many words in the language to verbal roots.
Verbs, nouns, and pronouns being the only words in the language which always undergo inflection, the treatment of radicals will chiefly be confined to them.
223. Roots of verbs (a) and bases of nouns (b) are each divided into three classes, namely.
(a) 1. නිපන්දා, or නිෂපනන ධාතු,f indigenous E}lu roots of verbs not derived from any foreign source, i.e. native verbal roots. 2. Oese C or o)006 aa, roots of verbs common to Elu and other languages, i. e. homogeneous verbal roots.
In Sk. and Pali there are about 2,000 roots each.
t This is also called Ogad (lit. country-born") or Ogod aba.
These radicals which are undoubtedly borrowed from Sanskrit and other languages without change of form and incorporated, may properly be called naturalised roots or bases.

S 225 |CTYMOLOGY, 337
3. 86)& C or sceo8) ana, roots of verbs derived from foreign languages, as Sanskrit, Prakrit, Tamil, &c. : i.e., derived verbal roots.
(b) 1. &ead cog or sees2a) ceae, native bases of
OUS.
2. oeso) esc or obeso) cer, homogeneous bases
of nouns.f
3. OS8) esc or 25).cepa) ceae, derived bases of nouns.
NoTE:-The word 8a5 or goats may be affixed to the above terms as in the case of de 8co5 or ĉDoza gziTaS, &c. (Vide $ 221.)
Native words are very few in number, and may perhaps prove to be fewer still as the study of Sinhalese philology advances. The number of homogeneous words is also small. (For examples of each class of radicals, vide $ $ 226 &227)
224. As no stated rule can be given for ascertaining the roots of verbs, a short list will be given so that the student may commit them to memory. But bases of nouns can be easily determined, as shown in S 91. It is peculiar to the Elulanguage to have verbal roots and bases of nouns acquired in the three ways referred to. For the purpose of derivation words appertaining to other parts of speech than the verb, noun, or pronoun will be included in the examples, and words of other Indian languages bearing a close affinity to some of the examples will be noticed by footnotes. (Vide examples on pp. 78-80.)
225. Examples of radicals will be given side by side with their Sanskrit and Pali equivalents. This will enable the student to notice at once the degree of affinity and difference existing among the elements of words in the three languages. As a further aid, some of the characteristic
° This is also called occes (lit. country-born) or occes ca. (Vide foot-note † on p. 336).
f The foot-note on p. 336 is applicable to these radicals also.
Z 88-سس-7


Page 185
338 SNBALESE GRAMMAR (S 226
features of Elu words as compared with those of Sanskrit and Pali follow: -
(a) Unaspirated letters take the place of corresponding aspirates, as asha) for 6a), to break'; ecs for ecs, to split.' (b) An aspirated consonant may be softened into s, as 3a58 for 656, 'deaf; 688 for ego, 'sweet."
(c) Aspirated letters softened into their components, as çeÐIÐ for aOIDID, “ doctrine”; esôOesday for es Hedbeo, ‘mark,”
note.'
(d) Single letters for double letters, as so for ca, 'end'; coo for eso, “to rub or strike against.”
(e) Semi-nasals for full nasals, as e) for 6)a), to bind ; coe for coa), “ smell,' 'stench.'
(f) ed for 6 or as, as 33d for Soo, “mind; 63got for Sg, “hole.”
(g) for as or a, as og for Óes, juice'; SES) for ease.a59, middle.”
(h) ó, 8, 6, q, or ? for esa and đố for CDA and N (symbols of 5) in compound letters, as coos for essa, “to leave' ; dvé3 for cð22, “ sage'; Sg or F8g for esag, “straight'; DS5 for coaeo, o grass"; golei for 8, o meaning”; 85apó for es5g, “clean.'
() es for c and es, as Des for SGe, “to descendo ; É3C for ed), to stand."
(i) Short vowels for long, as Goe) for coe, village'; 668 for 68, god.’
(k) Omission of letters, as ic for ge' to-day'; aS58 for asao, “milk; eed for esooge or esogs, earth, soil.’
Other minor peculiarities of Elu words, are chiefly governed by phonetic rules, and are multifarious. These should be studied from the examples that will be given below. (V.S.45).
WERBAL Roots.
Examples. 226. (a) Native (verbal) roots : zooa), to see'; Czapo, *toweigh.”

S 226) ETYMOLOGY.
(b) Homogeneous roots :-
Sanskrit. Pali. Elu.
డొ8 - as - asses
ya - කර - කර ගණ - ගණි - ട് ගර්හ - ගරහ - ගරහ ණට - නට - O κώδ) - නම - නම, නව 46ce - ess - නස (නග) - තුඩ - •రిg
s - SYDS - තප, නව *ర - ܘ - ܘ ಲ್ಲಿಆ - දිස - දිස, දකf - es1 a so - 33 u Sa - මර (මිය) - 1 මාර, 2 මිය - වස - වස - විවස වස - වස - වස (වහ)
g - හර - හර
(c) Derived roots: -
අස (අසති) - අස (අතථි) - ඇති කළු | - කළු - කිය: 2S3) - කති - කප$ කිඩ, සේබ්ල් - කීල් - Ge; ଗୈରି - බඩි - කඩ δος - ඛාද - ودج 6,03) - ആഠ് - sy
gరిరి - ගනළු - Ghoy @రిది (@విళ) - అవిరిది (విరివిళ) - విళ ඝටට - ඝටට - ගට - DS) - ·ᎧᎧᏨᏍ - සප (හප) - Sas - වින - සිත (හිත) - a) - වුබි - සිඹ (හිඹ, ඉඹ) ජිද - ජිදි - සිඳ (හිඳ) - ජලාප - sees - gܒܘ
- )දි (දින, දන - 3ح - 3ک డa - ජර - 8○
- są - * ජවල - ජල - çGe (GC) -
339
Signification.
- To be angry or irri
tated. do. count. abuse, revile. dance. bend. destroy, kill. fdog. bask, warm. give. see. drink. 1 kill, 2 die. dwell, live.
ΟΟΥΘΙ". leave.
be.
say.
cut,
play.
break.
eat.
play on a musical
instrument.
knit, plat, compose.
take.
strike against, clash.
chew.
think.
kiss.
out,
eruchant,
demons.
win, conquer.
decay.
feel, know.
shine.
invoke
o In Pr., H., &c., the form se also occurs. † Cf. H. &c., GDća). ț Cf. Pr., H., &c., adeo. $. Cf. M., zodoes. 1. Cf. H. & M., S).
(Pr. = Prakrit ; H. = Hindi or Hundustáni ; M. = Maráthi.
| CJ. H. and M. GDS. oo Cf. H. & M. 46ao.
νν. 6)


Page 186
340 SNAES GRAAR.
Sanskrit. Pali. Eļu.
- තිමු - MeoD දහ - Gܣ - ପୃଥି, ଓଁ - e.cƏ, oçed - ܡܣg - ܣg DbSO - ධර්‍යාව - දච (දුව, දිව) - రa - ධර - දර ee) - පච - ees (ees, 83,
පිහ) GSY) - 3 - SOOo 3) - පීල් - oee
- eb - ge3 (Beb) -
ged ges SG ܘܒܼ - පූර - ܘܒ݂s eS - පලව - ebaof Eg - පලුස - 308వి, ద్రgది - ඵල ඵල - ebC Sa) ଈଠି) - Əç භාජ - Copí - அ:ெ භිද - හිඳි - Sę téig - "শুই - 9 ଶ୍ରେg - Sses - 6(oת&(6) מ( - හූසජ - esses - :ெ මඤෂ • මකඛ - මක මනනු - මනත - මතුර
○pg - OS - මද இெ - gӘ - இ,ை இS යාච - යාච - COG යුජ - සුජ - මායාද රක්ෂ - රකබ 6a රඤජ - රක්‍ෂූජ - රඳ රුජ - 64 • రG Geeso ලභ - (ან) ලිඛ ලිඛ - ලිය: ලිහ - ලීහ - ecps), eCES - වද - Әе أن ع වණි - 9వ - 86
විද - විද - විඳ වාධ - S)að - 8ᎧᎧ වෘෂ - 9ecco - Eos (Eos) - eSue) - a3)62) - ene
Saa) - 3a) - විද
(S 226
Signification. To wet. burn (trans.). milk.
T. possess, retain, &c.
cook.
fall. . ,
suffer (from a dis
ease, &c.).
expand (as
flower).
offer.
fl.
jump.
burn (trans.).
cleave, split.
bind.
divide.
break.
be.
descend.
fry, grill.
rub off, erase, melt.
charm.
polish.
release, liberate.
pray, beseech.
join yoke.
preserve.
stop, tinge.
pain, ace.
obtain.
write.
lick.
worship.
spread, describe,
pralse.
suffer (as pain,&c.).
increase.
rain.
entwine, wrap
round. вhoot (asanarrow).
* Cf. M. esa), f Cf. H. éæi t Cf. M. Sø.
$ (Cf. M. oceso.

ş 227) A ETYMOLOGY. 34
Sanskrit. Pali. E!ս, Signification.
రి, రివి
9、 一名 - SSE) hear.
ෂාධ - සාධ - සාද, සද (හද) make.
38) - 538) - සිස (හිස, ඉස) sprinkle, scatter.
&g - ෆියා - 830 (88) - stand.
88 - scs - 8 (8) - laugh.
NoMINAL BASEs, &c. 227. (a) Native radicals: tood, new cloth; 6 Sea),
“ Colombo': GSoG, "cocoanut'; Sec, obread-fruit“;
6865, 'swallow,' 'vulture"; codes, eages,S head of
cattle"; Geo8, jack fruit'.
(b) Homogeneous radicals :-
Sanskrit. Pali. Eļu. Signification. S్సal අලස - අලස - අලස - idle. co, work.' උරස් - උර - c6 (D6) - breast, bosom. || C6, “go." ele - goes - o8 - elephant. coeó, roar'
'sound.' කර - කර - කර - hand. ao 6, o do.” කිරණ - කිරණ - කිරණ - ray, beam of light. as, "scatter.' කීර - කීර - කීර, ගිරා - parrot, ඊර (ඉර ), send,' 'order.' කුල - කුල - arcs - family. *ସ୍ପୃଶ୍ନୀ o accumu
ate.” అవిభ5 - విళకేe - వియలు - arithmetic. café, 'count.' ගති - ගති - Goes - condition, state. coe, 'go. себ - зеć5 - ଐକୁଣ୍ଠି - good quality, cess, "invite,
virtue. advise." cరa - có - 1 Qối, 2 coố - 1 parents, Jupi-| coa (ගර),
ter, 2 heavy, “sound, “speak. honourable. ගුහා - ගුහා - geo) - cavern, cave. ge, “conceal.” ජන - ජන - ජන, දන - people. ජන (දන), ''be
born.' H. also 46. † Vide p. 261.
; Cf. Tamil Lai, "palmyra tree.' The word see is an Elu synonym for "cocoanut tree.'
S Cf. Sk. ceae)6. Go8 is an Elu synonym for 'cattle.'
The corresponding Eu roots are given within parentheses, except when they are identical with the Sanskrit. They are mostly determined by the help of these and Pali roots. Observe that the prefixes, suffixes, &c., added to the roots in forming the words have been omitted here.


Page 187
342 SINALESE GRAMMAR (S 227
| Sanskrit. Pali. Eļu. Signification. Skybal
efe3 - efe3 - efe3, ça) - a kind of apple, 43 (çe), “eat.
rose apple. e4a, - ජය • ජය, දිය - νictory. c3 (e), “con
quer. esoco - eso - exoɔG - tune. eRC, 'fix.” දින - දින - දින - day, date. 8, “waste." දිසා } direction, quarter. {鷺鷺 ܡܗ$ asooq - SYog - యో రి - sound. abçı “ sound.." 33 - 33 - නීති (නිය), නී law. as, "guide,
gain.' පදවි - පදවි - පදවි - rank, office. ది, 'go,
move.' esos - පර - පර - other, different, esos, “nourish,'
subsequent, fill.' පිතතල - පිතතල - පින්තල - brass. 8axaxo, o “bile” and C "resemble." 8)ღა - 8)ლ - მღა - power. მბლა, “live,
' support.' ଈ8 - ଈ3 - ଈ3 - sacrifice, a plane- (αο.)
tary performance. බාල - බාල - მელა - young. (do.) Berg - Badg - Basg, Tg -, dot, zero. 8G, “be apart.' &ლ} - ଶିcs - ෆිල+ hಖ್ಖw in a tree, Sc, 'divide."
C. මත - මත - මත - opinion. e)ao, 'think." මද - මද - මද Pဝှိ", intoxica- og rejoice.'
lO. මදන - මදන - මදන - Anaga, the In- (do.)
dian Cupid. මරණ - මරණ - මරණ - death. Da (D6), “die.” මල - මල - &)ლ - dirt, filth, rust. ec, "hold,'
“stick.' මුනි - මුනි - මුනි - a sanctified sage. eas, "be re
vered.” CA - E - මිග, මුව - deer, beast. මෑග (මිග), 'seek,' 'pursue." છેag; මුදු - 2g mild, soft. මුද, (මද), ʻrub,ʼ со80 - සව - co8) - barley. g3, join or mix.' යශස් - යස - යස, යසස් - prosperity, glory. coceဖွငှာ),"per
Wace. ,)an age, pair. යුජ (= @යාද - ܡܘܩg - ܡ8 - oܣgg
“join."
c The ordinary Eu form is 8a.
The form osco is also colloquially used.

S 227
Sanskrit. Pali. රස - రణ 6e - ܒܘܕܘ
MSDS - MOSSOS
aóda - ocódo
Dao - Da)
O6 - S6
Әbg: - Әр
වානර - වානර
වාර - වාර
වාසනා - වාසනා විජය - විජය
විලාප - විලාප 3as - විස
5.б. - 8)<б
86 - 846
Qరత - ఉరళ
9 GG) - CSCs
ශීත - සීත
ශ්‍රමණ - සමණ
குஜூன் - க9ல்
ඝනත - සතත සම - සම
සාර - සාර
TYOLOGY.
Eļu, Signification. - රස - taste. - 60, 6. - image, form.
- es&S - the 27th lunar
asterism.
- Gółc, edół - disease.
- වන, වල් - forest, wood.
- 86 - privilege, right.
- වාද - discussion, contro
versy. - වානර, වඳුරු° - monkey.'.*?'
- වාර, වර - time.
- වෙසනා - luck. “
- විජය - conquest, triumph.
- SCpeo, 85CSeed - lamentation. - бео, Осо (Osi) - poison.
- SDKSS, conê06 - lute.
- 86 as sore.
- සරණ - protection, refuge.
- සස, සා (හා) - hare.
- සීත (හීන) - cold.
- co86, 8846 - Buddhist priest.
esOa - 1 ear, 2 the 22nd ” 2 සුවණ lunar-asterism. - 634683. Y - always,continually. - සම - like, equal.
- coods,osos (S6)- essence, heart
wood, fertile.
343
Sk. Verba
root. 6ao, 'taste." os, "sound,'
move.' oS8, go b
leaps ஃ Jumps. 6td (=
баÇ),
S)ao, seek.”
'sound.' 86, desire
'ask." &g 'speak.'
ana(apos),'lead,"
'guide.' Da (D6), “ cover,” “ choose.” aes, dwell.' á3 (= 3), “con
quer.” Cee, "speak." Des (Dao), “per
νειάe.' ნამ, “go,” “per
vade.” 86 (84),
wound.' ce (c33), 'in
jure." 9ே3 (கை), 'ஜ0
by leaps and
* පෙදෙසායා (සි),
* go.” ශුම (සම), “undergo pen
ance.'
s, ) bear:
adeo, “spread.”
e58, “be mix
ed up.'
coó, o go.”
* Qf H. චන්දර.


Page 188
344
Sanskrit, Pali.
מפמS&85 - מסכמהא82&
Seo - Sed
SNEAESE GRAMMAR
Eu. Signification.
- 8szy, gasła), hiccup.
- Sad (eo), éSco benefit, beneficial.
(c) Derived radicals :
IS 227
Sk. Verbal
roots. éSasas,
cough." 8 (from Sk. c), have or hold').
“ hic
අගනි - ဒုဋ္ဋ* ගිනි, අග - fire. sco, “mark.' අටවි - අටවි - අඩවි: - wood, forest. 90 or siâ), “go,”
' roam.” අදාස - අජජ - අද - to-day. ལྷqང་ག“ have
power. අඩි - విటి - අඩ - half. фё), “increase." අශීති - අසිති - අසු - eighty. (?) අශව - අස - අසු - horse. qęca (qero), “per
vade.' ආකාශ - ආකාස - අහස් - sky. adɔcea (800),
'shine.' gag - cos - Cas, gas(gap)t sugar-cane. శి ,(ဇွစ္ထ)
ST8. ඉෂටකා - ඉටඩ්කා - උළු - tile, brick. (do.) උචව - උචව - ced (ces) - high, tall. 6(3), 'gather." 65బఈ- రాజు - దళి$ - louse. 246, call,'
'cherish.' උෂටු - ඔටඨ - ඔටු' - camel. උෂ, (ඔටf),
“burn.' Bass - easy · එක්{ - one. g, 'go." ශානදලි - කදල් - ඝ ○) - plantain. ಇಜ್ಜಿಟ್ಲರೇ, කකීයාරු - කකකාරී - කැකිරි*** ... kind of cucumber. C3a స్టో) 'go,'
e.' 2ఎతజ్ - మిరప - జ - ear. කණි (කණ), “hear,' 'pierce.' කතිරී - කතතරි - කතුරු # + - scissors. කෘත (කත),
“cut.' කඊපුර - කපපුර - කපුරු - camphor. adae (adeo),
'be able.' ర - పార - S8 - milk. aB(2S),“waste.' ගුළු - ගුළු - c.2 - excrement. c, void by
stool.' චනදා - චතද - සඳ, (හඳ) - moon. 8) (සද)
*shine.'
o T. also y c5. † Cf. H. cana). ț Cf. H. CsE. S Gf. B. Ca246. H Cf. T. Lacpl. TIT Bihári also bl-N. co Cf. H. z.N.S. †† Cf. M. Doordó. țiți M., &c., also c.
(T. = Tamil; B. = Baligáli.)

S 227) TOLOGY. 345
Sanskrit. Pali. Eļu. Signification. Skyal 865 - 66 - ge:(12) - lime, powder. Э «Я («б).
' grind.' ජාල - ජාල - දැල් - net. ජල (çCe).
encompass. cover.' නාමු - තමබ - තඹ - copper. toe), 'desire." as 46 - 346 - තණ+ - grass. තණ (තණ), 'eat,' 'graze." 65, é-SGP- 468, 420SF - f8, olaro, aparț- three. 2. (තර).
pass.' ත්‍රි-ශන් -2'*''} - තිස්$ - thirty. ( ? ) Good - geord - ge - tooth. çÐ. “ subdue.”
as onç, 5 ? 8 舒 (o»qrs, e;" ίνο, ( o ) නවති - නවුති - අත"| - ninety. (?) SAVO - asoɔSO2 - a) - ship. SG・ 'send." පතු - පතත - පන්** - leaf. easy, 'go,
计计 move.' - eo), itt ebao - CBG, go, '.foot. "move ܩ (ܗܵܢ) - ܘܒܗ ܕ݁ܘ݂ܩ - ܘܘܪܘܕܣ 8aa - 85 - Baci - father. e), o nourish." Se - geno - gat (Be) - son. (g), ʻ pul
rify.' geoad - oss eðad - OSJeSÍ - book. ܒ݂cܡܘܟ݂) - ܡ(,
bind.' ©ජුමන් - ජෙම - පෙම්!!!! - love. g(s), "please. බහිර - බයිබීර - බිහිරි - deaf. a)a) (sc).
bind. භකත - භතත - බත් - boiled rice. (ag),
'serve.' Ferozí8 - SaxoS - Baosas, Bas? - wall (generally || É8ç(Fç), o di
of a house). vide,” “break.’ මණ්ෂික) - මකඨිකා - මැසි - fly. මඤෂ (මස), ''be
angry." "fill.' මතසn - මවජ - 9ed - fish. e), be pleas
ed.' මාතෘ - මාතු - මව්r|{ - mother. මාන (මා),
respect." o Cf. H. «H. if Pr. & M. also O-6.
Cf. M. Zs, H. encod, H., M.,&c., 636ŵR. Cf. H. e.g. °F Cyf. T. gwelwyr.
$ Сf. Н
... and M. Zeo. o H. also cas. f. H. also e).
ii. Cf. Pr. 893, of which 8cs (nom.) may be taken as a phonetic
form.
$S Cf. Pr. ee3)2oö, H. objô). TT Cf. Pr. Doce, H. and S. Doc. (S. = Sindhi.) .
* Cf. H. ecfad.


Page 189
346 SINALESE GRAMMAR IS 227
Sanskrit. Pali. Elu. Signification. Sk. Werba
OOύ. මාග් - මගග - මග - path, way. මංග (මග), ෆ්
“inquire.' මාලඝ - මාලන - මල් - flower. D» (S0), “mea
sure.' 5. - Soes - Sayo, sad - friend. Sg (sq), “be soft or affectionate.' යඤණි - යකබ - යක් - devil, fiend. යකෂ (යක්),
'worship.' රහසස - රහසස - රහස් - secret. óeo, “abandon.” cí8 - 6zcá3 - cz - night. os, "give' (rest ලිඬග - ලිඩාග - ලිඟු - gender, sex. 8ဒ္ဓါို )ඝ වනිධාස - වකඳඛ - වඳ - barren. ? ! એટ્ટી) (se),
bind.' ecca - 88 - 18 p., 28a - 1 garden, 2 wealth. 8es, abide." වසභ්‍ර - වත්ථි - 8)z - cloth, garment. so, weat' (as 8) clothes). :
හාලුකා) - - - sand. බල = ව ?ලූ” “ වාලිකා වැලි Sail : C. වි•සති - වීසති, විස- විසිT - twenty. (?) · .፵ን විථි - වීථි - විදි,$ වේ - street. Eò(Bard), 'ask.' ; ගෙවද්‍ය - තෙවජජ - කෙවද - doctor, physician. විද්or විද (Bq),
"know.' @@වර - මෙවිර - 886, Geo - wrath, enmity. 33, be power
ful.” coS) - es5) - coes (coas) - conch. coed, 'pacify." Gay - SOSY) - සිය - hundred. (?) @岛 - සීස - Bed (essed, ge) head. c9 (636), “hon
our. සකල - සකල - සියලු, සියල් - all. කල, 'count.' සත්ව - සතත - සන් - being, animal. qe e qa,
be.' සපතන් - සතත - සන් (හත්) - seven. (?) e3exact - cocoya - coes - week. (coco, * seven
+ ge, day.") සහස්‍ර - සහස - සහස් - thousand. (?) ஜல் - gெ - සුව - ease, happiness. as (සුය), - make happy.' සුක්‍ෂම - සුබුම - සියුම් - fine, minute. 33( (تبع); "make known. සූයඹී - සුරිය - ခို့ဒိ இ - S. esa (O6), 'go." සතන - එන - be - female breast, coxa (esa),
рар. 'sound.'
o Су. Н. бее. † Cf. M. Sas. i Gy. T. «SS.

S 228 ETYMOLO(Y, 347
Sanskrit. Pali. Eļu. signification. sy
සථාන - ඩීයාන - න‍ැන් - place. සථා ( සිට ),
stand.' 635 = 2 - 1 qaf, 2 coard - 1 hand, 2 the 13th || &oe ( 3.),
lunar asterism. “laugh."
228. Derivation (desp, esoxoce) of Elu words hasas yet received but little attention at the hands of scholars. It is a study of much importance and requires great labour and research. The general practice is to derive nearly all the words in the language from Sanskrit, too often over-looking the claims of Pali, which flourished almost on the frontiers of the original home of Eu, and has consequently a striking affinity to it." This is regrettable, as Sanskrit does not faithfully represent the Vedic language (known as essed), from which with Prakrit it is considered to have sprung.f
Modern Elu is a development of the language brought over by Vijaya, the first historical king of Ceylon (circa 543 B. C.) and his retinue, who made it the vernacular of the land. The language, however, grew up, we may say almost side by side with the parent tongue and its other offsprings in India though isolated from them, in consequence of the intercourse that existed between the two
Cf. the following Pali alphabet with the Eu: , q2, g, d, C, Cn, ඒ (or එ), ඕ (or ඔ) : ක්, බ්, ග්, ස්, ඩ්, ච්, ජී, ජී, කිඩ්, කද්, ට්, ඒ, ඩ්, ඒ, <, cơ, 3, đ, Sỳ, sơ, cd, đ, 5), cơ, ẽ), c3, ở, C#, 5), ed, cơ, e, o. In Ceylon Pali is also known by the name of 9326 or eco8, but it is different from the dialect of that name now prevailing in Gayá and Patna in India, which is evidently a corruption of the pure and original dialect.
It was introduced to the Island about 307 B. C.
f Prakrit means “natural" (g = “preéminently" and gassae), “not done,' = 'not artificial ") and Sanskrit “symmetrically or perfectly
done' (aso, together' or 'perfectly' and anaes, 'done"). Hence Prakrit is the inartificial language or that which remained in its natural state, as contrasted with Sanskrit which was methodically or thoroughly elaborated for literary purposes. It is worthy of note that the forms 'Prákrit' and Sagskrit' represent the pronunciation in Hindi, &c., of the words gɔ adeo and colocada eo respectively.


Page 190
348 SINHALESE GRAMMAR. (S 228
countries for a long time after the conquest of the Island by Vijaya. From time to time persons from the mothercountry visited the Island and many settled here. Some were Buddhist missionaries: others famous scholars, some of whom came to serve at the king's court, &c. They acquired the Elu language with the utmost facility, it being then almost identical with their own, and enriched it by their writings, doubtless introducing into Elu new forms of words and idioms current in their several vernaculars.
The language spoken by Vijaya and his men was undoubtedly Prakrit, of which many dialects were in existence in India at the time they took possession of the Island. These Prakrit dialects began to disappear about the tenth century of the present era, giving rise to the modern languages, such as Hindi (the principal of them, including its offspring Hindustáni, or Urdú), Bańgáli, Maráthi (representative of the Maháráshtri Prakrit), Paijábi, Gujaráti, Sindhi, O'riya (i. e., the language of Orissa or O'dra-désa), &c., which now retain many Prakrit words either in their original or slightly modified form. Pali, which in Ceylon still retains nearly its original purity, is an immediate descendant of Prakrit and contains a large number of Prakrit words. (Vide chapter on Idioms.)
Hence in deriving Elu words, the endeavour should be to find out the corresponding words in the modern Indian vernaculars and, if possible, in original Prakrit, and derive from those which present the closest affinity to the Elu. This is indeed a laborious task and not to be carried through in haste, but it seems to be the only sure way of arriving at correct derivations. The examples in the preceding section afford many illustrations of this system. (Vide footnotes there.) A few additional examples are given below, with a view to render the method more explicit and to show the affinity of Indian (Aryan) languages to the Elu :-

349.
ET TYEMIOLOGYY.
S 228
(’623$əpsA) · KỊøaņəədsəı , notų, put , I , Joj putņs ca pub (o ‘iedøN ļo 33 enŝuo, ɔų“sựdụN uỊ osəsuo əubs[qo əų, jo ətuos uos os put, ‘‘O “ĶI us pəsn ss scozo tulog Əųą əlsųM ‘tuloj ĐA!!!uə3 Əųq ss && t2.s puu “), “xis us opəou nouo id qou sy’s) put ‘’IN “sgua “H us spload Jo b [bug øųą Kep quæsoud aqq qy–ollo N
野霸Adəəx{ 0, | qɛɔ o, | so Aotu | sqqổia, | ,&\xss, | ...,x18, | \{\,0,\, | Juap, |_x|01:01, s „uoqqoo, [..ni ,noqq, oca調S0LSLK SLL0 L0SJ0SsJ S SLL S S0SL JL0 0YY LLLY SY0[GH o守ctせ&9CGබ්‍රවලශුb幻召co9 | sg) 9093 | 1994&o | Ģ5 || cocoso |- !ų puss 守圆©9· CGS©CGg gga &g Ceg gge昭份ĈŌŌguÁsio $, $ | $3 | eo | cs | ɔto | grb | & & | wo | koso | osoɛ | go | soos | spāņvg
·& | & | eo | e | oc | grb | go | a | oso | §, | ça ! &=& | hyresno o守o@cọ | (&copcesƐOG3か羽g De859府8Ģg | Cocoso |- !qysų eq 守喻(egot(s)බ්‍රල්ọcł>භූcසCỦaeco©G953 | gogoc3ợce || optocesa |- !ųjų reis 守鯉。(99v(o3DGọc* | Ģco沼cɔɛ53 | gogoe | qg | occaco - IpupH &cop | occo | @@ose s osa→ , ! !ľoď ** 醫齡眾。四。 > Pee。鱗。需* u駐 LLeK LL S sL S LLs JL S sY S Lss S YY JY0 S LLL SKK00 YYYS LLLLLL


Page 191
350 sINHALESE GRAMMAR. IS 229
Hindi (including Hindustáni) seems to possess a closer affinity to Eu than the other vernaculars.
229. A few additional derivations and affinities which have casually engaged the author's attention, will be noticed in this section as of possible interest to students of Sinhalese philology.
The short ) and () are extant in the Bihári (a dialect of the Hindi) and Basigali. These sounds are known to Prakrit and Pali also. (Vide $ 41.) N
The suffixes p and , characterising the masculine and feminine respectively, are common to almost every Indian language. The plural suffixes 62, C, and exist in Pr. & is the pl. nom. and oblique case ending in Bihari, &c. (Cf. the colloq. nom. SS-identical with the Bihári formand 30s, they, used in some of the oblique cases also.) The modern pl. suffixes ĐG* and DoS are most probably derived from the Tamil Fair and auri similarly used. (Cf. the honorific &6 in Goë83cs, valuable village'; easeocoa, eminent pandit or scholar, which is distinct.) The nom. endings q and () (sometimes changed into d) or 8) are Pr. (and Hindi). The common genitive ending GICs is a modification of the corresponding ending GD&S in Hindi, and the classical (gen.) ending es) (with its variations , p, s, and C) of the Pr. and Pali es (Sk. e3e). The suffixes co,t 6, &c., ending in G) of the dative case, are from the Pr. and Pali sã)3 c5 (Sk. 8).co), “for,” “for the purpose
The pl. ending G) is perhaps derived from the Hindi (Octo ("people"), affixed to animate nouns to denote plurality. (Cf. Golco in the Sinhalese 6 g5oG) ce, 'gods"; dococo, “those people, they.") The Tamil sat is considered to be a contraction of coasc (pronounced Sakal in Hindi, &c.), “all.'
† An older form acD is also extant (vide p. 97). The letter ek is perhaps the ending of the genitive case. It may be observed that in Prakrit (as well as in very old Sinhalese) the genitive case did duty for the dative, which was wanting in them; hence perhaps the reason for the endings of the latter case being common to those of the former.

S 229 ESCYMOLOGY ': & 35
of,” “to,” “in order to.” The ablative suffixes ending in a are probably connected with the similar endings of that case in Tamil. The locative endings &, e5 (with or without a vowel before them), qi, and it correspond to the Pr. 8, 63 or as, q, and p. The vocative endings , p, (s), 8, and 6) are nearly all Pr. The Hindi a) is connected with 68853, &c., suffixes of ordinal numeral adjectives. The particle qaf ( the indefinite article “a” or “an ) is in Bihári a shortened form of bas, “one.
The personal terminations of verbs have their origin in Pr., in which they are-Sing. 1. D, 2. E3, 3. , &ờ, o; Pl. 1. eS), s), Se, 2. &, 3 s." The causal sign & is in Pr. Gs (or 65). The Pr. pres. part, ending (938) is perhaps the origin of the Elu pres, part. ending 9&d, &c. The Hindi past part. ending C seems to be connected with the letter Go affixed to Elu past participles.
(SS) or 93, 'I' is probably from the Pr., acc. sing. 89 or Do. The genitive sing. in Pr., Pali, and Sk. is exactly Se). The shifting of cases is not improbable. The Sk. acc. sing., Do is identical with that of Eļu. Pr. gen. Dexo = So in Elu. The Elu 8 (or qued), “we” is connected with the Hindi, Pañjábi, &c. epes (Pr. q e3e3ɔ, peso), “ self.” The fem. F3, "thou, is O with the fem. suffix & attached. (Cf. 25 in Sindhi, in which 625) is one of the oblique cases of the mas.) Pl. Gasyo8 (or Go)8 or 66)ed) is compounded of God) or 8) and 8. The modern C6) is a contraction of ai) = ?), which is in turn a shortened form of 99). (Cf. Soo, bank,' 'border, changed into 25cco.) SS)'ss 9) or GS + TD 'there. The Pr. QD1, 'thou," is perhapsidentical withoSlo, “thou,' colloquially used by high officials in addressing lower classes of people. (Cf. the reflexive pronoun 893.)
The colloquial forms of verbs ending in 8) or coa and q2, as coas 883a83, d8a02, ande, are verbal nouns. (Vide $ 249.)
it E.g., the acc. forms as and Osas are colloquially used for the O In Hindi pe means also “you.”


Page 192
352. sINHALESE GRAMMAR. S 229
The demonstrative pronoun dor 68 corresponds to 8 or eed in Pr.; the fem. 6&d or 6) is perhaps from the Pr. ecs. Hindic or 6, that,' 'he' and Pl. cad or C, The Elu dead = db + C3 and Sea = 0 + i Ca. In Hindi the Acc. sing. is D&D or D&S (Cf. Eļu @) ; ôř, “ this” is
identical with an archaic form in Elu.
The interrogatives as and as are identical in Pr.,
this.'
Pr. gē) = Eļu eē,
coas) = the O., B. & G. Gas, and Gas) is identical in G.
Pr. Gef5 = ence?, “ world.”
coê8 or H o6) = coed, *all.” assage, 2cdo = (do.), “work,'
affair." H. & M. 8060b = &005 or &Dewon,
* batta’ (subsistence money paid for extra services). H. නීත්ද, M. නිද
sleep. Pañj. asoGNðið, S. axopGNðið, & M.
aðJóe = GoÓð, “cocoannt.' G. Gabj = GMCsod, “giaana.” G. & Paij. co29, S. cong) = coë),
csg), 'village.' G. 83 = 83, ' wind." H. & M. G6, Pañj. ççç = çç,
“ tetter.” M. eas = eed, “five.' H., B., G., & O.Dx3 = DS, “earth,’
“soil,' 'clay.' H:-ese = elde, “stamp.'.
පටන or න0 = පටුන්, *town." SOē.e3 = eoɔEeo, “forty.” සමුදර = සමුදුර, * ocean." 838) =(do.), 'maternal uncle." 2)2S) = eas, until." 630 ാട്ടാ,
low.' 9&e) = 93, 99 “face.' Coasoɔ Soɔ = oɔ Co(SDɔ) or Croeso ao
(S2), “to bathe.' దివిలియ3=బిలియ(8), tobend.'
නින්ද,
“ banga
H:-පන් - පන් (in පන්සිය),
five.' eas)) as coaso, 'fan,' 'pan
kah." 668c) = class&C2, 'keeper,
guard."
රූපහලා - රුපියල, * rupee." croeso = assos, “truth.” සිපයාහී = සිපයි, *sepoy,"
soldier.' eazaroc = ex2oC, “ oil.” o, o, o6 = ot, ayasa,
not.' ocoq = x8, new.” Ceficadó, “ splendour,’ or Ce6óz, “squandering” = Cesón, 'pumpous show.' 836 = colos, coof (in expos or
espes 8as), “four. o8a = 85, g, 'four." Soa) - SQ)), child.' බරබුස = කරුබුසි, *musk
melon.' කෞඛjපුඹා = ෙඩ්හොප්පර (or රා),
'dried kernel of cocoanut.' කෞකාjඊ, කිසී = ෙකායි, කිසි,
“any,' 'some." කුවී===ෙකාසු, තෙකාහු, *broom,”
'brush,' 'coir.' czołSO = Osoɔ9, “fort.” easobe) = easoo, “short.' soce = cold, “shawl.'
Some of the following words may be traced to other sources also. f Orcontractions ofoo3 and soo respectively. (Vide $ 48d.)

S 230) TYMOLOGY 353
230. Some Elu words have two different derivatives, which are respectively derived either from two different languages or from two different words of one language.
Corresponding words in Sanskrit and Pali akin to each derivative are given as usual.
Eacamples.
Sanskrit. Eļ. Pali. Eļu. 3, ' meaning' ... Fóte ... geð ... 440. coas, 'sanctified sage' ... ost ... g3 ... 98. dese, o juice” ... ඔදස් · ඕජ · ... ඔද, ayasa, 'agent,' 'doer' ... విరిర . దిరివిరి ... దారి. zso, *action'' ... කරුම ... කමම ... කම්. Sacas, "sword" ... a3 . Sexo ... ac). sg, 'hole' ... 6g6. · ජීද · සිදු. ab, “hard,' 'course' ... g5 ...... &Gếô
. . . (S. ob, doctrine,' 'scripture' ... c69 ... ධමම ... දහම්, දම්. g8a), 'public,' 'famous ' ... c63g ... e8a) ... e55g.
59, 'friend" ... මිතුරු ... මිතත ... මිත්. 5g, “mixed' ... S86s ... මියස ... Sg, Ss. ge), “foolish' | ... මෙjඩ . இகுல ... 99). O6ng, 'rough' ... 6...g6, ... gig ... gig. ooD6, “enmity” ·, වයිර ... වේර ... තෙවර. capag, 'science' » සතර ... සතඒ ' සත්, e66, 'gold' ... රන් » සුවණිණ ... සුවන්.
Similarly, in the case of words derived or naturalised from Sanskrit, Hindi, and other North-Indian languages, the Tamil language possesses two sets of words, of which one generally has a great resemblance to the Elu :-
Ехатples. Eļu. Sanskrit. Tamil.
qal, 'hand' ** BSSSð . அத்தம், அஸ்தம். aSC or asco, “pot” . ல03 ... éseautifuħ, 256avFutb. aa, udder,' 'breast ... (COCW) . தனம், ஸ்தனம், ZAS, “praise” » සතුති ... g. 6, 6ig6. ge, "mild,' 'soft' ... Dag O ம்ே, ே es

Page 193
354 SINHALESE GRAMMAR. S 231
231. In the derivation of Elu words tho original form should always be ascertained, for there are sometimes several forms, mere modifications of a pristine form which alone is derived from the foreign source. Study of ancient writings will enable the student to trace these original forms. A few specimens are given below with their modifications :-
Original form. Modifications. Original form, Modifications. scS, fire' ... ecs). 88, 'pond' ... වවි, වැව්. yed, 'eye' ... qued. Cego “garlico ... ggy, ge.
26, “letter · අකුරු. 8ed, “head' ... හිස්, ඉස්. q898, “disrespect' 888. 63&se, “Sinhalese'... ocre, oad, q9, “light' ... එලි. むる. 2g, “ small' ... a, aga). 86s, “merchant' 686, as Gased, 'hair' ... කෞකෙහ, @ක්. ලඳ
Geoɔ, o direction” ... Raoɔ, GAçeo. 886)s, “able' ... లెళ్నిఇ
e, oto run' ••• Šኛ), £é). မှိုခါ “ this' KY O UN දුව සිත්කරු, *painter' සිත්වරු, සි ee), five' ... ases, esco. තක්ෙතරු.
Words with Elu semi-nasals are generally derived from other forms having full nasals, as :
asg from assag, “mountain.' cocs) , coogoo, “river.' 5g , Dag, “ dot,” “ cipher.” Many of the words in common use at the present day have gone through several stages of modification before assuming their present forms; and their study is, therefore, very important to students of the philology of the tongue. ( Vide $ 70.)
232. Words of the Maldive tongue present so great an affinity to the Elu that it may be asserted that both Ceylon and the Maldive islands were colonised by people of one and the same race-either by a detachment of Vijaya's followers, who are said to have been dispersed at sea by a storm
In Sinhalese, garlic and onion are respectively denoted by Sgt., and 6agg.

S 233 ETYMOLOGY. 355
when Vijaya, with some of his men, was drifted to this island, and the rest to the neighbouring islands, or by a band of emigrants from Ceylon subsequently:-
Eacampiles. Eļu. Maldive. Eļu. Maldive. eads, “letter' ... a6. coed, “tree' ... ගස්. qed, horse ' ... - qē. ecs, “house' ... etc. 96, 96, 'sun' ... g6. COcoes, 'vein' ... 2))6. e6, g, 'light' ... (3. eded, fish' ... මස්. 6zNC, o saliva' ... ceg. 998, 99, “sea' ... Seeg.
(Vide $ 41.)
233. Ceylon began to be visited by the people of Southern India speaking Tamil, Telagu, Malayalam, and other Dravidian languages thereof, about the third century before Christ. They carried on constant warfare with the Sinhalese, at times establishing their supremacy, and have continued to hold a close connection with the Island in various ways. In 1505 the Portuguese visited Ceylon and held power until they were ousted by the Dutch in 1658. The Dutch in turn gave way to the English in 1796, who in 1815 took possession of the entire Colony. These foreigners spoke of things and actions unknown to the Sinhalese with whom they came in contact. When native equivalent terms were not easily forthcoming the foreign words themselves were adopted into Sinhalese. The study of medicine and astrology from Tamil treatises, and the writing of books in Sinhalese by persons acquainted with the Dravidian languages, also contributed a large quota of words. Hence the Sinhalese tongue has now come to possess a large stock of words derived or borrowed from the Dravidian, Portuguese, Dutch, and English languages. Lists of the
Some of the Portuguese words seem to have been borrowed through the Tamil and occasionally through some of the Indian
languages, such as Hindi.
2 Α 2


Page 194
356 SINHALES GRAMMAR. S 234
principal words thus borrowed are given in the succeeding sections. Nearly all the words from the last three sources are confined to colloquial Sinhalese. Dravidian words have had a strong hold on the language. The majority have been derived from Tamil. Employment of these foreign words should always be avoided where native equivalents are readily available.
234. Naturalised and derived avords from Tamil, ge.
cases)" (syéaos or sydia refrt), “elder sister.' GaoGs (-syasib), “ ditch.” 96 (ydar), “mould,' 'printing." eleocas)cs (sylliig,&p), include." gacies (a aolu rotti), “sign,' 'mark.'
FS (syy), "foot," " base." case-2Shos (sy6égép), to place one thing upon
another.' Ggofag (4655), “appertaining.”
EĐêOd or GêD (-y-fr or sy G -), a term used in calling
lads of low grade. *கூகிலி ை(அத்திக்காய்), fig." goas.aspose) (taigas irrip), earnest, money,' 'advance.' qodóBēDb6Ð (sysseur Tüb), “ foundation.” qieoooose (96a5 Trib), “prime minister,' “ adigar.' pedeo (syllum), “father,” (or gegeeta), 'alas !' 'ah !”
Cf. Sk. Pasaya, ' mother."
f Tamil Alphabet :-s a, g á ; 9) i, F í ; e u, var ú; Gr e, DJ é, 89 ai ; 6 o, go ó, 6 GMT au : iš k (g), å ví; &# ch (s), é5 ft; l d, 6ör n ; i. t (d), i, or i n i Ú p (5), úb m; ய் லு, ர் ர, ல் , ழ் 4, வ் 0, ள் > ற் r () ன் n ; j ஜ் ஸ்
• منه و n Aي : sh طوثقة و6
Vowel Signs: s = , ; c = g); so = f; u, , or -u = 2 ; e , ur or s = com ; 69 = 67 ; GS = øJ ; 2 or God = IT = 6 : (c)-- ar = s or۰ --3) : وق = Ir -- لام) : gg
Observe that in some words, such as piassrair, gyasuar, glio Lu go, by bullar, the final letter, without which they are in the above and a few other instances nearly identical with the Sinhalese forms, is a distinguishing nom. case affix appertaining to the three genders.

S 234) ETYMOLOGY. 35
අප්පොච්චි (ඡ'éufféණි), *father.' q&QC& or age (gy bladlib), inn,' 'resthouse.' scdo (guit), elder brother,' ' Mr., Sir." coseco or C8c3 (syah), a species of oleander. q6 (yesuvar), 'elephant.” q83 (yaji), “indigo." ge36936cos (sysGloirasih), a sort of parsley (Lison
annui). cocoo-S6 (2 is trip), “stall' (in a market). epêrozoieb (g-rGaraol-), a medicinal shrub (Justica
adhatoda). spé (gairly), “religious beggar' (of the Siva sect). Sp-eds (garb, from gels&p, “to govern), govern
ment.” pOfOdɔ (šis resir), “grand-mother.” species (a rub), income."
pa&age or epasosag (g&oral roup), a species of large
plantain (lit. "elephant plantain'). spedes (sub), “hopper' (a sort of thin rice cake). (46* (geofi) nail. qzé6),66 (by bull air), 'barber.' gees (gatsoe), flattery.'
êDIÐ (@lib), ‘ place,” “room,” “land.” ge (gian), here it is, take it.' gCasas) (ga) digs), target,' 'mark to aim at."
G3&siadÐ (Dadašas tib), “ number,” “ figure.” QC3ơ

Page 195
35S SINHALESE GRAMMAR S 234
costs) () facDLo), “right,' heirdom.' coSasasao () fieldéa. To air), “heir,' 'parcener.' Cé9288), (Greigéi(g), * sprain.' Can&coesfeDo6 KoergÁSuušas ir a Găr), a menial class of Sin
halese. Cn(3.c58 (dorsuli), service,' 'work.' 888 (676f), opposed,' " opposition.' ecc3 or 6G (6tá3), “straight line or course,' ' direc
tion.' ඔක්කොම (ඉංගීණි), *all.” (66) sap (36ég), waist pocket." (Dasa (saba), “act of spying,' 'information given by
a spy.' 8) as g) or 62 (3fb60fp), odd number.' Sedges)os (6 Sai Gao), “to prove; hence &ed, “deed." 6a (Gavair (6th = Gagpa), “is necessary,' 'must.” Socs (gui), “hollo' (used in calling a person at a
distance). ass6 t (idiar or 60), web or roll of cloth.' as&Gé)3i (sdiga f), office, “Kachcheri' (i.e. a revenue
officer's office). as 396& (5L6 du Lo), “fishing raft of timber,' 'Cata
maran.” asha) (560-), ‘boutique,' ' end.'S assacs (5.2), Bengal gram.' assaeosasa (560 -dia Lég), curry stuffs, spices, drugs,
&c., sold in the bazaar." 2S8a)& (Sigati), “haste.” esdƐƐOpćeÐ or edeceɔT (sg. GJIT3Tib), “bridle,” “bit.” as8285985) (3:63663), 't earring.” as estasia" (56769.p.), “mirror,' 'spectacles.'
* Sometimes Sede eas. it Qf. Port. ʻcácha.ʼ. į Cf. M. 25NOēĐ8, B. and H. z.Ne438. S E. д., а оa)gi б5, “linch-pin"; coa) oео, “gravets." H ecscsa (of T is(2), alone means “substance,' 'commodities.'
The word asso, “mouth,' is always prefixed to this word, as asa వి€3.
* Mirror and spectacles are distinguished by using the adjectival expressions Sao Goea and sez6& çela before the word, as Sa &eas කණණඩිය, 'mirror'; ඇGහ් දමන කණණඩිය, 'spectacles."

234 EITYEMO LONGY. 359
as e5asa (sardigs), rate,' 'account.' Estéese (sacfario), size, “extent." asa (sair), 'eye' (rare). zsoeles) (asůutb),“ tribute." assedeg (as illuó), ship, a kind of sailing vessel. aseb8* (Gül S), “pully,” “grain half ground.' as 86) (aslibaou), * side board' (of a book). aSS5 (stols), wire.' as8éb6 (asuSaS), a sort of semi-coloured cloth. ass825)ceS (adagis Tatti), pair of small cymbals.' as 8eds (aslil), a bitter wax-like article chewed with
betel, “ catechu.” as 386 (&Desain it), “flattery, coaxing." assos (Sadr), bank,' 'shore,' 'border." asoece (soain (6), dried fish.' Esotee (sojoir), 'darkness.' as C39 (seesar), a weight (= i oz.). agg (SGpala), “ass.' adĐãðf (asayıgı), “ cowry,” a little sea-shell. гое)ef (savci), a sort of muslin. as)conses) (safésafir), seed of poppy.' asse.8& (asatavi), “mixture." asoes)368 (sairs reof), “superintendent,' 'overseer." ana (astag), “vinegar.” කාන්දම් () (Tééub), *magnet.” aSeg (5 still), “bracelet.' ES).3689 (5 m pubo), “ caustic.” 2s2G (sirés), quarter.' asoé (a star), 'money,' ' coin piece." ast8 (aslily), piece,' clod." es)2S (ré6), a knife with a long handle, bill-hook.' adzęS (EFG56F), “ rice-gruel.” astos (560 it justair), cockroach.'
Maráthi also as e8. Cf. Marthi and Hindi Gass.
i. The Tamil sooras it of means 'supervising,' 'inspecting.
§ Port. “cánja." Cf. Baňgáli zesio, Pali SNessos.
Also aduc6Gebɔe (nom. addós esperado) from the "Tamil காப்பான பூச்சி.


Page 196
360 SNHALESE GRAMMAR. S 234
zSoce (sr6), “jungle, “forest." 2S68 (&ll-), near.'
Sofasdasd (Gišas staðir), “ tow,” “oakum.” apa) (gaol-), umbrella.' a8(or a)és or 38(or )3 (56L6), lock or tuft of
hair' (on the head). ap3Gasi2 (g) Ga6), “ malicious.
Scesaco (36'ao Táia. Trair), “horse-keeper." apartes)p&63 (gbäägi ff65), “pick-axe,” “ mattock.” 25&a-goe (gig.6A), “to leap or go on one leg.' 8'e38* (5ül S), “vial.' 256)f (5, tel), “nast." a626. (gw), * dwarfish,” * short,” “ little.” ero-66 (garoof), a corn measure (= bushel nearly). 3DoSD (SQ5üb60)L), “tender cocoanut.' aceses or aceda (54Luth), “stir,” “agitation." aGG (Gypá.), “neck,' 'flute." e6 (3,6S), “hire,' ' wages.' 23.006 (5A-68ai 5 IT IT Gör), “ one who works for wages.” a(or a)ö08 (5-lit-lb), 'pair,'" set of articles.' zyö2 (5, l’Q), ‘friendly.'' : aga) or a265) (5.60)-), 'basket.” කුඩාරම් (ණි-(-ffff (a), * tent.' aga (3.6), “nest,” “ cage.” 296 (3.6of), a very small species of shrimps. 26 (3, if), 'hairpin,' 'probe.' Gas-ega) (Qatai, co-), ‘ calf' (of the leg). 6as-e 8 (Qg 6lity), a pot with a nozzle. කෙන්දගම් or මෙගන්දගම් (ගිණි හීණීය (%), * sulphur.' Szadas, pl. GN&D0&rfa? (@ai Táig), “stork,” “ crane.” Gedo, nom. s. SD&IDJżSiad (GD&# Ti6), “hook.”$ eras (Qasraig), “Cochin,' ' native of Cochin,' 'Cochin
chilly.' இ0ை5Q (கொட்டை), "pillow."
** Cf. Hindi Te383. † C/. Sk. and Pali zoby, Pali zesbozo.
In Hindi 26 or 26, “labourer.'
S A stick with a hook attached to its end used in plucking fruit is called easasas (base (Sas).

S 234 ETYMOLOGY. 36
Gas.38 (Qasry), “flag,' ' banner.' ors)esta), or Geoedea (Qas Tairaol-), hair tied into a
knot,' 'crest of bird.' Gazd pozdÐGS (Qas TšisLoổd66), “ coriander.” eas)&2 (Qas Tlal), cornet, the vowel sign 6. GADDA) (Qas TübLoup-*), “ water-melon.” ezspée (Qat sraî727), "pillage,’* plunder.' easypes (Qa, Taite)), Madras gram' (Dolichos biflorus). Gasig (Gai Tl 6), “thin stick.’ ሳ 6.adat (Gas Tig), “twenty, score." . Geoda (Gas Ir(6), new,' rude, wild.' 62-63 (GastLogoorld or Garavano lo), a piece of cloth for
covering the privities of men. ezso e6cSS (Gas Ta007 iġ@), “ buffoon.' 6zołC36 (Gas rab), * ludicrous gestures,* * nonsense.” 62S36859 (Gaisradio, (8), a species of plantain. SajSco (Gæt asso), temple, "fane." coCad-Difa (asibai Gior@ = &5ấd E Gior (R), “ sugar-candy.” GAcroe3e3 (Qas &GDF), “ little tinkling bell.” &-east (Fairy), “bully." EĐojоŠ (9žava), “chintz.” d56 (FITL9 or sity), jar." Gesa (Gar(6 or Gs it (8), pair, brace.' baseo8 (5áay), “deceitful,” “deceitful man. o36) (guilao-), “baldness." co89 (as 6), 'deck'; (-2)os), to tap." coơS) (g ẩ97ử), “ trick.” zoozá3 (g Gaf), “ single,” “unmixed.” See or 8) etc" (aurai), 'post,' 'post office.' 256 (5lbs, younger brother'), a term applied to
Moormen. SoóÐ (5 Tib), “ fit,” “ quantity.” 256tt (as a rar), pair of scales.'
“ Сf. Sk. selo: sjaj, Pali pep«ба. † Cf. Hindi 6.sēD.
Cf. Sk. and Pali 8-6a). S Cf. Port. "Chita" and Marithi so.
This word is often used in the sense of 'salt fish' which is generally kept in “jars." Port. 'járra."
T Cf. Hindi oz

Page 197
362 SNBALCS GRAMMAR. S 234
තලක්කට්ටු (බේuééL'O), * top.” ascedes (asaultureos), 'turban.' 25) (asaijay), “hole,' 'perforation.' aesa (ass6), “thin flat piece of metal.' sedas)c5 (atoire &p), “to push.' 0ை6 (தார்ா), ! duck. abzda (5 nig), “brokerage,' 'commission.' 203இ2ை3 (தாகுக்காரன்), * broker 256 (a res), a neck ornament (for women). zSed&6 (6L SaS), long pepper.' AeS (all 6), a copper coin, pice' (= 1 farthing). an-saa (gar6), “piece,” “chit.” තුත්තනාගම් (ණිණිණි/Biréub), *zinc.” Aedess (gurg or guré), “interpreter.' &pēDasia (glurraige or 7 jutraš5), “gun,” “ firearm.” A82C3 (gairah), 'wound.' 266 (airpoo), “ small or drizzling rain.' GIOffad (Gasais), o teak tree” (Tectona grandis). es)386 (Qa, Tlipá.), “cradle." GADɔãBG (QAF Tyfaid), “occupation,” “ work,” “ ceremony
to demons.' 68)oecoG (Gas Irisai), “end,' 'margin.' Goa (Gas Ir(8), a jewel for the ears. GCâOÐ (GosTGOML), “orange.” ago) (5sijads org sijaa), "younger sister.” &a (660-), outer verandah of an upper story' (used
as a walk). asoé)3 (StLII), “weaver's shuttle.' SoÐg (5 tibi), “respect ; ” (-ædd5), “to respect,” “to
trust.' zoos (E60s), “gray hair.’ 885 (sss), jackal, fox." o&esoose (56.4 Tald), solder, a metallic cement. 23))co8&S (siréal-lb), earring' (worn by females,
bearing the figure of a serpent). &)of cos) (15 ITL-ali), dramatic performance.' &zoGooss) (15 is glot), “anchor."
c Qf. Sanskrit and Pali. 8eeds. tThis is also a naturalised word.

S 234 ΕΤΥΜΟLοαΥ. - 363
35Cs (si%), post, rank.' 2G (sirai), “thread.' 6&G 3 (Gravas), a tree and its fruit (IPhyllanthus
emblica). Gap (ead" (O Estado. 9), 'lame,” “lame man.' Gasolars)) (or 2S)) (G : Taia it 8), “grievance.' Geoizge)G (Geré54-3), “feeble, “uusteady.” esĐe) (Ljava), “green o; (-F6), “enerald.” esĐEĐ8)S (Lég avi-Le), “Turkey red cloth." es&oe (u, Laol-), ‘workshop' (especially of a car
penter). cbċ6Do (lull 'Lapl-), “bast.” e558 (up), 'cattle fold,' 'loose woman, wanton. e8 (Lig), “step,' ' sill,' 'salary,' ' weight." es&azyš (Lily-ia tb), “ spittoon.” es-63 (u300th), “fanam (= 1 d.), money.' es escos (uador ulo), “wages or hire' (of a prostitute). es-SÉFasoa:S3 (UEIchiáša. Går), “barber.” e5-eff&6) (ugotiaSaol-), 'message.' 882-3ை (பற்ற in பற்றப்பண்ணுகிற), "to light." esqassifiedS) (ugi atsiib), “ medal.” esc-658 (ua Gotti), “terrace (on a wall). esc5 (uggs), “rank,' 'post." ebolérê) (Lluisubo), a kind of torches. es&cC8 (Uigó), “shed,' 'pendal.' පන්දුf (பந்து), ball.' asosasia (ug traig), “ inattention,” “delay.' es3e33 (JG5 ), “pease,' 'pulse.' ఆర్థి or eGGiesiä5 (ljavaväg), ' palanquin,'
“litter. esce (ugli), a weight of twelve kalangies. e5(3 (UA), guilt,' 'revenge.' c5%:é (t_Gệả), “ fault,” “blemish,” “ flaw.” esees (usirera), descent of a hill, “hallow.' c3éëf (tyaí arf), * church,' ' school..' esēS (grig), crystal. esoce (usig), “share,' 'portion.'
Sometimes corrupted into GCtpgt. † Cf. Sk. and Pali කඳුක. Cf. Sk. & Pali ec6, o house." § Cf. Pali degaso.


Page 198
364 SINAIESE GRAMM.A.R. S 234
es)asagae (urg-lib), 'tribute from a subordinate king.' e38)GoS (UT-5 lb), 'ancle-ring' (worn by women). espes (ur-lo), "lesson.' eb3rofg53 (untaiA69), ʻ garden-bed.ʼ SOSS (Lff p ru G), “ praise.' eads (urn lib), '500 lbs.,'" candy.' C03 (பாறு) } a large flat boat, 'pada boat.' 50ஆ (பாதை) es)CSS (UITsh), 'bridge.' e8))c (ural star-), ‘cloth spread on the path' (at a
great occasion). es)88)5a) of (Ustasian; ultaSaif, used"), to use.' Scö<5Ö“ (Lff 22,7 Kooruo), “arsenic.' eb Soo (ur Goti), ‘ syrup ” (prepared from the sap of palm
trees). 8c)233 (-8ij3 stos), 'plate,'' chinaware.” 889 (S. (8), meal-cake boiled by steam." 83 (Ugof), dew." ge5 (55), “ small,' 'little." ego (J)Lo), “Wonder, “strange thing" goegeba (in uit (8), * vacant,' ' vacancy.' පුල්ළී ( අණ ග්), * dot,' 'spot.' gồ92òó (g 2 (834), “ fasten together.” g (or g) &638 (sia's ig), “cake formed of the refuse
of beaten oil fruit.' geo (s.a. rangp), a kind of plantain. 6.e53t (Qu (9), box,' 'chest." (esöQoS (Quila b), “chest,' 'trunk." Gyeo3 ce (19 354RD), "to roll.'' 6escissapco65) (QUC5 È3 sub), “asafoetida.' Gless (QLff), “ small,' “boy.' Ges)8 (Qung), “ sack or bag' (of goods carried by
bullocks), ' baggage.' Gebog (Quirg), “ common.” SSS (Guff si), “ fight.' 6.58 (Quit F), “parched corn."
o Cf. Sk. cóps1 GH. Cf. Hindi G3S.
This is better known as ose5, which is also of Tamil origin.

S 234) ETYMOLOGY. 365
GesɔGN6OA (Quraisấ), “ waiting,” “ residing.” 6es266ag (Guito) iss), promise,” “condition.' @පාලී (Quirasa) or பொலிசை*), “interest." D-SfēDesfzdɔ (LJG33TL-dias Tuiù), “okro” (a kind of vegetable). QoS6 (Urafi), jar.' 6a)36d) (un 6), “gravel.' easaea (upg5a ty), a red seed weighing 4 grains. 860& (Louillb), level.' (Saeeg (LDL) dig3), purse' (carried in the girdle). 9-eãê3 (Dairy), “dregs, o sediment.” මණමාල or මණළ (upærබJITනtrör or மணளன்), bride
groom.' S8G (oúSif), “hair.' Sces)G (ud tåæ6osår), Moorman" (lit. " skipper,
ship-master). &G, 9G (Loup, young'), 'younger brother.' &g (d. Logo), bag.' Se&a)2 (Lodig stair), cousin.' 93zgg (LDTjar), “manacle,' * handcufi.” (9osa) (Losä.o. or Lerig), 'quality of metal.” 8388 or 9388t (Lorraf), * sample, pattern.' S9b3fq© (LDëgio), o rickets.” escoe (drub), 'trick,' 'hypocrisy.' Soci (Lost p), change. 666 (diraylis), “pilot,' 'skipper.' මැණික් කටු or මැණික් කටිටු (மணிக்கட்டு), wrist, 885 (8-9), poor woman,' 'female servant.” SóƏzē (uß@uyu?-?), “ slippers.” 2&SEADɔGé (Glypáfas Tổd), “three-fourths.” 996 (Gpl-19), an earthen pot. gigasae (cp6ág), “lane.' 9ĠĠe (Qyp,356Ś), ‘ chieftain,” “ Mudaliyar.” 9qGaé (gpgait of), “capitalist,' ' chief.” 92 (Gp3ot), "end,' 'point.' 96 (Gpop), “turn (for work, &c.). 26-Sea) (Cyp T Giồr (B), * obstinacy.” e)SzoGHɔ (GypØ5 iš Godas), ‘ horse-radish.”
8م * From the root பொலி, ! to Felse: f Sk లిd.
= ബി- . . *始


Page 199
366
SCcc (aśladišG5), “fetter.”
sINHALESE GRAMMAR. S 234
ege (esp2), “corner,' angle '; (gpg), whole,' ' entire.' 956) (ed all), bale,' 'load carried in a sack.' 95-2S3cs (ep. 6), to join' (by sewing, &c.). ŝ983 (ep 19), “ cover.” །། e egos (Gingia), “gentle,” “obedient." GDSO (Gørl GOL-), blunt. 69339 (QLoir. 6), “flower-bud." 639)}oz (Glori), “ butter-milik.” 665 or 665 (Qi Tlity), “bread' (unleavened), “burnt
rice cake.' C3)6ờễ) (?)a) trt-ử), “ horse-shoe.” ĐễĐēDØDɔ5 (Uji GFB (Tas), a strong vegetable poison. &60s asso (all ill-dia, Itti), a round species of pumkin. 868e (aul Lib), “discount.” 888 (all 19), a flat basket made of split reed or
bamboo. 8)6)5} (alt-ử), * string,” “ chaplet.” a)a)&2) (ally tol), border' (of a roof). 8&g) (Gulbl.), “insolence,' 'insult." &csaba (a Gyáia04), a species of jack. 863)& (6) is Táilb), a coin, 'pagoda' (= 7s). &865 (afdar), transverse rods' (tied to hold mud in
a wall). а)8e3658) (aliћ јшsorb), “ tax-money." eGoc (apsig), current,' 'being in use,' ' fit.' වසාවාසි (ඛණ්rකJārā), * mace.” &ce (a)i&T), “hole,' 'pit.' ë) që (aura, lb), “flatulence,” “gout.' &posés (a) It is it pub), invoice.' &oesos) (a) is failb), ' sentence,' 'prose.' 8))3 (a): Tá), * space,' 'advantage.' ĐafzDGE (aSašEểo), “ stammering.” 5508 (as "lib), 'cross beam' (of a bed, &c). 86) (or ) (asu-ay), “fissure.' 86) (aslit. ), * weariness.' 5233 (as 5 T19), minute."
o Cf. Hindi G6f3

S 234) ETYMOLOGY 367
Seasia (aSardig), lamp,' a sort of small torch. 83 (asg), street." 8632)6 (asargo), to throw.' இ9இ) (வெ *ခိ၍ (ခေါ်မှီခ), report of a gun.' 688 (Galas), “intoxication.' 6&cs (audi), corn field,” “low land.” 656 (Gajes), wall,' 'ridge.' esö06 (art. "Lib), *ventricle.” esòOR) (FlottòSai:27), omonitor.' c5-SðI) (Faði G01-), “ quarrel.'* essdasoɔé3 (SF iš 9uuu (TGF), a Hindu ascetic. e56)o-36 (g Lauri-Gai Taif), woodcock (a species of). eoë6) (a pur), a white superior kind of rice (oryat
sativa). esgases)3 or esgeses)2 (FGpéis it), “telescope." e3d55 (SFGatay), o quarrel.” es6&D&BOLIDGE (JFGBGg5 Sig&sit), o tinsel.” e3G (3 (faias), money, a coin (= d.). e823 (Fastf), drive, promenade. eboo, nom. sing. e3eGoss (g-ffi605), *honour.' සංගිලියම් (ග්-ffiබඹේu Ju%), *chain.' esošas&D) (Frī£9ë& Tui), “ nutmeg.” e33&g (g Tel), a piece containing several cloths. esocoẽð (SFT uLuib), “ die,” “colour.” esoa5G (FITudo), likeness,' 'form.' esteG (FIT@Jad), “cock.” 8&asos (gairard), “trumpet' (a kind of). 8edesis (alub), “bale,” “ bundle.” 86Gt (GG), note, “ small letter,' 'chit.' &SIDzsfæDɔd5ē) (GFarias Turub), “alum.” 853 (Garf), sugar." 8c33S (furtair), grandfather.' gases)) & 5 (3rdia, rai), “helm, rudder.' ge56oq9 (5*6027E, Gğ5), “ dillatory.”
The word ersa) oc is also used in this sense. + Cy. Hindi Đc)3. i. Cf. Hindi 833. S This is applied in Tamil to 'great-grandfather.'


Page 200
368 SNBALESE GRAMMAR S 233
go&S (arost 6), “roll," cigar." g36 (3rts), whirlpool, curl (in the hair). goco& (Srijálp), “tax (on merchandise, &c.).
ca)& (52 fath), preparation.' gS (55), "gambling.' gas cos) or 255coë (G56ful), a sort of witchery. Geo&sia* (GSFáig), “ oil-press.” Gesö6 or Geoö8t(Qafl 19), a class of merchants, "Chetty.' Geo@c5e3eț (@afgaful), “ sandals.” GesGGÐ (@SF6d6dub), “sport,” “play.” بع GesoGDØDɔõDOễÐ (GSFÈ Qas ITU "EDL—), a nut whose black juice is used for marking linen, &c. (Semecarpus anacaratит). 6eboosbe (OFija 6āTLOffi), “jaundice. Gedo (Garif)), a grain measure (= a bushel). Geo&es (Qafir diglo), “balance, remainder.” Geisa (Gar TLoair), a coloured cloth worn by men,
eco88 (fl. 19), a flat pan.
ဇုံရွှီရွိ } gč99 (9Júy-8), “ lock-jaw.“ &dễÐGROSS (FübLuft Gör), a small kind of ships. asoßQ)2S336 (gFlbutarés IT trait), a coast Moorman. ad3 or e38 (Fifi), “ right, o exact,” “ equal,” “ true.” Gouée) or evö6) (fl. 60-), a jacket, a short coat. ascs or 86 (gap), prison, prisoner, slave.' 86o©é6í (9g5G5uc?:0r), * cocoanut scraper.* assa (raior (6), a small measure of capacity.
Geoed or Gesegg. (Og lil), a small box. Not E.-Some of the words in this list may have been borrowed or derived from the Marāghi, Hindi, and other modern languages of Northern India or from other sources.
235. Naturalised and derived nords from Portuguese. S
(6 codeda (Agosto), “August' (month). cée)oot (acháir), pickle.' (Persian “achair.")
* Cf. Hindi Đasse. † Cf. Pali GesƏOÐ. i Qf. Port. ʻchiripos.ʼ
S The Portuguese words are given within parentheses. The curved dash (-) placed over a vowel, indicates that a nasal sound follows its pronunciation. The letters d and t are pronounced like c and a.

S 235 . 'E'YMs).U.G.Y. 369
sigg (ajida), a game at cards. so 2s) or gas) (icto), “act of appointment." FSJ222 or FHJ ØD Spéf (ananås), pineapple. q; GSD32IDp (or C) (anóna), o custard alle.”
Gleb sỳGŠĒSida (apotanéuto), “ copy decree (in
law). g60speso (ametísta), o amethyst. cost (or dye siege (armacáo), “fancy goods, furni.
ture.' GS8 (almário), o adinirah,” “ wardrobe. අල්පෙෙනති or අල්බෝපතෙනත්ති (alíiué{d), ' pill." qřGëoce (or &?) (alavå ca ), * handspike,” “ ('row-bar.
axle-tree.' ges(or CF) dGSOdo (alcovit ćiro), o pinup.” අලූමුස් (alniύς. Ο ), ' lır...kfast.” qțçGSMcGod g (algôz ), “ hangman.” GEDɔXSD (avá () ), “ woman’s fan.” sps (ana), wet nurse,' 'nurse. epice) (áia or iya), waiting-maid,' ' dry nurse.' . cital:52 (alberta), opening, * vacancy' (of a post).
Fteka:Hê3 (escrito), o writ ’ (in law). qğ6 (éndro), o dill,’ ‘o fennel.” goooot (inteiro), entire.' geocoic (escóla), " school.' ge:66)} oda or &&633 of a (biscouto), biscuit." gejzboG (estalla), - stable" (Dutch "stal.”) gees) (espaço), “ space, “leisure, o rest." ébēSegG coốz (emperadór), “ e peror.” de 6edea or dec3e) (Europa), ' Europe.” &)5& C2-3:22 (orélha, “ ear'), ' earring.” 25)g (cajú), “ cashew-nut." esse cé or esog&S (cartáz), paper.' e5d5f86ðefS) (catecismo), e catechism.” &oedertɔg-&IDSố (capádo, “ castrated,” “gelded "), o to cas
trate,” “geld, * lop' (branches). 2Seg85 (capitá6), captain' (of a ship).
. Or from the Dutch o acte. t T. also a agg. į Cf. Dutch o oriljet.” § Cf T. s695; † 6, Malay kartá. 7-88 2 В


Page 201
370 SNEASE GRAMMAR S 235
2S6) (cápa or cabaya), “tail coat.' (Arabic kaba.') ao6).2alpiday (cápa or cabáiya cúirta : cúrta, * short '),
woman's jacket. Adgas-croG (cabôuco), “ cabook (stone”), o laterite.” asses (camisa), shirt." (Arabic kamis.") ascoo) (carréto), “carriage,' " cart.' zoóg" (crávo), “clove.” гоč5ćS)sce (cardamómo), “cardamom.” asgodos) (caldeirá6), 'copper still' (used in distilling
arrack). a 6ese (calcóens), 'trousers,' 'breeches.' aspeasedge (casquinha), “gold shell in a necklace.' seas) at (catána), “sword.' aesog (casádo, married'), marriage.' a) (cáno), conduit,' 'drain.' asySó (câmara), o room, o chamber.” assoda (quárto), quarter.' 266&cs (cime), * top ridge of a roof.' 2568 (criz), cross.' aedayo (costsira), seam" (in flooring). ape8 (cozinha), o kitchen. aesdag (cinha), wedge.' Gesaf (quéijo), cheese.' 62saaS (quénte), “heat of anger.' G88):(or@è)G-80ó (cavillár, Dutch “kevelen '), “to
haggle.” . EN&D padas) (cônta), “ rosary of beads.” 63)3368 (condigáó), 'conditions' (of sale, &c.). 62S5)&eszsda (compánha), company.’ 62s).5e03 (compásso), 'mariner's compass.' 66326g (corál), * coral.” (Dutch *koraal.") 6a)poese) (coracá6), “heart.' Gzoo8 (cópia; Dutch o copie"), o copy.” easas)6 (cóntra, against"), cross-examination,
*ill-feeling.' 628 (cóva), pipe (for smoking),' 'crucible.' EsMadfedeo (cópa), “ cup.”
o Also means “ eardrop.” ’ (Vide $ 239.) f Applied to that worn by Mudaliyars, Muhandirams, &c.

S. 235 . RTYMOLOGY. 37
go or coc38" (gráde), “grate,' 'rail.' oCeďozxf6-206† (calafetár), “ to caulk." coase (gáncho), “hook' (of a belt, &c.). coods or coroedsa (gårfo), “fork." copesa (gásto), * cost,' ' expense,” “fees.' coedos (gaspa), “waist belt (generally fastened with
a buckle). (Dutch "gesp.) c88 or g38, c85ade (godrim), quilt,' 'mattress.' cozgos or cpdgos (gordira), “grease' (used for the axle). go306es or 6ges (grósso), “coarse,' ' thick, rough." ecodeo or 62S3s (cóuve), * cabbage.' SeÐSGS (chinuéla), “ slipper.” esoscs (janélla), “window.' eseaso (janéiro), January, New year.' 698 (gelosía), 'venetian blind' (of a door). ease edost-so (taxár), “to rate,' 'appraise.' 25)8bas (tambäca), “pinchbeck.
5&66)ijos (tambór), a drum. 25)365 (tácho, Dutch taatje'), 'large metal pan.' ASD3e3e3 (talípa), “ mud-wall,” “ parapet.”
SD36 (tára), “ tare or tret.” 28) (or 8):)ozé) (tavérna), tavern.' asa 2) or £5&a) (tinta), paint,' 'ink." á332 (trigo), o wheat.” 656 or 56 (tira), ostrip of cloth,' wick ' (ofa lamp). 636 (tiro), “ customs duty.”ț &ọSoco or 2ọSpeố (toálha), “ towel.” 6258egg (temperádo), a process in cooking. er)eooSeo osa (testamento), “testament,” “last will. SDe88§ (chapéo), “ hat.' 68)ieg (tómbo), “register' (of marriages or lands). eG (dádo), “ die ” (for gaming). &qC (didál or dedál), “thimble.” &oesses (diamânte), “ diamond.' (Dutch “dimant.') ecié (döce), a kind of sweetmeat, “preserve.' 2322)G (natál), Christmas."
is sometimes nasalised. Cf.T. aseuluais, Arabic 'káláfat.' * 0f T. தீர்வை, S Cf T. தொப்பி.
2 B 2


Page 202
372 SNBALESE GRAMMAR (S 235
Beardpog or &ezdɔ og (descánço), “ rest,” “ leisure.” saooo38 (notícia), “ notice." GMSDSDS96 (número), “ number.” GLOSSS) or SSO2SSDS (Novémbro), " November." Gaozoa (nóna), lady." gáSzongoraőzgései (Portugál, Portugés), "Portuguese.” grea) or 56ea (frásco), “square glass bottle, “flask." e6 cois (pagóde), 'pagoda' (a gold coin = 3 rupees). esod) (farelo), wheat bran.' asase (parallélo or Dutch paralel”?), rafter.” eses);C3 (pastél), “pie,' ' tart.'
esoa5) (páto), “goose.' ebɔ88 or es && (pádre), “priest,” “ clergyman.” ena (pa6), “bread.'
eງge* (pépa) poultice,”
asaesa? (pascoa), ' Easter.” at 6\es)G (papóula), * papaw.” 8cd:Dodốu-æD6 (pintar), “ to paint.” 83ao (pintira), picture,” “painting.” 88zza (pepino), o cucumber.' 8eboobic (pistóla), pistol. 8ag (figado), 'liver' (of animals). 8&o (fita), o ribbon.” 8e3eb (pipa), “ pipe,” “ cask.” (Vide eb&3e3eb on p. 377.) 88e363 (píres), o saucer.”
góðC3 (funíl), “funnel.' gasó (poéira), “hair-powder" (Dutch o poeyer." Geo85es© or 6.e38525e}’eë) (peti’á6), « petition.' Gledečoz (pedréiro), o masor. Gebesadó (penêira), “ sieve.” Gabo ass6 cost (procuradór), proctor." පෙරකලාසි (procuraදáō), *proxy.” Gebd5csoẽD (or Ge3O5SDEĐ) (pregáõ), “ banns.” 6edot (pera), “guava,” “ pear.” Geass) (förma), form,' 'mould." Geo6 or Geojas-ég (förno), “kiln,' 'oven.' eesdoza) (forca), 'gallows, * gibbet.'
Cf. Dutch "pap" or 'papje. t Cf. Maráthi odó.

235) 1: "YMC)L0GY. 373
Goog (batél), “cargo boat,' 'lighter.' 60C (batáta), osweet-potrto.' See 63 (bandéja), “tray,' 'salver.' seg (bambi), “bamboo,' 'large reed.' 6)&6abasa (bayoneta), “bayouet.” 8)6ç (varânda), “verandah.” 2DCadeo (balanca), “balance.” (Dutch 'balans.') aeson& (bastá6), “walking stick.’ Dap (bânco), “ bench.” Dutch “ bank.") 6)oG (báile, or Dutch “bal”, “dance”), “ball,” “banquet.” SoG3 (bálde), “bucket,' ' tub.' &56 (biblea), Bible." 52sa (bico), a kind of point lace. Safe) (bílro), “bobbin.'
seda (bispo), 'bishop." ges & or case (bujaÖ), jar." Sot (barro), 'donkey, “ass.' 5ć (bile), a small round earthen jar (used for keeping
money in).
88 (báxa), "wad” (ofagun). GÐ@g (bébado), “drunkard.’ es)3&dé (bonje, D. 'boontje'), 'bean." SDofoS) (botáð), “ button.' 63)36 (börra), “dregs, 'lees.' 6&D32.532 (bóca), 'culvert, ' archway." (Dutch 'boog.' 66), Sasao (bonéca), doll.' e3)3,53, (bórda), border,'' edge.’ (Dutch boord.") G@}Get (bóla), “ ball,” “bowl.” 8e0& (macao), a kind of apple (aizyphus jujuba). ebasco) (maia), * old woman,” * wife.” eoeo (máça), “dough." 566 cost or S333.66 (medidór), “surveyor." Sg or escoS (mitra), “ seal,' ' stamp.”
888)c, from the English, is more common.
t Some consider this to be a corruption of the Sanskrit and Pali ecse, which is confined to books.
Commonly called hoco, which is likely a corruption of obes.
$ Cf. Sk. Sg2, T. piš660 pr.


Page 203
374 SNACS GRAAR. (S. 235
géedeos (municéo), “ small shot.’
e686eses (mestigo), a class of mixed European and
Indian descent.
seases or 86es (mergé), thanks.' eÖe (méas), “ socks.'' essessor 6 SeaS (méstre), 'master'; applied also to
“barbers.” (Vide Dread6 on p. 878). e$e3 (mêsa), "table." 6&lead or 96 ex" (amóstra), “sample,'' state.' Oeste (ráncho), “filock. osasae (ratinha), Chinese cracker.' ceasese (rabecá6), fiddle." 6erapest (arrátel), pound (weight). 68) (rábo), * radish." õde (ripa), *lath.” 8ees) (rfsca), “stripe, striped cloth.' cốzead (roláõ), “pollard.” ega(or c)c528 (regulacá6), “regulation,' 'ordinance.' eofedeêea (regiménto), “regiment." SceS)o-S5 (retörno), oreturn.' eč5cẹ$ (régoa ?), “ custom-house.” edsoe (rénda), “lace,' ' rent.' egg (róda), wheel." ooides or oojees (rosa), 'rose.' OostdessDózÐ (lantérna), “lantern.” Code (lánça), * lance.” (Dutch 'lans.') Café8 or C3Feg&B (Hollandêz = landêz), “ Hollan
der," "Dutch descendant." CSS3 (lango), “bid (in auction). Gadeedg (langól), "bed-sheet.” Gazoe) or C39áS5| (lácre), " sealing-wax.” (33e3A (lista), list. Greas (lésto), “ready.' Sedes (liso), “to glide.” 63oqee3 (linguiça), “ sausage.” &eag (listra), fringe' (of wood, &c.).
o Or from the Dutch “monstra.” † Cf. T. Cyrišssiv.
Cf. Dutch 'regulatie.' s Or from the Dutch 'regaal.' T. Gray. Dutch “lak, Malay lákri, and Hindicas).

236 OLOGY 375
eC3eses (lenço), o handkerchief" essã5 (lêndea), “ nit.” ecsa).e.g55 (or 8) (loteria), “lottery.' &asoo:S3 or 52.3d 38 (vinágre), * vinegar." Secode (viola), violin, fiddle.” 663şG (velûdo), “velvet.” විස්කෝත්තු, කෲde ඉස්කෝත්තු, Sg6* (vidro), ‘glass.” ස්මෙකjල, páde ඉස්මෙකjල. essessia or esejoa (sapáto), “shoe.' essa (sabão), “ soap.” e3c5Ðes (sarâmpo), “measles.” e333 (saláda), “ salad.” esaasa (sácco), “ sack,' 'pocket.’ ee3.c3 (sáya), “ woman’s petticoat.” e338c3 (savélha or sável), ribbon fish.' 84sdoa, (senhór), sir, “master.' 85)363t (citacá6), summons." &c3 (cidáde), city,” “town.' 63e38ị (chípo), “ mother-of-pearl.” 869ars (cimento), cement." 636&S (xelím), " shilling.' 839 (sino), o bell.” ge)3220 (semána), ' week.” Geg (séda), “silk. Gesog (soldádo), “ soldier.” eesjöá3 (sórte), "kind, " sort.”
236.-Naturalised and derived rvords from Dutch. I
qGoes or coaaS (agaat), agate. ceeasoa (advokaat), “advocate.' cege (april), “April.'
GebießOdge (apostel), “ apostle.”
Note that the Eu word Sgosi (= Sk. 8s), 'diamond, is distinct. - Cf. Dutch “ citatie.” Cf. Tamil gaul S. SOr from the English word. Pl. is phonetically 360. The pl. of all inanimate nouns ending in S is similarly pronounced in speaking and sometimes written.
The Dutch words are given within parentheses.


Page 204
376 SINEIALES GRAMMAR. S 236
gdoes or edsoetes (aardappel), potato." qosasta” (arak), “arrack.” (Arabic “arak,”) qedog (avegaar), “auger.” sp63 (aas), “ace' (in cards). qézebz6 (appel), * appeal' (in law). ger)orso (stokerij), distillery.' gedepotega (schroef), 'screw.” geesededes (schop), “spade,' " spade' (in cards). gesörses) or ge:Sasas) (strijkijzer), “smoothing iron. gedecode3e3 (stoep), “outer verandah.”
e8850(or 85)OdɔGB (hospitaal), ‘ hospital.” ab8ases (3e3e) (evangelist), “Evangelist.” ඔක්තෝබර or ඔක්තෝම්බර f (October), * October.” 8dsecs (or 8) (orlozi), 'clock,' ' watch.' acê3 (classe), o class. asses or as asape:38 (kakhuis), latrine,' 'water
closet.' z83doodóz (kantoor), * office.” assoede (or 3) (knaap), “stand,' ' teapoy." addCSSDes (klamp), “clamp.” RSCS28)6 (klaver), 'club ’ (in cards). asg33) (kalkoen), "turkey.' z89z6ez823e3e3 (kerkhof), * cemetery.”
BOdaď63 or GEDɔ&BS) Sdé3 (quitancie), “receipt.” agad (kolom), “ pillar.” Oxs80C (ketel), 'kettle." easase (kokis, coek, or coekje), a kind of cake. 9CS)o8e8e8 (commissaris), “commissioner.' easase (commissie), * commission' (fee). 68366ë) (kroon), 'crown' (coin). easees (collegie), * college.' Gandas (kok), “ cook.” e3eວ©ງ8 (Januarj) * January.” gé3 (Junij), " June.'' g6 orgc3 (Julij), July."
* Cf. Port. “ aráca,” and Malay arak. t Qf. Port. ʻ Outôbro." i A watchis calledes DéGcese, anda clock Dé D&øcge orgs decies), Ros = 'weight'; gig = "spring.)

S 236) ETYMOLOGY. 377
gaseocio-assos (translaat), to translate.' ජෛත්‍රසේරි, කෙරෙප්රි, or මෙත්‍රසූරි (tresorie), *treasury.’ as assedoc-assos (taxeren), “to appraise.' aposedes (trap), “ stair,'" staircase,” “ladder.' Aposted (troef) “trump' (at cards). ea (thee), tea.'
esid" (teer), *tar.” 603Gëzas (tolk), “interpreter.” . qDoS (datum), ‘ date,” “ term.” cé3 (das or dasje), “necktie.' Co (dam), 'draughts (game). 6cessos or occo;> (December), December.” 6G32 (duit orduitje), * doit,’*quarter farthing.' GMØDoS) pðe:3 (notaris), “ notary.” 6&a&zes)6 or Gzoosteg (November), November.' e56O236 (or 66)&) (patroon), 'cartridge.' o&ege (pyp), * pipe" (for smoking, &c.). ebCasi z503é5&o (plakkart), “ placard.” eozos)e3-8é8coo (pennemes), “ penknife. 8866G (frikadellen), "fricassee." sedees (poespas), 'medley," "jumble." Seb@dSēĐɔ8 (Februarij), “ February.” Gebbades S (pons), ‘ punch ” (a drink). Ge3366 (vrouw), * queen' (in cards). Geogs)8-2S))c5 (volmagt), “executor' (of an estate). Gebfë)ë (potje), ' little pot' (of tea-pot, &c.). 6eios (voering), lining' (of a garment). G)&Szabo (bakker), * baker.” a)zszá3 (bakje), "trough.” S) assocea (bankerot), “bankrupt. g),66 (baaitje), "jacket.’ DoGeo (balk), “ beam,” “joist.” Sbe (baas), “master-carpenter,” “ master.” 2}o'zac (or 5) (broeder), a Dutch cake.
oSS) (boor; booren, o to pierce”), “ gimlet.” Sge (boedel), “estate' (in law).
Also opes, from the English. + Qf. Port. ʻ Dezèmbro.' Cf. Port. Novembro." S From Hindi through Dutch


Page 205
378 SNA LES GRAMMAR. S 236
2) (or 2)age:C3 (bondelor bundel), *bundle' (especially of a case file); S (or g)age (boender), “shoe-brush." QoS (boer), “ knave” (in cards). Vide S6 z on
p. 373. 6&&coord (biljet), 'placard,'' notice of sale." G2)6Cass (blik), 'tin.” GDGDbe-GDcsoãð (bos), “ oil-box” (in which an axle moves). GDGDxe3eGastead (borstrok), “ waistcoat.” .: Gedas)cs (bottel), “bottle.' 66 (or GS) ga)-(3 (boom), “shaft' (of a carriage), Dɔd5A? (Maart), “ March.” ー 63e3ao, Geedocs, or Gees (master), “master.'
D&3 (Mei or May), “May.” 6936 (molen), * mill.' osedăo or ae (raport), “report.” óæsfad (rak), o rack,” “ cupboard.” á9 (raam), * frame.' 6z8x)) (ruit), “diamond' (in cards). Cs22s2S) (laken), broad cloth.' C326 (laadje), drawer (of a table, &c.). C38a (lym), “glue.' e)3e33) (wapen), 'coat-of-arms,” “peon's belt.' 863 zQC3 or 3x3x33 (winkel), 'workshop.” a88663 (venditie), “auction.' ee6)rx (Sabbat), *Sabbath.” . e3e3ODzÐGDð (or S9) or eðASfS)©6D6 (or 9) (Septem
ber), September.” (Port. Septembro.) cðvG88 (selderij), “ celery.' ezgC (zadel), osaddle." 6388 (cipier), “ gaoler." 869aaS (cement or ciment), “ cement. gez66 (suiker = sugar), ' sugar candy.” @සකරතාරිස් or මෙසක්‍රතාරිස් (secretaris), * secretary.” GesoaG (schinkel), “shin or shank of beef.' Geoggó (zolder), * upstair." Geojeda (zoopje), dram of spirituous liquor." CadcốSHS or đố-EFG-ED (haarnaald), “ hairpin.” eboesia (haak or hakje), * hook.” &Opởē (gerchi), “brooch.”

S 287
, IIO LOGe.
379
code) (hart), 'heart' (in cards). Oosto (heer), *king' (in cards).
237. Naturalised and derived avords from English."
stafadó, * acre.' geodes-S6, attorney.' අද්මිනිස්ත්‍රාසි-කාර, *adminis
trator.” g3e3, ice.'
Footed or ö, “arrowroot." geSeasos, engineer.' gog8,f English.' 80863, office." as 566, couch." කස්කුරුප්පු, *corkscrew." e2S)02s, “cock' (of a gun). ozs)3&Geedobos, “conductor.' කොම්පැනි, *company.” ords.sds (or G), coroner.' ease6,S coach.' easö, *coat.” easy 8, coffee.' 656.6G, criminal." cogS), “gown." Goes, gas.' 6G3)6C3i, globe" (lamp).
(Port. “globo, D. “globe.") ගොවැඊණමේන්තු or ගොjර්
466&sa, government." Eve, o cheque." e, cheese.'
ජාණශීඩි, දැණඩි, or ඩැණඩි,
“ dandy.” e66 or coag, yard.' ge6, jubilee.' 6x6cos, telegram.' 52S8, ticket." zāle.Go5, tumbler.” තිසූරි Or මෙතුසූරි, * treasury.” 3e3Sastas), “district.' 88, dish.’
g66," dozen.'
(seeses)o, doctor.”
(6.289, note' (promissory, note or bank). −
esses or etcs, plan'
(figure of survey).
පෙන්ලorපතෙනල්’ff, *panel'
(of a door). edsee or easee, perches.' eas) or egeae, 'pound
(money). ebreo, “pence.' estaeg, 'pencil.' eteoG flannel.” esta53, penny." estas,i “pen.”
This is only a very short list.
Others may be easily collected.
t Cf Hindi “ çogë,’ Marathi, googsë.
The word Co28, 'court' (of law) is perhaps a corruption of this. ş Qf.Port. ʻ côche.ʼ | Cf. Fr. "gouvernement.''
Probably from Port. “jarda.' Observe that the lettered is sometimes substituted for ce. This is often done in Pr., H., Parij., M. &c., and regularly in B. & O., in pronouncing and (sometimes) writing Sk. words containing ce.
†† Cf. Dutch “ paneel.”
o Port. dúzia. ii. Cf. Port. 'penna."


Page 206
380
පිගුරු,* පිඟුරු, or පිඹුරු,
“figure' (of survey). 8ga, “peon.' 8easoG, fiscal.'(D."fiscaal.") 6e638, “police. (P. “polícia.) eneas, pony." gods, “butter." S88)G, Bible.” Ozóżsł85), * barrack. 566, bureau.' 53, bill.' 66&sjed, bishop." GAS)&Sc3 Sfa, “brilliant”
(gem). 96ese goes, “magistrate.' මැoගුස්ටීන් or මැෙගුස්,f *man
gosteen or mangostan.” 888, ' meeting, “assembly."
SINEALL388
GRAMMAR.
gedagas, “muslin." 6&c., mail" (of letters). 6S9SM63ãSSO, “ ramrod.”
රිකුවෑස්ටි-උසාවි, (Court of)
“Requests."
6;&), * rood.” oice, ruler,'
law). C336,358, library." CoSt, * lamp." 838 or &&3,S wine.' &66&sa, “ warrant.' codexed, “circus." escos, “ sergeant.' e3e3, ' shop." 636G, civil." eged, “soup. සුලුප්පු, * sloop.”
S 238.
“rule (in
NoTE.-Owing to the similarity of words it is sometimes difficult toe determine from which languages certain naturalised and derived words given in the above three lists are introduced into the Sinhalese tongue, without a careful study of the history of their introduction.
238. These and other words borrowed and derived from foreign tongues are extensively used, especially in the colloquial language, and their number is daily increasing. This is only natural in an age of constant striving at practical adaptability to modern requirements. But the scholar cannot but regret the disuse of the Elu or Sanskrit terms that might be employed, now gradually falling into oblivion. The every day talk, particularly of natives acquainted with English, is too often a miserable conglomeration of Sinhalese, English, Portuguese, Dutch, and Tamil unintelligible
Or from Port. "figára.' The form 836 is now more common.
† Or from Malay o mangusta” or “ mangis.” (Vide $ 239.)
Dutch also "lamp." S Cf Dutch 'wijn.”
Cf. Port,' sargénto, Dutch 'serjeant.' coegosa is another form now rarely used.

S 238 TYMOLOGI 381
in great part save to those familiar with the jargon. It should be the constant endeavour of the student, as far as practicable, to use Elu and Sanskrit words in writing and speaking and to dispense with the foreign importations. Almost the entire vocabulary of Sanskrit words is used in Sinhalese composition. This is due to the study of Sanskrit and the arts and sciences embodied in its literature, and to the adoption of the practice common in the 'modern languages of India to introduce Sanskrit words to paraphrases and verbatim traslations of their own literature for the sake of elegance and dignity of style. There is also a small proportion of Pali words, generally religious terms, of which the most common are given below:-
cayenoosas, 'one's own opinion.' qe6cooooo, “appertaining to Ara
hats.'t 48esoo, “efficacy,' 'influence. qpbgoopeo, “authority.” Qase Co., “fisherman.' ozsogboes, 'division." co-se, knot.’
Ele, "smal, minor." asses, 'tongue.' seaf, "wisdom.' sessiaase, “wise." seas, “relative,' 'relation.' éobocoas, o ofice, “post.” ey46co), 'craving,' 'desire." odos, a respectful term for an
aged ordained priest. Gees, "hard,' 'coarse,' 'large." C), a large tooth. gass),' sorrow.' Ges, banner,' 'flag."
aSeada), ' the Indian fi ” (;fic.
% gtree” (ficus 25ca46), a class of nude ascetics. 25cs of, “vocabulary.' ed)5, "earth.' e5e)5, "order,' 'arrangement." esays,' order,' 'class.' es€Eexs&b&), "presênt.' e3-6se)), 'taking away life,'
“killing.' Gescon?GÖ,! “abridgement.' Oeese), 'middle.' ge)Sbg, "lie, "falsehood.’ gesas, "queen.' &ese, a man of the lowest caste. Saregó, 'consciousness.' O

Page 207
382 sINHALESE GRAMMAR. S 239
239. A few words in the language have been derived or naturalised from other sources than those already mentioned, such as Malay, Arabic, Persian. The majority of them would seem to come from the Malay language (ess)oesoe), 2563). A few examples are given below. The Malay has borrowed largely from Arabic and Persian. Some of the words in the list may therefore have passed into Sinhalese direct or through Malay. The Malay words are given
within parentheses :-
Ðg (úlu or hulu), “head.” zSocí59 (krábu), “ear-drop" (fasten
ed with a screw and nut). asdɔ88 or edɔGãÒ(or GARD)8° (kapári)
* Caffire.” as88 oras865f (kris), 'creese,”
* Malay dagger.' 2326o or 363j (korún), “Koran." cadoe4í (ganja), “hemp,” “bhang.” qqe) (godong), "godown,' 'store.' aga (chandu), "opium pre
served for smoking.’ &Scao S3 (pinggan), 'plate,” “crock
ery.”
必》 r
! 83&oɔ (pisau), “ knife.”
Daoged (maniggis or mamágusta), 'mangostine' (a delicious fruit). G566 (rajawali), "eagle. Co8) (lâbü),S "gourd.' coaasa, (chibuk), “whip." costs (scrong), a cloth whose ends are stitched together and worn by men. as6S2(sharbat),“ sherbet'(drink). Gepē (salām, lit 'peace"), asalu
tation. es&D (ságú), * sago.” gCogadass (sultán), “ Sultan.”
240a. The language that was spoken in Ceylon at the arrival of king Vijaya was that of the Veddás (lit. archers, hunters), the aborigines of the Island, who still linger in secluded parts of the up-country. The Weddás are in all probability descendants of bands of some rude race that migrated to Ceylon from Southern India. Their barbarous mode of life, combined with the worship of devils, earned for them the appellation of “Yakku' (lit. 'devils') at the hands of the more civilised people who accompanied Wijaya, and were worshippers of gods. The Veddás have a peculiar speech of their own, perhaps of Dravidian origin. Some words have without doubt been incorporated into Sinhalese,
ț Cf. T. Stáveis ITF.
> Cf. Port. cáfre." f T. áIáfis. $ Sk. qico8), Pali (& Sk.) qpcoo). | Tamil Fay ice, Telugu eg)a, and Hindi eaga.

S 240
CYMOELOGY
383
while the Wedda dialect has itself borrowed freely in return, as may be seen from the annexed list of some of the principal words at present in use among the Weddás given here :-
Ape, රිලාපතයා, හිල්බඳුරා, හිලවා,
දේහාස්සා, &c. Axe, තරියන් කැන්ච. Babe, 56go, eðe).o
Bear (animal), as 8a, aca, sco,
හැච්චා, කලුදැවා, අර්වි, බරවි. Before, géeo. Behind, c860. Buffalo, &cgossacs. Honeybee, etêe). Bumblebee, oecce, ssDeS6. Bird, චප්පී, සප්පී. Blade (of knife, &c.), altade). Body, esbea. Born, e.gc. Breast, Sosace. Call (to), කිලාප, අඬතලාප. Cloth, oasi-69. Cow, oMcoo-Ha. (Bull, ocsɔKSH5.) Crow, zyges, assa). |Dead, කෞපෙරළිගෙ,ෂබාතදම, මියල. Die (to), මිය, සලය, මියලයා. Dog, apesas, elas).8, Qs.C3. Drink (to), Soaso, Cao). Earth, 55. Eat (to), asses, ayocadébao. Elephant, seco, ga);8&dase
අල්ලියා, ඇතා, &c. Bye, එච්විල, Foot, OAC. Forest, auced, c)3Cs. Go (to), පලච්ච, පලාපය, යා. Go (Imp.), coneo, esse, Db,
පලච්ච. Hair, ඉයකා, ඊචෙකාල. He, Cr, Bassa.
Head, ඉය, ඉසි, ඉච, ඊච. Here, @මාබ්බ, මෙමන්තෙන්.
Honey, මිච්ච, මිජ්ජ, ගෞමච්චන්,
.e26 לצc5e46&
Hungry (to be), cocoa.
Jump *徵 කෞඛාටදම, පරන්දෙන,
SCO, 9.
Lizard, 60.68), as6eosa).
Monkey, කැරීබඳුරා, මාබඳුරා, (Vide
"Ape.")
Moon, eacheeses.
Pain, бус
Piece, easoos.
Pig, දේහපාටබරියා, බෙදාල්ලා, හෝස්ඝ
COCSp.
Quickly, ako 532SNɔ, comebói Dba.
Rain, 888).
Rain (to), දියපොම්පන, දියපොම්
a)a).
Rice (husked), sa)36, agaiot. Rice (unhusked), or paddy, ogs
රූල්, ෙදපැතුල•. River, cocoe, &co. Fun (to), පැනලට්වා, දුව, See (to), ගෞරවිග, කෙපණ, දකින. She, eas. Shoot (to), විද, ෙපන්නගන. Sleep (to), 8G. Speak (to), qpĐɔ, qĐbzsd6, asD
ලිලා, කතන්කිය, බණකිය. Star, තාරුකා, ගජ්ජ. Sun, ඉරාෂපාජ්ජා. There, Q&a), sexes. Where, කොකෝවේද, කෝයෙද, Wild-beast, eSe2, 63eb2, coadó. You, 9:00, aopco, Garona), oxexoa). Young, bcse).
240b. The outcast Rodiyast (lit. “refuse' of men),
e eleev, "lad, (fem. Se5), is commonly used in the Kandyan districts. Bob, little thing,' is common even in the low-country.
1 The term Gidi is also used as more respectful.


Page 208
384 SINHALESE GRAMMAR. S 240
who form the lowest class among the Sinhalese and are probably descendants of persons expelled from the pale of society under the fiat of the native government which required them to live in secluded hamlets (Redesocoel) for particular offences committed by them, have, like the Weddás, a pecu
liar vocabulary. A few words are given below:-
Bad, e3e38. Belly, @පකිරීන්ත. Betel, GMedalCS. Bitch, &ed&. Blood, Ge2. Boy or child, S.6so Brother, bagooc) copédias). Oat, බුහාකවන්නා. Cock, පතිලියා. Oome (to), දිස්ෙසනවා, තැවිනවා. Oook (to), නවත්කරණවා. Darkness, assactics. Daughter,ගාඩිබිලින්දි,බිලින්දුගැවී, Day, cScS3cs. Die (to), ලික්මෙකනවා. Dog, aedeo). Door, 95CeCe, 96C. | Farth, බින්තලවුඅහංගේ.
Eat (to), මිගනවා. Elephant, SG SD). Eye, ලාවටේ. Father, Sgso.8). Fire, ges. Girl, බිලින්දි. Give (tO), යජපනවා. Go or walk (to), Sedoescos). God, a)26. Good, φeΘωβ. Hair, agai6. Hand, goèC. Hoad, @කරඩිය, @කරණසීය. Hen, e.e6636nasoeso.
House, ge) co.
240c. Euphemistic worde
Husband, esc, cotia. Jungle, 65, Goga). Kill (to), 623s.668, cog
කරණවා. Laugh (to), ගරාාපාහිනවා. “Man, ගැව, අංගයා. Moon, භාපතෙතරියන්ෙග්. Mother, Sgeo85. Mouth, oce. No or cannot, coacS. Oil, egg). Paddy, qżyeg. Plaintain tree, es5S 6asayas.
Rice (unboiled), Og
Rice (boiled), 5d33. Salt, gó. Sea, @තරිලා තු. See (to), Gesaa8. Sister, එකදා•ෙග්ගාඩියා. Sit (to), co.5 aca). Snake, gCao. Som, ගාඩිබිලින්දා, බිලින්දුගැව. Speak (to), cas)c56a). Stars, භාපන්ගවල්, Sun, ඊලයතඹනරියන්ෙග්. Tobacco, gege, GM6GMADɔ of. Tree, Cocce. Village, ge? So. Water, 25C2 a. Wife, ගාඩිනෙකෙවන්නී. Woman, ou5. Year, C2a).
form another large class.
They are used in connection with matters associated with
solemnity, reverence, superstition, or fear.
The phraseology
employed in paddy fields (6 conó3 g)eo) during tillage and

S 240) ETYMOLOGY 385
harvest operations, and in the jungle (2S)ze Ges) in some parts of the Island is replete with such words, and is hardly intelligible to the ordinary hearer. The origin of this disguised talk is found in the belief that the usual words are not pleasing to the devils and guardian deities, and may therefore affect the outturn of the harvest, the safety of those traversing jungles infested with wild beasts and snakes, &c. A few of these words are noticed below with the corresponding words in ordinary use. These are placed within parentheses after the English meanings. Words used in one part of the Island generally differ from those of another : in some districts, words in regular use are employed. (Cf. some of the Vedda words in the list given in the preceding section.)
(i.) Agricultural Terms. Arrack (g6zista) ... පැදිය, කලුවතර, යකඩ,
Ashes (sed) ... දව්වා, අළුහන්, අනිකෙබjය.
Bag (SCC) · පුරන්කෙන්, කවුපන, පැලැල්ල, පුර
වන්නාව,
Betel (Gea) ... පැඟිරිවා, බෝල්කෙකාළ, පැඟිරි
இலகு.
Cakes (rice) (zez89) ... දියපිටපීනා, පූප, පු, රන්කබල.
Chaff (GARDOS) ... කාටු, පලිගන්මෙනj, ඇහිටි, මැලිය.
Chunam or Limeo (gaj) ... 2S09983, g3gš9ɔ. Cloth (acces, Gascs) ... අහුර, වටබදත්නවා. Oocoanut (young) (කුරුම්බා) උහන්, උභන්නා, උසන්ගගඩි. Cock (aze?) ... බින්පනුරා, පහුරුගාන්නා, අඬ
ලන්නා. Drink, to (o6bacê) · පුරවනවා, ජයකරණවා. Dung (of cattle) (ecooe) ... Goocơeed. Eat, to (ayao8o) ... උදව්කරණවා, කොටpබානවා, වැඩ
ඳිනවා, ජයකරණවා. Elephant (Goo, queo) ... මහසෙබjලා, පතුබරියා, ඇත්ඇඹයා,
මහඅඹයා. Fire (cS28, c8866) ... රත්තා, රන්තGබjය. Fish (e)ag) · කටුගොස්යන්, කෞකානඟන්නන්,
කෞකානුස්සන්කෙනj. Gload (GBXD50)f ... තෙගරාන්බෙනjටුව, ගොන්පොල්ල,
කැවිවිබෝය. Hare (e.opè)) ... කන්දෙගාටුවා, භාෂුඹයා. House (ec) ... කුඩුව, නිවහනෙබjය.
o The preparation used with a quid of betel. t Gadg), “ small stick,' is also common. 7-88 2 C.


Page 209
386 SINHALESE GRAMMAR S 240
Jaggery (akozóa) ... රහතියා, රසGබjය. Little (5asas) ... කෞඛjයක්. Measure, to (e)25aa)) ... යාල්ලනවා, @ගායිකම්කරණවා. Monkey (grey) (96) ... කලුමෙගඩියා, ගස්කෙගjණ.
Not (there is) (x) ... මෙබjය. Oil (Gero) · වඩුදියවර, වඩුදිය. Paddy (8) ... බැත. Pig (enయ) ... හතරයා, මෙහාටබරියා. Reap, to (Yea5))) ... ලියාඛානවා, උහන්බානවා. Rice (raw) (coacy) ... පැහියන්, පැහියා. Rice (cooked) (Q)a) ... පුබ්බාරුවන්, පුබ්බරු, Rice (pounded) (ඝබලකෞපති) වාඩිහාල්, ජවාඩිහාල්. Salt (343) ... මීරියා, මිහිරියා. Sickle (gasol acaso) ... ලියන්නාව. Sow, to (36-61&2) ... බින්තර (or බිජු) වඩනවා. Stack, to (මෙගාඩගහනවා) ... රාහිකරණවා, කඳුකරණවා. Straw (8ge) ... මැඩුවන්, මැඩුහන්. Sunshine (ẹẽ8)) ... දැඩියාව, දැඩියා. Toddy (6) · ... ෙබාරදිය, @බාරගගුලා, සුදුවතුර. Water (826) ... (SepC3. Winnow (CG) ......... ထဲသွတိံ.
(ii.) Forest Terms. Bear (&oseo) ... කලුවා, කලුදැවා, ගමරාළ. Betel (2)Sato) ... පැඟිරි, බෝල්, බෝල්පණ. Dig, to (eposí3)3) ... බිඳිනවා.
Dog (6)(c)
... ඇදුරා, බඳින්නා, හතරබාගයා. Drink or eat, to (68)) co8) or
කනවා) ... බලනවා, තරකරණවා. Elephant (çęć3a3ɔ, quodɔ) ... උසල්ලා, මභඑකහා. Fire (d53, dssó) » රන්තයා. Food (es) 3)) · පස්. Go, to (αδερδο) ... හැබේරණවා, ඉස්සරබලනවා.
Gun (25) assa)) ... ప్తి, విOgంర, CGరరరి, లిరcది. Honey (wild) (ëe S3, &c.) ... 66)36, ë8003.
Monkey (sea,) » ගස්කෙගjණ. Pig (C6) ... මෙහඹාටබරියා, තඩියා. Porcupine (geria&), ... 259. Rice (raw) (opCo) » ලවල්ඇත. Sleep, to (නිදාගන්නවා) ... බෝයිකරණවා. Tree (coco) ... මෙහාඬ, @හාමඬයි. Water (වතුර) · පැදිය, පැහැයිය, @හාඬ,
NoTE.-Words of this nature are often used in connection with Buddhist priests, people suffering from dire epidemics such as small-pox, and with ceremonies to demi-gods and devils. This e854)a), “to go' or “come;’ &ze) as3.asp80 or

S 241)
වසනවා, * reside ” ; වලඳනවා,
“say”; es SDG esøDeDɔ, “ sleep”;
ΕΤΥΜΟLοαΥ.
387
*eat’or *drink’; êe,668)), අවසරල(බෙනවා, *k)e said '':
Se32 SS)SOS),* die are termis commonly used colloquially as well as in books in connection with Buddhist priests.
The use of euphemistic words is, however, on the decline.
ONOMATOPOETIC WORDS.
241. of sounds.
These are mimetic words formed from the imitation Some words of onomatopoetic origin look like
derivatives, owing to the existence in other languages of
words resembling them.
A few of them are included in the
short list of onomatopoetic words given below:-
Sosasa,' 'crow. assen,' 'puppy,' 'young dog.' කුරුමිණියා,” කුරුවෙණබියා,”
'beetle.' coacá, gurgling sound.' occaco, 'sound of waves.' cCycC, "roaring sound.' distase, 'rustling of footsteps." dSc58," "jingling little bell.' cacpa.S" drinking sound.' ceed, sound of drinking at one
raught.” scoeses', 'little tinkling bell.' gcoloss,' 'to thunder,' 'roar,
“ snore."
65), e5e)5), sound made when
eating greedily,' 'sound of chew
ling.
5336), 5356, 'sound produced
when water is sprinkled on boiling oil, &c." 6aed, slushy sound of mud.’ 2g)5), ' mewing sound' (of the cat). OoOo, ' barking of the elk.” Soso, 'cry of the squirrel." aboao, 'sound of burning.' gš58, “sound of the interchange of blows or of the falling of some heavy things in succession." 8330, 88, “sound of falling
from a height.' Geo assocs," echo.' csO, esaded, esƏDe3, Dcs,oo “sound of sudden ruption, “sound indicative of sudden action.'
* This word is generally used when a smallpox patient dies. It is a
shortened form of escosos.
respectful.
eerdeGD805Dɔ, “die” is also
† Sk. and Pali z Noad, Tamil asrėGOps.
Hindia&O)). 22) is used in calling a puppy.
SIn the sport called easqa played by boys, easqa or qaqa is repeated during each player's turn without stopping the breath.
| Tamil Qasi GPM&F.
In books gaSof8 is used. It also means the vibration of sound.
E. g. (Og eco(or ocs)G) c) Caenogaseo), “he answered at once.'
(Vide footnote ị on p. 388.)
2 c 2


Page 210
388 SINHALESE GRAMMAR S 242
coo3o, crashing sound.' o6esosa), a toy made of the a)BSS)as, “croaking' (of frogs). cocoanut leaf and whirled by asas, 5858, sound of breaking wild whirl-bat.
or crashing.' Ge3OeoSD,” “ knicknack.” acca," " dog.' cooebo, "sound of striking toaped, sound of sudden fall or gether' &c.
blow." Coóc3ó, “rustling.” S), 'bleating sound.' eed, esce, e86)ó: “sound indica26, “to bark.' - tive of sudden and prompt action." cíor, * clink.' 38",S “shout' (constituted of
6, hum' of bees, &c. the sound hú).
NoTE.-A part of the verb Goo or the expression ass) ca2S)ogs,Gosa, 'by imitation (of the sound) called (which is confined to books) is used after each word in the above list, excepting those to which an asterisk (*) is affixed. ( Vide p. 297.) i Observe that some of the words are reduplicated. (Vide $ 253.)
242. A few additional words (some of onomatopoetic origin) expressing the cries of animals are given here to supplement the above list: 6666&soc3 or coogesos. roars' (of lion); Gaoose 3, “growls (tiger, bear, dog); cagozct3 or cagozcc3, whines, howls (dog); aSco8, 'howls (jackal); 2)egaG8, “bellows (ox); Gazdardócsop&3, “ clucks,” “ cackles” (hen, goose, pea-fowl) ; aspesocon3, 'caws' (crow); Gasgoé, “hums (fly) ; 868, hisses' (snake); ca)C3, crows' cock). In books, the cries of the elephant and the horse are often termed apade)2)2cco and Gees or eacebooece (6eco = * sound') respectively; hence the verbs are case).333c2S)c58 and Geesoe)c52Syosé8. In books dis)6C3 is sometimes used of birds. The expression කපුටුවෙක් (or කපුටිකොටක්) රවනවා is colloquially used when a crow makes a protracted shrilling cry.
The words coacas)c58 (lit. “makes sound ), escoes(or eo) 8 (lit. makes a loud cry"), and ce)3 (lit. “makes (s
* Sk. SDØMadaDGM83. † Cf. Maráțhi GấÒo, “bleating.”
E.g. 8) coed coco tocsaca (Sao, he got up abruptly and went. (Vide foot-note oo on p. 387.)
$ This is used in calling, &c., a person at a distance; verbis gag:Scoaro:SOJ,

S 246 ETYMIOLOGY, 389
weeping) sound) may be employed to denote the cry of any animal. ascoesö is more universal and generally represents a coarse or sharp sound ; ga)3 is often used with reference to birds and snakes.
SUFFIXES. Pasa or Pratyaya.
243. ases (or gas)3C5), suffixes, are particles, generally composed of one or two letters, added to the end of nominal bases, verbal roots, &c., to modify their significations. As the infectional suffixes of nouns and verbs have been given in preceding chapters relating to them they will not be specially noticed here.
244. There are other suffixes in the language which are added to nominal bases and verbal roots to form other words called e3e36aio esą or gSDysaeo & Ge6QC, lit. “ words with significant suffixes.' These will be treated of below. Some of the suffixes noticed in this chapter have occasionally been referred to in previous chapters.
245. The words so formed are of two kinds, namely:-
1. 25)c525), or words formed by adding suffixes to bases of nouns and adjectives,
2. assagasp), or words formed by adding suffixes
to roots of verbs.
246. (i).-TADDHITA SUFFIXES AND DERIVATIVEs.
(Elu). Suffix. Nominal Base. Derivative.
9 ... , 'deficient' ... e8, state of being deficient."
i.e., "deficiency.'
... Sea, large ' ... Sea, “ state of being large,
W i. e., "magnitude,' ' size.'
The explanations of the derivatives will enable the student to determine the force of the suffixes. Observe that the suffixes q and q) in the above six examples are the nominative endings.


Page 211
390 SINHALESE GRAMMAR (S 246
Sunfix. Nominal Base. ferivatives.
q) ... Gases, 'slander" ... Gassee), “one who backbites
or slanders," i. e., 'slanderer.' ... Qassa, 'large face ... sasson, “one who has a large
face," i. e., owl.' ... Ca5), "supreme' ... Cae), “one who is supreme,
i.e., “noble person.'
y ... gig, "white' ... pace, “one who is white, i.e.,
“ whiteman.” ... coasa, 'star' ... coasts, “one who knows the
movements of stars," i.e., "astronomer' (opzangs3 = 08) 46).
y ... exis, “ship' ... & 5, one who sails a ship
i. e., “ sailor.' ... so. “power" ... St, * one who has power," i.e., C, "p *#* man " 器 = බිලි). y ... s. 5, village' ... coas, “one who is of the village,'
i. e., 'villager' (cos = cras). *》 ... 8c, “way,' 'road ' ... 85, one who is on the way,'
i. e., “wayfarer,' 'passenger. ... Galoo, “ferry' ... 6.a33, one who is engaged at
the ferry," i.e., “ferryman.' y ... zoos, 'trunk ... aS3, one who has a trunk," i.e.,
elephant' (2S8 = S3). කරු or 688, gold' ... c.8)&jassói, "goldsmith.” කාර# cSos, “prison ... Sosas)36, 'prisoner.'
ap ... Ga, “people' ... 6 galaxy), 'multitude of people'
(දනතා = @දනතා). 9 ... GO, “world' ... GOay, “people of the whole
world,' 'the world.' g83 ... 6.8025, “gold ' ... 6.888, "made of gold,
* golden.'
* The modern form is coDado (nom. sing.), pl. coÐ9).
assos is more correctly the Sanskrit form which occurs in such words as Doad36, “potter”; eE)-6&D36, “goldsmith”; DoCo adipó, “florist.' This suffix, which literally means "doer, is frequently used in forming compound nouns denoting agency, profession, &c. Other derivatives in frequent use are Gabotas)36, 'liar'; 8aaS)26, 'gardner," planter'; coucesasco, 'saviour'; eêaso, 'sinner'; Geoeasot, Đâd as 6 (or ayɔ6), “servant”; adâdasoɔ6, “boutique-keeper'; eoɔesaopó, “shopkeeper’; ogŞ8Ca)36, “Englishman”; ebɔð83&NDɔ6, “Persian.” aspo, when not affixed to a Sanskrit word as in the above examples, is (if it is not the Sanskrit suffix itself) a naturalised form of the Tamil காான். (Cf கடைக்காரன் - லை0ை3, கூலிக்காரன் = ஐ83ை) It is worthy of notice that the use of asbes with nouns of nationality implies some respect and is optional, while some nouns do not admit of it, e.g., 882, “Chinaman'; 63.oecco), 'Sinhalese'; essed, “Malayman'; soco&s, “Bengali' (occasionally also soo!6a)36).

S 246 ETYMOLOGY. 39
Suffix, Nominal Base. Derivatives.
q6) ... 8, 'wind' ... EcoS) = Co6), “that direction for which the deity Wá is regent, i.e., north-west." eas ... 88, fortune' ... 888a, “prosperous,' &c. Sad ... 23ao, & 6, 'wisdom'... aSco8a, co-65Das, “one who has wisdom, i. e., “wise-man.”
a) ... SDS, “Manu” ... eDSdēD, “ son of Manu,” “men.”
,, ... (II), “ Danu” ... Gaseo, “son of Danu,” “demons.
(Sanskrit.) , 3 q ... DOS, “youth” ... යොවන, * young age." yy ... 3a), “son” ... Gesa, 'grandson.' 99 ... Drɔadó

Page 212
392 SNHALESE GRAMMAR. S 247
Sufix. Nominal Base. Derivative. මය ... අයස්, ' iron ' ... 6aoieco, * made of iron.' a ... 56, ' hero'- ... Safi, 'strength,' 'power.’ 34 ... gle, 'village ... ger, “belonging to village,
“ rustic.” &ales ... eaco, wisdom' ... ecosy, “wise.
3 . gag, Indra ... 618eg,' east (of which Indra is
regent).
. Sast 15, Varuna' ... & 6-65, 'west' (of which
Waruna is regent).
. 2656, Kuwéra' ... Gas 658, north (of which
Kuwéra is regent).
, &frapaso. “ Şiva ... Géca 253, north-east' (of which
Siva is regent). ... 2533e3,26, 'Nirpiti " ... 663e325, 'south-west' (of
which Niriti is regent).
ess ... pcs. ' fire,' its deity pagoss8, south-east' (of which
Agnil is regent). c3722 ... croSD, “Yama’ ... col&ro. south' (of which Yama
is regent). 8 ... 833, wind,' 'its deity aloco&s, north-west (of which
Wayu is regent).
247. The Elu suffix 2SS), which literally means “action, is commonly added to adjectives to form abstract nouns, e.g., Gene2S)&, cases: 2S3), 'goodness'; esas 236, 'straightforwardness,” “honesty; 5cede 2)s, extent; c3&as, “ in justice.” (For other suffixes of this kind, vide page 68.)
248. It is important to notice in this connection that certain specific names of trees, &c., are used without any suffixes to denote different parts of the same things, e.g. :-
(93 Guche 3083 = I plant cocoanut plants. SS GespG 2-D&DS = I pluck cocoanuts (nrith husk). SS) GeSG SFS = I split (husked) cocoanuts. &S) 6the 25 = I eat cocoanut kernel. in such cases the appropriate meaning can be gathered from the particular verb used.
() ir Čšt. t ble strong. "# Og -- Sr ) = 3D codzɔ. ' north-western.”
n

S 249) ETYMOLogY 393
249. (ii.)-KRIDANTA SUFFIxEs AND DERIVATIvEs. (Elu.) Suffixes having the signification of
(a) The Accusative Agent.
Sulfix. Verbal root. Derivative.
ce = co, “that which is 9 . . . Q3y 数Ho tie together { Composcd’ i. e.., o composi
@ගධාත, tion,' 'book.' q as ... e. to give' ... gas, “ that. which is given, i.e.,
donation,' 'gift of charity.' q53 ... ceo, “ to drink” ... e2, “that which is drunk,' i. e.,
water.' இ8ெ, Q6ùp cấ33 or 66òbg,53, “ that which උන් “ ෙබාද, : to eat : is ಙ್ ι, ει,
2S ... assos, " to do ... assó g', ' that which should be
done, i.e., ' duty.' (b) Of the Instrumental Agent. Sufix. Werbal root. Derivative.
... () (6, to calculate' ... c.3, " he who calculates, i. e., accountant' (co-6 - (<6).
... ... 56, 'to shoot' ... bus, he who shoots," i. e.,
archer' (විඳි E වැදි). ... co, “to beg" ... co, "he who begs, i.e., "beggar." C ... adó, “to do" ... asi 6 or aS), “ he who does an action, i. e 'agent ' (zsoó = කතු). e88) ... ( 'to give' ... gigsay), 'he who gives, i. e.,
giver.' q) ... (8, to run ... ce), he who runs," i.e., "runner
(qểòo = c:S)2). q25 ... co, 'to drink' ... et 25, he who is thirsty.'
(Vide $ 251.) (c) Of the Auaciliary Agent.
Sıffix. Werbal root. Derivative.
q ... assó, " to do ' ... adó, “ that by which anything is
ኛ done, i. e., " hand, 'arm.' ef eð ... cos, “to go ' ... cos, " that by means of which
one goes," i.e., " conveyance." ... o)es, *to cover" ... aeso, that by means of which nakedness is covered,' “garment.”
qF , ... aro, “to bathe ... Srɔ s or SOCIA SIG, ' that by which
the head is bathed or anointed."


Page 213
39. SIN HALESE GRAMMAR. IS 250
(d) Of the Dative Agent. Suffix. Werbal root. Derivative.
3 ... c. to give' ... c.28, 'he to whom anything is
given, i.e., "donee.
(e) Of the Ablative Agent.
suffix. Werbal root. Derivative. &5) ... So, to fear ... GS)&, he from whom fear
results.' (f) Of the Locative Agent. Suffix. We rhal root. Derivative.
së ... 36. ' to teem,” “fill" ... 86, “that wherein prosperity
teems, i. e., “ city.” gS ... as 2, to be,' 'happen' 53), “that upon which anything happens, i.e., "ground,' 'earth. 250. Derived Verbal Adjectives and their Suffices. (1) From intransitive verbs by the addition of suffixes having active signification :-
Suffix. Welha root. Derivative.
q ... (c) (Ce, to shine' ... gic, " that-shone,' 'shining.' q ao or ao 606IDGE, “ to shine ” ... 6)&G&," that-shines,' 'shining.'
g ... 80, “to stand ... 833, ' that-stood.' Sesa)12 ... c9), "to go' ... cosus)a), “that-is-going.'
Cord coa), 'to cry' ... cog, 'that cried' (eg. = eig).
O3) ... 203, “to be pleased.' ... 2ed&), pleasing.'
(2) From transitive verbs by the addition of suffixes having active or passive signification :-
Suffix. Werbal root. Derivative.
... విగ, ' to do' ... ande, “ that-did " or “ that-was
done.' sex) or as ... ... assos-6, " that-does' or ' that-is
done.' අන්නාවූ ... , ... adó Saone), “ that-is-doing” or
that-is-being-done.' st ... a ... කරපු = කල්.
cas or code)ag) c, to give' ... go orgs 333, ' that-gave or
that-was-given.'
NoTE-The in a vowel in the suffixes (3) and &
2223 is sometimes replaced by g, d, and 3), as in 352 or
* Upasarga. if 8, of which is seems to be a modification, occurs in classics and is perhaps connected-With the auxiliary verbo 83. “ to put.”

S 252) ETYMOLOGY. 395
සිටින්නාවූ, දෙන or මෙදන්නාවූ, බොන or බොන්නාවූ, &c. ( Vide $ $ 122 and 179.)
251. Verbal Nouns formed by means of Suffiaces.
Suffix. Werbal root. Derivative. අන්නා කරන්නා අන්තෙන් කරන්ෙන් I , අනුයේ ) කර, 'to do ' ...بہ تدبر ( “he'? does, අනුවා කරණුවා අනවා . කරණවා
අත්තී ... , yy ... assoss 23, she who does, "doer
(fèт.). අන්කෙනj ' ,' ... assossoo), “those who do,
* doers ” (т. от сотп.). අන්නියෝ ... , ?y ... Soo 356asi, “those who do,"
dors (fem.). q) or d ... ..., , (= బాe} ... జారు. 6.6నీ, బొe3, 626€, “ One
who i did, “ doer.”
··· ·, t ... zo S II, o doing.” cé) ... ...,, a ... GlaxoSSÒ. * doing." ඊම් ... , ... 25.85 or 6335), doing. 363 ... ao. ' to dance ... ao štĆE, o da cing.
φο οι δ... , (= az) ... Congo, 8265, one who
danced, dancer.'
NoTE.-There are a few verbal nouns, formed with the suffixes SSD and ESDɔÐ, as 6ęceÐ SD, o writing,” “ letter ” ; aSca©ao, ' saying,' ' statement'; 8928), * giving,' ' dona. tion ; SØS22, begging, beggary ; S&D 3D, "hole (bored); &cg32), weaving. They are now used as connmon nouns. (Vide p. 69.)
252. A few examples of Sanskrit (i) verbal adjectives,
and (ii) nouns formed by means of suffixes appear below:-
(i.)
Suffix. Werbal root. Derivative.
టియా ... దా: ' to do ... a6-6cs, proper or fit to be
done.' තවාය ... ' a ... es SSBsyêDos, “ proper or fit to beo
done.' o e s ... asses, ' which was done." Set ... ges, 'to offer,' 'adore' sess, offered,' 'adored."
3o ... 9, 'to hear" ... 53 sco, "proper or fit to be
heard." es3s 9 y • • ... 69 ha)&n, proper or fit to be
heard.'


Page 214
396 SINALESE GRAMMAR S 253
Sufix. Werbal root, Derivative.
o ... g., "to hear' ... gp8n, 'properor fit to be heard.'
C) . . . . לל ... go,' which was heard.'
(ii.)
Suffix. Werbal root. Derivative.
ge ... esd), “to read' ... epd), "lesson.'
... e3, to fear ... ecs, "fear. φως ... αλλα, to do ... 233 68S), "doer,' 'agent.'
ao ... CG, “to give” ... Co, o gift, o alms.” cos) ... , 2y ... రండి, giver, "subscriber." ges ... asa, "to do' . කාරින් (කාරි”), 'doer,'
... &cs, 'to dwell' ... a638 (838°), "dweller.' ao ... coe), “to go" ... coda, 'going,' 'journey.'
... egas, 'to eat" ... Geojeo, "that which is eaten,
i.e., “food.'
eroa, ... zopa, “ to do ' ... assa, "doer,' 'agent,' 'author."
... c. to give ... Ceda, "giver. ae ... G), “to support' ... abo, “that which supports,
' root." q6 ... 2QYa, ʻ to do' ... ad 3 coÈ, adedrs, " that which is pro
per to be done,” “business.” Suffixes not treated of here may be gathered from foregoing chapters. Of Sanskrit suffixes only the most common are given.
Prefixes are few in number, and have been enumerated under Nipátas and Upasargas. (Vide $ $ 2il and 212.)
REDUPLICATION OF WORDS.
Derú or Diviticarúpa. 253. The reduplication (Seczor Sée)Szes) ofwords is an important element in the Sinhalese language and deserves some notice here. Some examples are given below to direct the student's attention thereto (vide $ $ 54 and 69) :- (a) Past participles are often doubled to denote continuation of action, and they then usually have stronger force than present participles, e.g. 6360) = 3co83, writing';
* These are the Nom. forms of asso38 and 2))638. They are the forms generally used in Sinhalese compositions.

sy
S 253 ETYMology. 397
88 = 6653, giving'; 6G60) = &c.63d, “seeing, “looking'; Quefazes," abusing.” Note that in reduplication the first past participle, if ending in a long vowel, is changed into its corresponding short vowel. This, however, is not the case when past participles to which C3) is added are doubled, e.g., &2C3) a)2C33, having eaten (heartily or continuedly); qapcso pa)oco, having cried (incessantly).
(b) Werbs in the imperative mood are reduplicated to imply urgency as gège), “run run; 8686, come come; aS68ce eSO8cs, “stand stand or “stop stop."
(c) Verbal nouns in the dative case are reduplicated to denote the repetition or continuation of the action, as 2S)-ena) 2S)-(fo = ‘as eating went on, c8)-e6) ද්‍රවණට = *as running went on.' The expression these zo-esto oes& may be rendered by the more eaten, the better it tastes.'
(d) Verbal adjectives are doubled to indicate individuality, as 25ccas) aSos 25) = that is said; e) gauge = that looked.' Thus කියන කියන වචෙන් and බැලු බැලු මිනිහා may be respectively rendered in English by every word that is (or is being) said and “every man that looked.'
(e) The adverbs GD&T) or GÐz = “cannot ”; ASDz&D or so, “ no,” “ not” ; qFeç, “to-day” ; Gən&DƏO, “ to-morrow ”; çörə, “ now”; &c., when reduplicated, denote determination or positiveness. (f) Adjectives are doubled to intensify the quality expressed, as 6&29 (3 &0s, 'good good’ (= very good); 5go. 8gos, 'sweet sweet' (= very sweet); (Ses Seoa, 'large large ' (= very large).
(g) Interjections are commonly reduplicated for emphasis, as 855, “fie ! fie !'; eo3 eo3), “ bravo! bravo !.” They are sometimes repeated more than twice. (Vide p. 314.)
(h) Nouns are sometimes reduplicated, chiefly in books, to indicate succession, as co& GS), “from village to village'; q8)es q8)es, * from day to day,’*daily’; c60&steS co02}é5, from country to country.” Such expressions are better


Page 215
39S SIN HALESE GRA MMA R. S 253
expressed by using the particle 57es) after the single noun, as ගමක් පාසා, දවසන් පාසා, රටක් පාසා.f
The following sentences illustrate some of the uses of reduplication : අපි කෙනායෙක් කෙනාෙයක් බඩු මෙගණ 6&easo (56 deg), “we went to trade taking many and various goods”; Ce2C3S&S) aa)6 (or c6)6) 6 ca)2 ge), “ there were two quarrels nithin short intervals; “ G& 6 Gao 6565 Gigo &goszco' (or 25)o esco more commonly), these things and these (i.e. such and such things) aré bad for this disease ' ; රුපියල් දෙමහ මෙදෙක් මුද්දර දෙකක් මිකෙල්ට case 255, "I bought two stamps of two rupees each ; pe) 6q6 gapo 6,836 642 6 C2a g36&c., " he paid eight, persons two rupees each: එක එක හිඟන්නාට වසතුයක් බැගින් දුෂ්නිමි (or එක එක වසභුය දුනිමි, වසනු එක එක g258 or &ece)as 83.3as g5S),S “I gave a cloth (lit. each cloth) to each beggar'; “G36ed b2SeaSocos gees cales බැගින් දන් කෙඳන කල්හි " (or දවස දවස දන් &c.), * while thus giving alms at the rate of one day from each house': **අප වෙන වෙනම විසුව මැනව : පසළොස්දෑවසින් පසළොස් cales base&es,' " it is better (lit. “good) that we should (each) live separately: we will meet once in every fifteen
Reduplication of nouns before the particle espes) is also sanctioned by usage.
i. The expression gatdee)), which is now very commonly used, is equivalent to goes 2 c)3). The same idea is also commonly expressed by putting the first noun in the ablative case, as cadTES SYDS. çƏdƐ33 දවසට(or දවස), රටින් රටට, Gග•ෙගට (= @ගයින් ගෙට), " from house to house is a common expression and sometimes carries the sense of ' commonly,' 'every where."
: In classics agai is the word generally used for 'bad," while 8368) (Elu 256a) is treated as a noun signifying “hell," in which sense it is used even now. &gs-23ao (lit. Naraka, &c. i. e., referring to the other three hells) is the word colloquially used for 'hell. 036as) in the sense of 'bad' seems to be modern.
S Or sometimes in classics &: )as acoases Suss gas3S. This idea is also expressed thus: Sassae bass boy &cea adso (or éba éba, e:g)3, &c.) g:63. In classics ébas ezo used in such cases often occurs als D368 205R.
| Or පසළොස්දවසකට වරක්.

S 254 ETYMOLOGY 399
days' ලෙඩේ ක්‍රමක්‍රමයෙන් අසාධාසවිය, * the disease became gradually (lit. “degree by degree) incurable'; මතසාස්‍යයයා* කඩකඩමෙකාට කපා කැබැල්ල කැබැල්ල (or assicscs 23)6C) 8262s)5, “I cut up the fish and sold it piece meal"; 925)ga) (66)36z 25s) &62) esnesco.25, the telling of lies nilfully is a great sin; do 29) 8886 egocsa &e325i Sa G)(3-6) epošce, he came to see me four days consecutáōely' ; මම කඩදාසි කාටකාටත් බෙදා දුනිමි, 'I distributed (lit. “having divided gave ) paper among everybody irrespecticely'; " é} දෙමෝදානම සමසමවූහ.” ; * they were both equal (one to the other); “85)c56cos (98.666 as gales c;&es Qoo co-ef Gacas,” and the great priest was in that manner conveying boiled rice day by day (i.e., daily); 3)&a abasebas Scas, give them one by one'; “casc& 6ccess ඉල්ලනකල ඒඒt @දායම දියයුත්තේය,” *When anything (nohatever) is asked, that very thing should be given. 32 62.33 = them (they) individually; b256&es)) = "one another'; 25) says) & = each one separately”; 52S) 828) or 562s)382S), little by little, gradually; esoegesos or
Gaozor, from one to another, hence “mutually.'
SYNONYMS. Paryyáya Vaclana. 254. Asa knowledge of Elu synonyms (ecoopo ole)ze) will be interesting to the student of the language, a few examples have been selected Each synonym has a signification of its own, characteristic of a certain quality in or attribute of, the object designated; but no material distinction is made in their use as in the case of English synonyms. The majority occur in poetry, and are the creations of poets.
° Or colloquially eage) or edge 28cc) (or goldo).
Notice the correlative expressions cos coe and ed.
For a thesaurus of synonyms the Ndindicaliya, &c., should be consulted.


Page 216
40U SIN BHIALESE GRAMMAR. S 254
The more common synonyms are marked with an asterisk (). A few of the Sanskrit synonyms in conmon use are given parenthetically after Elu words. The inherent significations of the epithets for Buddha are explained by way of illustration.
(1) For the Buddhas (in general).
අනඳිවර. දියනා. මහඉසි. සවණ.
ఫిబ్రర. දිනිසුරු ΟΙ දින මරරාපු, සවැණ. තිලෝනා. ళిట్లర. මුනි. සමහ(ස්. තිලෝගුරු.” නරසී. මුනිඳු.* සමන් බදුරු or දසබල”orදසඹුල් | නරපවර. |ෙමාක(දුරු, සමන්බහඳුරු. දම්රද Or දම්රජ. | නරදම්ස(රි. @ලාවග. |සිරිගන.
දිනිඳු. 5్నూలజీ, ෙලාවි දා. සිදු.
දිනින්දා පැණි(ස්. විනා. සිරිමින්,
දියබජ. Sca). ! විනායක. සුගන්.*
දිය(ස්. @g * |සතර සුගතිඳු.”
( Vide $ 255.) Earplanation of the Inherent Significations.
(2)58)o, “nobler than or superior to others.' g536, the lord,' ' the chief.' g556 Ga)0, chief of the three worlds." 256Cicsot, 256C3)st go, teacher of the three worlds. ge6C3 or gege, possessed often powers.' c&og or g&oes, “king of justice or righteousness.” 85g. 83&c., supreme conqueror,” “supreme Jina or
Buddha, “ chief among men.' (88) + ge or gase) 8c36)ed, “father of the world.'. 8cete, “eye of the world.' (8cs + site.) &coao), lord of the world.' 88ssor or 82 geot, chief conqueror," supreme Jina or
Buddha,' 'chief among men.' asooses, “the man lion, i.e., “chief,' king." 25)oseb&os, “ supreme or noble among men.' asoosc&est8, trainer (lit. 'driver') of men who are to be
subdued.”*
This has reference to Buddha's power of subduing those who rose against him and his doctrines, and converting them to his religion.

S254) TYMOLOGY 401割
eested, the five-eyed' (i.e. the bodily eyes (Sesze), the mind’s eye (est EHFue or es-SHeR), the godly eye (&Ə que, eDe, or 8ēDe), universal (omniscient) eye (esD තැස්), and Buddhá's eye (බුදු ඇස්). (පස් + ඇස්.)
esz-Szes, “possessor of the eye of wisdom.” (eu-SF5 + 8Fe3.)
8)Goao, supreme or adorable,' 'destroyer of all worldly
passions,' 'the fortunate, “the blessed one.'
as the enlightened or omniscient." Segé, the great Rishi." 96óza, "enemy of Mára." 926, holy sage or devotee.' Sóðg, “ supremne or chief Muni.” (S&63 + g.) 6Sozsvgot, teacher of Nirvána.' (G.92s + qugost.) GCSpace, the chief of the world." (GCs) + Co.) SGSS, “the chief of the world.“ (GG) + FS.) 82) or 88)oco2S), peerless.' e55)c5, teacher or ruler.'
es SD46F6, ‘ omuiscient.” es&txes, surrounded by six rays of glory.” es9.se, possessor of an universal eye.'
es SSIDg6z , or esÐ3d’O&Dg6, “the all-auspicious or all
fortunate.'.
638ozo, possessor of rich bodily splendour,' 'one full of
prosperity.'
8s, “the successful."
889a, the prosperous or fortunate.'
goo, he who has reached perfection of wisdom,' or
who has a fair form.'
goag, “the supreme or noble Sugat' (g. p.).
(2) Special epithets for (Gautama) Buddha. ගොයුම්ගොන් 1 මගමායාමතෙන් | සැසි | සැමුනි | සිදුහත්.
Earplanation.
eogeGoa', ' of the race of Gautama.”
DesoÐɔcɔɔENDEDs, “ the son of Maha Máyá.”
The Hindu Cupid and god of death. 7-88 2D


Page 217
402 SINEALES SA IAR. S 254 .
eo, “chief of the Şákya tribe.” eosis, Muni or sage of the Sékya tribe.' 63geno, accomplisher of his purpose.'
8. Nirvāa-අසංකත, අපවග”, අනාසව, අමත, අමා, දිප, නිවන්,” නිරොද, පරායණ, පද, මොක්,” සිව, සුදුද්දාස, සෙත්. (Sk. නිවාණ, මෝක්‍ෂ, අපචශී.)
4. Heaven (the world of gods). - S66, geoses, තිදසපුර, දිව, දිවවස්, දෙව්ලෝ”, කෙදව්නිවේචස්, නාක, සුරනිවෙස්, මන්දාර, සග”, සක්පුර,” සසිරික, සගවස, සුරලෝ..” (Sk. දිවාසලෙjක, ස්වග්)
5. 6od -අමර”, අනිමිස, අමපා, ආදිත් නදන, කතුබුජ,
තිදස්, දිත්රුපු, දිව්, දෙව්,” නිදර, or නිජර, ܘ රක, මුරු,” විබුද, සගවාසි, සුගත්, සුර,” ෙසාබන. (Sk. edie), g6.)
6. Sun.-අරුණ, ඉරු* or හිරු,” උස්ණදර, කමලකර, ගහමිණි, ගිම්රැස්, තමරුපු, තපනකර, තික්මෙරද, දවස්හිමි, දිනපති,* දියෙනත්, දිවාකර,• දිනමිණ’, ‘ టిgరిలుమీర్నగిరిజ్ఞd్న శిల్టైరవిలిశక్తి, రప్రదాయ පතඟ, බානු, බාසුරු, බාස්කර, මිතුරු, මිහිර, රවිෂ් or ඊවි,” රැස් හිමි, විබාකර, විබේරාචන, සත්තුරඟා, සහස්රැස්, සවිකු, සැඩරැස්. (Sk.සූයඹී, රවි.)
· 7 · Moom.-ඉඳු, උළිඳු, කලානි, චන්ද, තරිඳු” තුසරකර, තුරුපති,” දදරද, නිසයුරු, නිසපිය, පිනිපා, මා, රජ, කෙරෙහණසුරු, සසල, සසක්, සසදර, සඳ*, සිසිර කර, සිසි, සේකර, කෙසාමි,” හිමරැස්. (Sk. චතුළ, කෙසාමි.) 8. Star -o), coes, eds," Oot or Apot, co,
දියතු, දෝ, නකත්.” (Sk. තාරකා, නක්‍ෂත්‍ර, ගුහ.) 9. Depit.-පිසස්, පේ, කෙප්ත,” බූ,” යක්,” යක්ස,” රතඇස්
දැරු. (Sk, යඤෂ, ප්‍රේත, පිශාච.) 10. Sāy.-අඹර,” අහස්,” කා, ගුවන්,” භහන්මග, ගුවන් დი, 85, දේව්ගණින්මග, නුබ, රිවිවත්, වලාමග, වාපිටු, වියත්, වෙන් පද, සිකෙයාත්පියෙස්, සුරමග. (Sk. ආකාශ, අමබර, ගගණ) ll. Maha Mera.-doõd, eg6,* Deced," eog
eslo,“ osld8, geаоб, ecoегре. (Sk. Oso otDó-) 12. Cloud -ga) or sa), oao9, oao, GCS43, oard 8agos or ဒွိမွီဖို့ පැදුම්, లిలి g 63gDorf, &B6Sce, é6Ecq (Sk. o Sas.)
w

254)
13. 4.
5.
6.
7.
8.
19.
20.
2.
22.
있3.
24.
25.
TYEMO LOGY 403
Raim.*-වට, වහරේ, වැසි,• විටි, පොද• (වමියා.)
| Lightning.-අක, අකණ, අකුණු,” චපල, චණ්චල, දෝ,
විදු, විදුලිය,” විදුකර, සම්පා. (Sk. විද්‍යුලලතා.) Day.-අහනි, දහ, දවස්” or දිවස්, දෘ' දින,” මුලුඹුරු,
විරි, වසර' '(දිව්ස්, දින, වාරි)” Mörmáng.lf-අලු, අලුයම්,” උදය,” පබා, පහන්, පාන්
දර.” . (Sk. උදය.) Epenénq-රැමුව, සවස්,” සැඳa, සැන්දෑ” or හැන්දෑ*
(Sk. e3 eấDid.) Alight,-උසායනි, තියම්, නිසා,“ යාමිනි, රජනි, රති,”
රැ, “ සන්වරි. (Sk. රාති, නිශා.) Year,-අවුරුදු,” චස්,” වසර,” සන්වසර, සන්වත්
සර.* (Sk. චෂී, සංචතසර.) Fire.-qigo, రG, කිණුමග, තෙක් තු, ගිනි,” හින්දර,” ජෝති, දල, දහන්, දුම්මෙකමහළි, දුම්කෙයාන්, නල, පාවක, බානු, මෙයයාන්, සහ, සිකි, හුතඇස්. (Sk. අගනි, වහනි.) Wind or Air.–q53G, GeoSoestö, Scoes S5, SOG,“ පවන්,” මරු, මාරුත,” චා,” වායු,” වාත,” සමීරණ, සමීර, සුලඟ,* නුතනැස්සග. (Sk. වාත, වායු, මාරුත.) Earth.-ඉල්, කුඳුරු, ගජපිටු, ජගති, දර, දරණී,” බෙදර ණ* or ෙදරණී,” පටවි, පුතුවි, පොළො,* බිම්,” මහි,” මිහි," or . මී, වසුන්දර, වැසුමති, වසුදර, සමාදර, (Sk. පෘථිවි, භූමි.) Mam.-ජන," දන,” නර,” පිරිස්,• පිරිමි,• පුරිස්,”. පුරුස,” පුම,” පුමන්, පුගුල්, කෙපාjරිස, මනුජ, මන්, මානුස, මානව, මිනිස්,” මිනී.* (Sk, මනුෂ්‍ය, ජන, පුරුෂ Woman.-අඟන,* අඹු,* අඹ, ඉතිරි,” ඉඟු, කල්, කම, කත්,” ගැණි” or ගැහැණි,” තුනුවග, දිගැසි, නිලු සූලද්‍රසි, පමා, පිය, පියබඳ, බිරිඳු,” මලඟා, මාගම්,” මෙහෙළි, මෙයෙහඹී, කෙයාන, ලඳ* or ලද, ලිය,” වලඟ, වනිති, චමි, විලසි, සඳකැන්, සොඳුර.* (Sk. සත්‍රී, අඩංගනා, කානතා.) Jāng-කැත්,” කෙදරණිසුරු, නරපා,* නරණ, නර පති,* නරදිපති, නරගුසුර, නරනිඳු,” නරෙදෙවර,
onex is applied to drizzle.' It also means 'little.' † Vide foot-note if on p. 410.


Page 218
404 SINEALES E GRAMAR IS 254
නරෙදවු, නිරිඳු,” බුවිසා, බූජා, මිහිපල්* or මීපල්,” මිහිඳු, මිහිපති or මීපති, රජ* or රද,* රජ්ජුරු.” (Sk. ónes, CosMiðleg.) 26. Learned or invise man.*--adēD or 65ēĐ,* aố85g,* qiq
නියවත්, නැණසර, පඩි,” පැණසර, පැණවත්,” 0ெ, වැක්ත,” විදු, වියත්,” විසඤණු. (Sk. පණඩිත, වාසකත, ඥානවනත, පුහදවනත.) w 27. Friend.-මිත්,” මිතුරු,” යහළ, යහළු,” සහලා, සබඳ,•
සග, සති,” සිසි, සුහුදු, (Sk. මිත්‍ර, සබි.) 28. Enemy.-අමිතුරු,” අරිටු or අරිට, අරි, අහිත," දුට, දුනු, කෙනාමිතුරු, පර, පසමිතුරු, පිළිමල්, රූපු.” විරිඳු, විපක්, විපත්, සතුරු.* (Sk. 39.) در
29. Forest. --අරන්,” අටවි or අඩවි,” අලු, ඉලු, කැලෑ,” ගහණ, දඩ,''න'බැඳි," රෑන්, වල්' වනි" වලිනි. හිම.* (Sk. අරණය, වන, අටවි.) r 30. Bó-tree (Ficus religiosa).--Gzesa, cade6ersso, SD63, -
දුමිඳු, බෝ,” බෝඳුම,” මඩලපත්, සලදල, (Sk. බෝධි) 31. Oocoalmut tree.-කස,” ජලපල, නාළිබෙක් ර,” කෙනරළු,” 器 කෞපාල්,” මාරුක්" or මහරුක්.” (Sk. නාළි මැක්ර. 32. Tree.f-ගස්,” තුරු,” දුම්, පා, රුක්* or ඊක්, විටප,
වෙළෙප්, සල්. (Sk. ද්‍රාම, වෘක්‍ෂ) 33. Lion,-කෙසරු,* පසවත්, පසවන්, මිහිඳු,” මුවිඳු,”
මුවරද,” සිහ” or සී, සිර ද හරි. (Sk. සිංහ.) 34. Elephant,-අලි,” ඇත්,” කිරි, ගජ,* දිරද, නා, පිනිපා,
මතඟ, වරණ, සරඟ, සිඳුරු. (Sk. හසති, ගජ.) 35. Horse-අස්,” තිදැස්, තුරඟ,” දිවන, මියුරුපු, සවිඳ,”
සිදු, හය. (අශව.) • 36. Bird.--කුරුළු,” තුරු, දද, රිය, ලිහිණි, වී, විහඟ, සත
පත්, සියොත්..” (Sk. පකෂි.) 37. Snake.'t-අසිවිස, අහි,* උරඟ,* උරපන්, උරපා, දරණ, දිග්ද, දොඳිවු, නය,* නා,' පාදදර, බරණ, බුජඟ, වාඩෝබඩාපුන්, විසදර, සප්,* (Sk. සථි, නාග, අභි.)
The first three words are generally used in the sense of poet."
it coC (or coC) is generally applied to the particular tree, Shorea robu8ta.
it cood, Co and coacs are generally applied to "cobra-de-capella.'

255) cTYMOLOGY. 405
38. Sea,-අණව, අණවුරු, උදලි, නිඳු, ජලනිලි, දලනිඳු, දල de, 99 or රුවනකර, සමුදු,” සමුදුර,” සයුර,” සාර, සිඳු,” සිලිලාර. (Sk. සමුද්‍ර, සාගර.) 39. Fish,-දලසර, දියදිනි, නිපන, පිනිපා, මස්,” මාලු,”
මින්.” (Sk. මතසාස, මින.) 40. 6old-කනක,” කන or කනා,* කසුන්,” කසු, රන්,” රත්රන්,” රසුවන්, රුවන්,” සුවන්, හරි, හෙම්. (Sk. සවණ, කනක, කාඤවන.) } 41. Wääte,-ඇලි,” එල,” මෙගාර, දවල,” පඬු, පඬුරු, පබෝඩර, සිත, සුදු,” කෙස්, හෙල.* (Sk. ධවල, සෙව්ත, ଓଡ଼୭.) 42. Couple-geocos), sa," క్షా" gఏ03*Orgర్కి*
සම, සඟල.* (Sk. යුගල, යුගම.) 43. Great or large.-6," sites, cost, CC96, sco, ගජ,” තුල්, තුමුල, දළ,” දැඩි,” නැබළ or නැබුළු,” පතර, මහරු, මහ,* මහත්,' මා,” gది ēgG or ල, විසල්” or විසල, විසරු. (Sk. මහා, මහත්, දෘඪ, 4 #? ご ඩු, කුඩා
o wall or little - y s , B93,* రి
මද,” සිඟු, దైవ్లో 鷲* සුඟත්, వ్లో (Sk. කුෂුද්‍ර, අලාප, මනද, කැෂිණ.) 45. Near,-අසන්,” අසල්,” “අබියස, උව, කිට්ටු,” නිකට,
නිසන්, පස, ලඟ,” වැලහන්, වෙත්.* (ආසනන.) 46. A%ays,-අනුබඳ, අනවරත,* අරිතෙයාර, අරඳ, එක් වන්, ගනසර, ගන, ගහන, දවභ, නරතුරු , or නිරතුරු,” නිතර,” නිබඳ,” නිසැදි, නිති,” නොකඩ,” කෙනාසරස්, කෙයාර, විස්සල්, සතත.* (Sk. නිරනතර, අනවරත.) 47. 62aickly-ඉඟු, ඉක්මන්,' තුමුටු, යුහු,” ලුහු, වහා,” විස්සල්, වෙලෙවි, වේ, සකුස්, සහසා, කෙසදල්, කෙස්, හන්, හඹ, හිඟු, හුද, (Sk. ශීඝ්‍ර.) 48. To arrize.-එළඹෙ,” පත්වෙ,” පැමිණේ,* ලඟාවෙ,”
සපැමිණෙ. (Sk. සමපුරාපතෙව.) 49. To say,-කිය,” කෙතපල,” කෙදස,” බණී, ගෙය, විය.
(Sk. zodzsoco (or zodb)só.) 50. To see.--දකි,” නරඹ, බල,” මග, ලක. (Sk. දශී
නයකර.)
NoTE-Elu verbs have few synonyms; hence they are disregarded in books on synonyms. (Vide $ 256.)
255. The majority of Sanskrit equivalents of Elu synonyms are adopted in the high Sinhalese, e.g., (for Buddha)


Page 219
406 sINHALESE GRAMMAR. IS 256
ඊශචර (= ඉසුරු), @@තූලෝකසනායක (= තිලෝනා), මෙත්‍රලෝකාසගුරු (= තිලෝගුරු), ජෛත්‍රලෝකාකචායයි (= තිලොඇදුරු), දශබල (= දසබල), ධමීරාජන් (= දම්රද),
ජීනේපළ(= දිනිඳු), ජගත්පිතෘ (= දියබජ), ජගදකෂි (= දියැ . .
ස්), ජගත් නායක (= දියනා), භගවත් (= බගවත්), බුඬ (= බුදු), මුනි (= මුනි), ලෝකාගු (= ශෛලාවග), විනායක (= විනායක or විනා), ශාසත්‍ය, (= සතර), සවිඥ (= සවණ), සමනතාක්ෂි (= සමතැස්), සමනතභද්‍ර (= සමන්බහදුරු), ශීඝන (= සිරිගන), සුගත (= සුගත්), ශාකසසියංහ (= සෑසි), ශාකයමුනි (= සෑමුනි), සිඩාවී (= සිදුහත්), &c.
256. There are certain synonyms which are used with reference to degree of respectability or courtesy. They may be divided into those used (1) to ministers of religion, (2) to kings and nobles, and (3) to common people. (Vide p. 386.)
Ecamples. i. ii. iii.
5)ნ) ... යහපත්ෙව්, යයි, කෙෆ් ... යයි, කෙස්, ' goes," *proceeds.”
a) ... යහපත්වේ, එයි ... Ф8, * comes.”
චලඳයි » සප්පායන් වෙයි, අනුභව
කරයි ... aS8, "eats.' වදාරයි” · සැලකරයි,° කියයි ... asco.3," says.' 8862858,
වැඩවසයි ... වසයි, වාසයකරයි ... සිටියි, ඉඳියි, * lives."
සැතපෙයි ... සැතපෙයි, නිදාගණි · නිදාගණි, බුදියෙයි, *sleeps.”
දැහැන් ... බුලත්, හුණු පුවක් ... God, gệE êDES, “ betel, arecanut, &c., used for chewing.'
es ... suas, Say6 ... 826, 'water.'
NoTE-Words of the first class are often applied to kings, who, in oriental countries, are addressed and respected as gods.
HoMONYMs.
Manarut sada or Nandirtha sabda. 257. Homonyms (coodsto esc or 828 ceae) or words having the same sound as another, but different in
The expression q8ess closeb (lit. 'receiving permission') is also used in the sense of 'saying.' ܝ ܗܝ

258) , OA) , 407
meaning, are very numerous. Only a few of them are given below. The more common meanings are stated first.
1. qaeda-1, letter; 2, sprout; 3, pebble. 2. qcs.-1, end; 2, value ; 3, sky; 4, demerit, calamity; 5 body. 3. gas-1, collyrium, eye-salve; 2, dust; 3, a tree (Terminalia alata) ; 4, antimony.
4. go.-1, mango;2, to mould images; 3, water; 4, woman; 5, sky. 5. g63-1, to sprinkle; 2, shrimps; 3, ascetic, Rishi; 4, Siva; 5, wish; 6, envy.
6. 2.0-1, to eat ; 2, whom ; 3, water; 4, vessel ; 5, sky; 6, head. 7. ce).-1, heat ; 2, roaring, noise : 3, wave; 4, s ντοπά και δ bush སྒྱུ་ peak of a monntain. peech,
8. G6-1, parents; 2, teacher; 3, reddish; 4, heavy, long. 9. SaaS-1, bitter; 2, landing place; 3, good water; 4, stratagen; 5, religion; 6, teacher. 6 နီး apost-1, until ; 2, tree; 3, star; 4, drum ; 5, joy, pleasure ;
o 4. : Oags.-1, bank, shore; 2, elderly Buddhist priest;3, thirteen;
old. 12. Ge-1, rough, large; 2, tooth, tusk; 3, matted hair; (e), 4, water; 5, to shine; 6, leaf; 7, fire, flame.
13. esp.-1, foot; 2, put forth ; 3, alms-bowl; 4, recital, lesson, scripture; 5, milk; 6, tree; 7, ray; 8, share.
14. 88-1, clothes; 2, bird's tail; 3, tree; 4, fruit; 5, demon. 15. elóz-1, Mára, death; 2, wind ; 3, sand; 4, country. 16.. 98-1, Buddha; 2, devotee, ascetic ; 3, quick silver; 4, mind; 5, mστηent.
17. Sc.-1, the 19th asterism; 2, root of trees; 3, near; 4, seed; 5, avarice; 6, price ( = modern Sc).
18. 8e-1, year; 2, rain, rainy season, year, water; 3, evil effect; 4, race, lineage ; 5, bamboo, reed.
19. 8).-1, wind; 2, word; 3, to endure; 4, rain. 20. 5a-i, age ; 2, paddy; 3, it-happened ; 4, sickness; 5, sky; 6. voke.
g ana-1, seven; 2, truth; 3, umbrella ; 4, creature; 5, good people; 6, science.
22. ersç-1, moon ; 2, joint, combination ; 3, prosody ; 4, epistle; 5, noble;6, time.
23. e66-1, to go, move; 2, rustling sound, &c., 3, vowel, sound; 4, lotus; 5, across.
24. Geo.-1, ear; 2, grief; 3, perspiration. 25. 68. -1, shame; 2, lime-stone; 3, numbness; 4, line; 5, sun.
Elevation and Degeneration of Words. 258. To attract the student's attention to a study of the changes in meaning many words have undergone, a few instances are here noticed :-


Page 220
r. 408 SINHALCS GRAMMAR. (S 258
ane, originally meant 'throat': it is colloquially used in the sense of “mouth.'
an88cc, literally means “workshop' of any kind, and was so understood in ancient times; it is now applied solely to a “blacksmith's forge."
Gs (sayas), originally meant one who knows the science of (astronomical or astrological) calculations'; it now means “ a man of the tom-tom beater caste.” ( Vide zotzdeốScoɔ.)
or(sayaspassed, was originally applied to the “chief or head Buddhist priest of a community": it is now used in a disrespectful sense of a priest of improper conduct.
o, formerly meant “smell' (whether good or bad, generally, the former) : it is now applied exclusively to 'bad smell, while 'good smell' is termed 38 (i.e., goe) or Sæs (colog.) lit. flower.'
assed, tree,' originally meant plant.' eggg (or ecsecs), was originally used in its literal sense of the door of the house' : it is uow always used in the sense of home or house.'
agsbos, which is now applied to a large bell,' seems to be a contraction of essag)oose) = * sound of bell.' The Sk. e-e603 is however used in classics.
&aysics), originally meant astrologer'; it now means a, man of the tom-tom beater caste' (668)aces), the members ci shich have for a long time made astrology their study.
is go asaess, was originally used in the sense of 'taking a way life," i. e., "killing : it is now used in the opposite sense, namely saving life. Cf. the classical expression c;&ed coC383, having passed or spent days.'
e-ge), originally meant any animate being'; it is now restricted to worm.'
casese, originally meant “a leafy hut,' whether occupied by a priest or a layman : it is now applied only to
”سے
-ーマ
A small hand bell is called ගගණ or cosp646.

$ 259] RTYIOLOGY, 409
a Buddhist monastery, without any reference to the materials of which it is built.
goosa, “ construction,' is always colloquially used in the sense of “stratagem,' 'trick.’
sage, originally meant speaking' or 'preaching': the meaning is now corrupted into “insulting or “abusing.' 55a, identical with the Prakrit (and Pali) form of the Sk. 5e originally meant knowledge,' 'science: it now means 'jugglery,' 'illusion.' κ gic, originally meant “little' : it now means 'much.' NoTE-ge, another form of go, is more common now,
259. SoME USEFUL WoRDs.
January, ජනවාරි (දුරුතු*). February, @පබරවාරි (නවම්). March, esa (S) escot). April, gagd (a)rs). May, මැයි (වෙසක්). (June, ජූනි (තෙපාෙසාන්). July, ජූලි or ජලයි (ඇසළ). August, අගෝස්තු (නිකිණි). September, coede6&cs ($5.466). October, ඔක්තෝබර (වප්:). November, 6.a3& 63 (gas). December, @දසැම්බර (උදාවප්:).
Sunday, ඉරිදා (රිවිදින).8
Monday, esge (Ges? Sao). Tuesday, අඟහරුවාදා (කුජඳින). Wednesday, Qee (Sg80s). Thursday, බාහසපතින්දා (ගුරු
න). Friday, සිකුරාදා (කිවිඳින). Saturday, @සනසුරාදා (ශනිදින). Year, saids, 3&o. Oentury. සියක් අවුරුද්ද,
වෂීය. Month, 92ecs, ee3. Week, excisco, é38) coco. Fortnight, egesasco, essabcs. Day, so, a, c.
CSSH
The words within parentheses are the names of native months most nearly corresponding. The following stanza may help the student to remember the former and the latter corresponding to them :
**දුරුතු ජෙන්රුද නවම් පෙබරවරි මැදින්දිනට කිය මාර්තු
බක්මස අගෝපල් වෙසක්ය මැයිමස පොසොන් මසට කිය ජුනි
· ඇසළට ජූලිද නිකිණ අගෝස්තුද බිණර සැතැම්බර නව
මෙස් මෙස් මා මෙස්
වක් ඔක්තෝබර ඉල්ද කෙනාවැම්බර උදාව දෙසැම්බර බෙදාලෝස් චෙස් ” it should be remembered that the native and European months do not begin on the same day, and only approximately correspond.
it Or 988s. i. Often corrupted into &as and ce&as respectively. S The words within parentheses are used only in books.


Page 221
410 SINNEALS.
Hour, ego. Minute, 5&oace, saege). Second, තත්පරය. Moment onDbocerado, atasafio. Daytime, gec. Morning, e) exc6, C90. Noon, Sgt. දර, උදය.f Evening, esee, esee. oeste). Night, 6, 66.f
Mid-day, ඉරමුදුන් වෙලාව, මද්ද
s.
Midnight, SadsDa5Sæ, (essoSped
පැෙවලාව, colg.), මහරැ. Ante-meridian, e0086, Cao
කාලයේ. Post-meridian, Coed 86, coeded
aათლთcā. Instant (of month), as beed. Ultimo (of month), c5co ebole, ese
ගිය මාකෙස්, Proximo (of month), baseboed,
ලබන මාකෙස්. North, Caos. East, නැගෙණශූර, කෞපරදිග. South, Gagó. West, බස්නාක්‍රර, අපරදිග. North-east, gepao.
North-west, SDaa).
GRAMMAR. S 259
South-east, d8asoa:16, gas688ko. South-west, Sasa Zenith, උෂ්ඨිදිශාව. Nadir, qO6)ñğRoocoe).ş
Вирее, б8ac. Cent, ceaso, easas. ! cent, සතබාගය. # cent, విరివి, Pound(money),esD(or eoĐ

Page 222
42 SIN BALKe8E GRAMMAR. S 262
262. When the subject is a pronoun it is often suppressed, being implied by the verbal ending. Thus a single verb may be a sentence, as d56 cas, “I went' for 86 cSecos; gas, 'you cry' for 33) (or God) ca)éS; g88, he runs' for b68)9) (or Co, &c.) ge)3. The subject is not expressed also in imperative sentences, as GS) 86é) esos, "do this work.' for දැනුබ (or කෙතා) මේ වැඩේ කර ; කථාමෙනයාකරව or ad zoos-esto be, do not speak' for ge) (or God) sco @නාකරව or දැනුඛ (or කෙතj) කථාකරණට එපා. (Váde $ 3.)
When the subject is indefinite, it is sometimes omitted, as “so cabee &pc3 c53s," " (they or the world, 6cy වැස්සෝ) call me Dáthéséna ''); මේ දිලියෙන වසතුවට හඳ c58) & Sco &reopoesges, (they) give the name moon to to this shining object.'
263. The predicate is also omitted and some word other than a verb is used predicatively generally with the expletive as or 8 affixed to it, as 6 & Geo) Secco (or Seco8), this book is mine'; GS Seca Gelgoo (or Geo8)3), 'this is my book'; Cao get Scapeg,' are you well now?' Ceá gag.8 6ts), where is your needle?' d &6cs go), “that (or he) is my son.” (Vide $ 286.)
Classification of Sentences.
264. Sentences may be diyided into six kinds, viz.:-
(a) Simple, (b) Complex, (c) Contracted, (d) Collateral, (e) Compound, and (f) Elliptical.
265. (a) A sentence containing only one subject and one finite verb is called a simple sentence. It may contain participial clauses. Ex. geobot 6.30aas 6 Qa. 6G3-6 (Secoco, “thieves broke into a house and took away goods' (thieves a-house having-broken things having-taken went); කඩේට මෙගාස් එලවලු ආදිය* අරෙගණ වර, 'go to the market and bring vegetables, &c." (to-the-boutique or
The form gSas&o is also colloquially used. f as) 8o is often used colloquially in the sense of 3&o, "et cetera."

S 267 SYNAS. K. 413
market having-gone vegetables, &c., having-taken come);
SgD dessDG3&sở 8E5COS, “ I sent the letter by post.”
266. (b) A sentence which consists of a principal sentence with one or more dependent or subordinate clauses is called a complear sentence. Observe that the subject and predicate are generally represented in these clauses by nouns or pronouns in an oblique case" and participial adjective forms respectively. Ex. () &e (or 9.663) 8) Geog& 886 oS, 'I was not aware that he had died'; C3) aSasas) a)2)28 &&a gas3, I too know the story that you are relating'; gos Ce ascs got goes, when the sun rises the darkness vanishes; e) (borses oqoqo G&S)aco8, until I come do not go home’; SO ess6 විඩයක් ලැබුනනිසා දැන් ආමවමි (or ආමි), *as I received a message Ihave come nowo (to-me a-message having-beenreceived as now I-came); සිඬවීම බොරුය කියන නමුත් තව ecozCô)6)C3

Page 223
44 SIN BALESE GRAMMAR (S 26S
(2) An adjective clause has the power of an adjective. These clauses are always placed before the substantives which they qualify. Ex.: ca) ascoas) G.G. Sce)ese zoos oS, I do not believe what you say”; (9) aSasa)2 Gers) ca) aS)&c.,&o 256 ago&asq, did you ever read the book which I am reading ?"
(3) An adverbial clause has the power of an adverb, as නුඹේ ගුරුවරයා කියනතෙලස (or ආකාර) කරපන්, * do as your teacher says'; C6) & 68 SGeos ap636.co88, “if you do the work I will pay the hire. The last six sentences in S. 266 contain these clauses.
268. (c) A sentence in which the repetition of subject or predicate or any other part thereof is avoided, is called a contracted sentence, as ĐGMAS)Ð 25DdòɔGêĐSą 6EGSORG;* qasas Gceas, “he is clever (lit. a clever one) in speaking and writing' (= 5625)9) 2S3)6&es cases (5cc.25, he is clever in speaking' + bg25)3) 669 as cases Goca53, he is clever in writing ''); උඹට එළුවෙක් හෝ (or ෙනාෙහාත්) බැටළුවෙක් e.g5, “I will give you a goat or a sheep ( = C(i)a dega) as 665, ‘ I will give you a goat' -- 6 gooses)pas (or at a coö) cao God)3&as 663, or I will give you a sheep'); පියාසරකරණ (or පියාඹන) පක්‍ෂියා කොබෙයිකෙයක්ද පරවි 6 coasic, is the bird that is flying a pigeon or a dove?" (= පියාසරකරණ පඤෂියා කෞකාබෙයිකෙයක්ද + ෙනාෙහාත් (නැත් නම් or නැතහොත්) පියාසරකරණ පඤනියා පරවියෙක්ද).f
269. (d) Sentences placed side by side with no connective particle or clause are called collateral sentences. These are very common in Sinhalese. Ex. : 3) & ce):5, 33&C325, &cGe25, they cry, they sigh, they lament;
Sentences in which the actual predicate is not expressed may be treated as contracted sentences and parts of the verte, "to be, may be employed in such cases as predicates. Thus in the above sentence the form 66, is, may be inserted before the final “g."

S 271 SΥΝΤΑΣΚ, 415
දියත් මඩත් අරවා බිම බිඳ මැණික නුදුටුවාහ ; පොකුණෙහි දියපීරී ගියකල නැවත පෙණෙයි,මෙය ගණන්ට පොහොසත්ද? දේවයන්වහන්ස, ඒ බැරි නොවෙයි, වැඩියමානව, නුබවහන් Oedo 965&S) es).5,' 'in the pond a ruby is seen; Sénaka did not find (lit. 'see') the ruby after having caused the water and the mud to be removed and the earth to be dug up ; when the pond is filled with water it is seen again; are you able to take it? “Your majesty, it is not impossible; proceed, I will produce the ruby before your majesty.'"
270. (e) Compound sentences are scarce in the Sinhalese language. English compound sentences are rendered in Sinhalese by simple and complex sentences, e.g., "He came here and went home,' (68.625)S) GS)aS 58 (5c).cscsasco (lit. he having corne here went home"); "I will buy and send you a toy,” SESIDEROêQĐað EGGS (or EG28) ES GJEH DO e86 (lit. “I having bought a toy will send you'); ' He came here, but did not speak to me,’ (5&689 geesepee) නමුත් මාහා කථාජෛනාකළේය. Or මෙහෙතම තෙමහි ආවේය asose goea ascosas))2S6 go (lit. "although he came here he did not speak with me, (or) he came here, but he did not speak with me"). Compound sentences connected by soSSS or èGasos, “but” are common, as DSBE5a) est DɔE5ēÐ
· තට ෙහාරබඩුවක් ෙගණවේය. නමුත් එය භාරනොගතිමි, * a man brought to me a stolen article, but I did not accept it." Collateral sentences are virtually of the compound class.
271. (f) Elliptical sentences" are common in Sinhalese. Fix. (1) මෙහෙතම මටවඩා පොතෙහාසති, * he is richer than
Mark the difference between contracted and elliptical sentences. The following extract from Mason's English Grammar justly serves to explain the difference:-"In contraced sentences a certain portion which is common to the sentences is expressed only once in one of them, and has to be repeated in the others. In Elliptical sentences the part to be supplied in one clause, although suggested by what is (expressed in the other, is not necessarily exactly the same in form. Moreover, contracted sentences or clauses are always co-ordinate; an elliptical clause is usually a subordinate clause, the portion to be supplied being suggested by the principal clause.'


Page 224
4}6 SINEIAS GRAI IAR. S 272
I'; (2) eeaea) coco &al scsagas, “the earth is larger than the moon'; (3) ca& Oao (or c60 86), 6esoe) or esses) es S35s, 'I know more (or better) than you"; (4) * මෙතෙතම අතාගතයෙහි මා සේම (= වගේම or මෙන්) Seasoaco,” he will in-time-to-come become Buddha like myself' (lit. "me); (5) & 6)& 92 &6cs (or ass) obgoea eastes&o ques, you too will know it (or that fact) as I do'? (6) මට මිස (ඇර or මුත්) ඔහුට මගයක් asota), “I have a house and not he' (to-me except to-him a-house is-not). These may be expressed without ellipses thus : (1) කෙහෙතම මා කෙපාෙහාසත්වාට වඩා පොතෙහඹාසති, (2) මෙපාලව හඳ ලොකුවාට වඩා ලොකුය or හඳ ලොකුවාට චඩා කෙපාළව ලොකුය, (3) උඹ දන්නවාට වඩා මම දනිමි, (4) මෙතෙම අනාගතයෙහි මා බුදුවූවා සේම බුදුවන්නේය, (5) ඒක එහෙම බව මා දන්නවා මෙන් තමුසේත් දන්නවා ඇති, (6) මට මෙගයක් ඇතුවා මිස ඔහුට ගෙයක් නැත (or stago & 8)). Notice the case of the noun or pronoun in the elliptical clause. (Vide Syntax of the instrumental and genitive cases).
272. Sentences may also be arranged as Declarative, Interrogative, Optative, Imperative, Permissive, Hortative, and Conditional sentences.
(a) Declarative sentences declare something, as 6888 oaaye SocoS, “I went to a foreign country'; Eage)) areas gotosco, the carpenter sawed a log (or trunk).
(b) Interrogative sentences ask a question, as C996) QS)5 GedSSq, *what is the boydoing?“ des S2O aPSas asses)ase, 'what did you tell him p" e
The ideas in the above three sentences are sotnetimes thus expressed, especially for the sake of emphasis: (1) 69 cots e04f (පමණක්, or පමණකට : or යම් තරම්, තරමක් or තරමකව) ෙපාෙහා coag G&GA9 086) accoorooods (lit. 'to whatever extent I am rich, he is richer than that'), (2) as coee-6 acas Osbes does ලොකුය, (3) උඹ යමිපමණ දන්නෙනහිද ඊට වඩා මම දනිමි.

S 274) SYNTAK. 47
(c) Optative sentences express a wish or desire, as SOSO S6) 836ù6Đ5)o, “ may you be prosperous : ”. Se) (58)oeõoj ascsas Seasese)Sea, may l live long' (lit. long time").
(d) Imperative sentences express a command, request, or exhortation, as (5cop 66 &Aposoge), "give the ox water"; QCs &O co-edo Sco sto8c3 (or post), “fellow, get out of the way (lit. open or leave the way") so that I may go'; කිසිකලක බොරු කෙනාකියව, *never tell lies."
(e) Permissive sentences express permission, as 668)0 coes assae)68, let him cut the tree;' acco bas Ca coaess, “let the dog be there."
(f) Hortative sentens is express incitement, as ge acco-edo) coe, “let us go to bed' (we to-sleep or forsleeping let-go); evees eacoasoese esses 852, until the rain ceases let us be here.'
(g) Conditional sentences express condition, as CfD cssooo eS)-d co5, if you go, I also will go; EcoS tseeio da goo &868358, “if (you) try, it will not be impossible with you.” ( Vide $ 266.)
Subject and Agreement,
273. The subject of a finite verb in an independent sentence or clause or in a direct quotation should always be in the nominative case, as gos 68, the sun sets;" (2003&g තණ කති, * oxen eat grass ;' **ෙතපි කුමක්දොහයින් ඩබර assos. g3 80eeede," " (his honour) inquired, Wherefore are you quarrelling?” (Vide $ $ 298 & 335.)
274. When a verbal noun is the subject, the verb that agrees with it is put in the 3rd person, as deed z588 Qzy scałosese, "the doing so is very proper:'889
O8Aaxo, the crying stopped.'
In books other forms such as those ending in Das are also used.


Page 225
418 BINHALESE GRAMMAR. S 275
275. The subject is omitted in imperative sentences, as මෙහි සිටු (or සිටුව), * stand here : * කාලය නිරපීක ෙනාක d5Đ, o do not waste time.” (Vide $ 262.)
276. The subject and predicate must agree in number and person. If the subject is in the 3rd person singular and feminine, the predicate (generally when it is a verbal noun) admits of suffixes expressive of the feminine gender, e. g. *සඳනම් හෙළිල්ලඹු එන්නී” (mas. එන්ගෙන්), * the fair (or white) woman named Safida is coming'; it a)2 83&aco (mas. 836&co), she cooked rice'; forms ending in q, such as ADEO, (she) “ ate”; &65ēQ, (she) “said”; debeo, (she) was born, are also sometimes used in such cases.
277. All isolated nouns (or pronouns), as 65e02, “man”; cao; S, “ woman? ; &SIGMASDłebGigozeco, “ Hitópadéșa” (a book), without predicates, are in the nominative case. Hence nouns denoting title of a book, newspaper, &c., the heading of a writing, &c., are in the nominative case. (Vide $ 100.)
278. Two or more singular nominatives joined by the conjunction g or a, require a verb in the plural. Ex. 8cbOS DOS GASOG GMedɔOS, “the father and son are digging the field ''; කෙප්මිස්ද ජුවන්ද මාසමග සටන් කිරී 66 (or esozoo) toosego&od, “James, and Juvan prepared themselves to quarrel (or fight) with me.'
279. Two or more singular nominatives joined by the conjunction Gesd" require a verb in the singular, as : මිනිසෙක් හෝ ගෑණියෙක් හෝ කන්ද මුදුකෙන් සිටී, * either a man or a woman is standing on the top of the mountain (or hill).'
* Sa, oleosaos, CoSa, and Sassadfare also used similarly in modern Sinhalese, but the last three are not repeated after each word joined as set and 8a : e.g., ca) occooepad 89 Goles) as a&as eMardenades, “you or I or another; ” DēDao SÐSOÐlar, “ either you or II.” Odd may also be used singly like ooooooc, &c.

S 282) SYNTAX 419
280. If two or more nominatives of different persons are joined by the conjunction g or a, the verb is made to agree with the first person in preference to the second, and with the second in preference to the third. The three persons should be in the order of 3, 2, and l," as in English. Ex. Cag &&g bas 662 88Gd39), you and I were looking at it'; c39cces. C3a areas zSeage, what did you and the boy do ?” (Vide $ 347 m.)
281. When two or more nominatives of different numbers are joined by 633, the verb is made to agree with the nominative next it, and the order of persons is determined by the preceding rule, as a Geo (SS) (sed dees (52.22S686, “neither you nor I said so."
282. Collective nouns generally take a plural predicate, as **මුලු දඹදිව සේනාව ඇවිඳින් අප දසදෙනා ජයගත eappeas,' ' the army of the whole of Daffibadiva will not be able to come and conquer us ten persons'; “gas බිති දෙමළ සේනාව බිඳී ඒඒ දිග දිවණට වන්හ,” *afterwards the Tamil army being broken began to fly in all directions : * ** බෝධිසතිචයන්ගේ පිරිස ඒ දැකත් වඩ වඩා easiosaacs est8toga,' 'the retinue of Bódhisatvat seeing that also continued the clamour more and more.' When the particle as (a or 'an) is affixed to a collective noun, the predicate agreeing with it is put in the singular number, as “6eda)osas' 8&es&cs,' ' there will be an army.' When the simple base of a collective noun is used as the subject, its predicate is put in the singular. e58)0 or 6868) and 68.258 are generally affixed to the subject in such cases. Ex. “ (5C338t.8 3a) eos sooed ascosoece," “the people of thé world say
The order however varies (as in English) in such cases as 9eda best begaas, “I and my friend; Casad Coí 8aa8cs, either you or your father.'
t An aspirant for Buddhahood. f ́


Page 226
420 SINEIALES GRAMMAR S 283
as follows;” “EIGÐ88e8 Scapessoas SafeS ES,” “ the assembly of gods occupied a space of one yoduna.”
283, Inanimate nouns in the plural number standing in their basa forms generally take a singular predicate. Ex. 66 3 මාගේ'මඟුල්* (5 6.a525)," “at night my royal arms glittered” ; “ qes GMCG’ Gó erbado SðDo cấSeScđao,” “ our firewood and water were exhausted'; “53ceses as ess)6 මාලිගා sto),” “there are about twenty-thousand palaces”; “GS)pa escoceso eseas 3,” “here were (or occurred) five miracles.”
284. If a singular noun with a plural termination (added for the sake of respect) is the subject of a verb, the verb is also generally put in the plural, as “oveda)2S6 co: ge geoenas axes," Sénaka was sitting in the first seat.' But sometimes the verb is put in the singular to agree with the subject in sense, as ** රජ්ජුරුවෝ සියුම් පැණයක් විචා ) (sece," “the king asked a searching question; this is identical with the modern practice. In the same way the verb is sometimes put in the plural for the sake of respect while the subject is in the singular both in sense and form, as “db56) 35 cesgore)-ego asses,” “then the queen (or her majesty) told the king”; “cốcốøoe) ở CepCó $Cop cocoesco, e6ed) gas (568, peo8s, asco,” “the king said, Teacher, that (or the) device is very good, I will act exactly in that way.'
285. The honorific aesalese is added to both singular and plural nouns (or pronouns), and the verb is put in the singular or plural according to the number of the nouns (or pronouns), the honorific suffix (5eas) being attached to
° 9gce, literally means' auspicious.' It is often prefixed to words denoting articles, &c., used by a king, such as elephant, horse, sword, park.
Observe that eased is affixed to the plural acc. form, as cers වහන්සේ, මුන්වහන්සේ, තමන්වහන්සේ, මහණුන්වහන්සේ, මෑනියන් වහන්සේ, පියානන්වහන්සේ, බෝධීන්වහන්සේ. (Vide $$ 150 and 203.)

$288 8ΥΝΤΑΣ, 421
the verb, which then assumes the form of a verbal adjective (vide $ 203.) When no plural suffixes as CS”, &c., are added to the honorific &aasjebe, the number of the subject is decided from the context. Ex. “d ose Agas e)asayese 88538)e ebze edas,” “the (or that) Rahat priest attained Nirvána'; නුබවහන්සේලා මෙහි වඩිනෙස්ක්වා, may your honours be pleased to proceed hither'; “eg, දහසක් පමණ රහතුන්වහන්ෙස් වැඩියෙස්ක,” *about two thousand Rahat priests came’; “ eSagadecadesecs) බොහෝසෙයින් හිමාලයටම වඩනාෙස්ක්ලාය,” *most of the priests are proceeding to the Himálaya itself.'
286. Sometimes the copula or predicative verb is omitted and some noun, adjective, interrogative pronoun, or adverb is used predicatively, as 6&aS) (soge&, this is good (this good); Geo6829) des8, he is tall' (he tall) ; 8s 68 assos (seasoe, “I am a clerk (Ia-clerk); “S) gesc)3 (S) 2s) 5ēĐfco,” “from to-day he is my son” (he from-to-day my son); 9 Cng, is this he?' (this he?); 3) assic, “who are you?” (who you?) ; DGDcs SzD3e38ce GEDɔG53 g (Gasof or Ge09OSJSe), “ where is my hat?' (my hat where?); “qQ) FC 63SS-3 SSce," "the one (fem.) that stands leaving hold of the hand is the mother ”; “ a) 8 6)as zo8,” “ his son is named Abaya.” (Vide 263.)
287. The endings of the three persons are sometimes suffixed to nouns and adjectives so used predicatively, as “q86 es&aceéco," we are also pandits (we also pandits); “G8); 6 escoesq (52)36esodeSq,” “are you the thief (fem.) ? are you not the thief (fem.)?” (thou thief? not thief?); &ðESO)Ð “ Gesɔ656Д Sao, “he said “I am the thief”” (he “I thief 'said); des (see (56)(secoo)2S, it is a good (or efficacious) medicine.'
288. The practice of putting one word in apposition with another, though common in the Sinhalese language, is different from the English usage chiefly in the order of words,


Page 227
422 SINEIALESE GRAMMAR. S 289
as in the phrases 8asoa)8c30 6555, the Queen Victoria"; CSSG)c5 568, the queen consort Udumbará'; 6663oco oses so.8)-edo, “toking Rájasigha.' Here the order of words is the reverse of the English and the first word (which stands in its basal form) is in the attributive relation to the second. The above are also expressed thus, Easoo 8cc) asg (oe or නමැති) රාජනී, උදුම්බරා නම්වූ (නම් or නමැති) දේවී, and රාජසිංහ නම්වූ (නම් or නමැති) රජ්ජුරුවණට respectively. In the same way the river Thames, “James the son of a farmer, and John the tailor should be rendered in Sinhalese by තඇම්ස් ගඟ or තැම්ස් නම්වූ (නම් or නමැති) goes (lit. 'the river named Thames'), soa5(5a5256cs ges (or සූත්) ජේම්ස්, and ජෝන් නම්වූ (නම් or නමැති) මහන්නා respectively. In books, however, the words in apposition are sometimes found in the English order, as “e 8c336&s මේ මා නැගනියෝ කෘෂණජනාවෝ කිසි දුකක් ෙනාදන් &55a5,' 'my father, my younger sister here, Krishnajiná, is not used to any affliction"; “Sosca goal(58)&S esco assacs Scoéð G5IDɔR) Đasdaso,” “ my son, prince Jáliya, come here.”
289. The verb , to become,' ' to be, takes two nominatives, of which the first is the subject and the second the subjective complement of ?)" as 6 expose»ô) des 8c), *he became king; 89 Saxe5 86, “I became a (Buddhist) priest; a Geseosas 6coasq? did you turn thief?
(Vide $ $ 99-100 & 322.)
Accusative Case. 290. Transitive verbs govern Louns (or pronouns) in the accusative case, as 99 eeshasa aSco89, “I read (past) a book'; bese)S) ongo anoe ass8, he cuts grass'; “osed đ5) 6ôGcô23 SĐa gâe36xỳ,” “ the king goverms the earth by justice and law.”
The first subject is sometimes called “the direct subject" and the second, “the indirect subject."
† Vide $$ 102-103.

S 295 syntax. 423
291. Some transitive verbs take two accusatives, of which the first is the direct object (ega25 coš) and the other the indirect object (5&as 35)), i.e., the objective complement of the verb, as SS) as) Ges) 6 as Gaya acades 28, “I shall make you a rich man ; SPD SSSIG IISSS GRO
388&c., “can you convert copper into brass?'
292. Some causatives formed from transitive verbs also take two accusatives, as 38 9sja" S)ą zby 83, * I fed the boy with (boiled) rice; sig Cé) is sayas' sks at ŠS, * I made him feed the cattle with grass; "6s 63 as as a Geshas's, shall I give suck to this child?
293. Siue intransitive verbs take an accusative of kindred meaning, as é 625)e) & 323i &S, "e danced a dance ” ; ** නිෂ්ප්‍රෙයෝජනවූ හඞ හඬන්නාවූ මීට වඩා නුවණි &ts (38): 253), “there are no greater fools than myself who am crying in vain (lit. crying the vain cry).
2.94. Verbal nouns formed fron transitive verbs have the power if governing the accusative case, as 333. &3e) gas 25)&ece, 328, the slaughtering of cattle should be proibited; e.g. 2S3) egast 255&gao. 2 25, he is one who real's pigs.'
25. The place winither y me gases is p*:', i ti fire accusativej case, as (99 gases (or Giacos ) (565 co&, ‘ I went home’; as) g93ge (or csopGee), (SG5cáSc, "did you go to Galle?”; * රුක්නට නැෙගත් සාමුවෙj '' (කපු, සාමුවෝ රුක්නට XSDzGEDES), “ monkeys elimb trees ” ; “ SÉ3D6 S3 GASO 8&cs,' ' the ministers entered the king's palace'; sco c:3c5) óes zyó bGöG5dcč, "the officer approached the king' (lit. king's proximity").
Or more commonly ceaso, eodes 36, and G6&o respectively. it or genitive of the object as in Sanskrit, &c.
The dative case may also be assigned as in Tamil. Gogos and
co) in the examples are in their basal forms. The basal form may likewise do duty for any other case. (Vide $ 91.)


Page 228
424 SINIHAILESS GRAIMMAR. S 296
296. Duration of time is put in the accusative case, as SS) SSS ese eSSades esDoSS, * I tarried here five years ; ෙහෙතම විසිපස් අවුරුද්දක් රාජ කාතාන්‍යය කළේය, *he performed royal service twenty-five years; ' ' associoposa exanded 36.60 g SGS 668,” “for three months Buddha preached Abidam to the gods."
297. Extent of space is put in the accusative, as 89 esafeDaN (or es DeDa) &:5S, “ I ran a mille ” ; but in such a sentence as es© cadeo qã écosas Ces qu’SCfc3, this tree is a hundred feet high, 98 &cocos is in apposition with the subject Ceo. (Vide $ 308.)
298. The subject of a substantive clause governed by a verb or a preposition is generally put in the accusative case, as **මා රජයයි සිතා භයතෙනාගෙණ වදාලම(නව,” speak without fear of my being a king”; “6ase&Gab මා මෙහ4ෂධ පණඩිත නියාව තව නොදන්නාවන,'* * Kévatta does-not-yet-seem-to-know that I am pandit Mahaushadha'; ** මේ භරත කුමාරයෝ දසරථ රජ්ජුරුවන් ©ce.8 asco.55,' ' this prince Bharata says that king Dasaratha died; ' (), o&asoof g85, "I saw him going.'
299. The subject of a verb to which 3, 56), co, &ocşế5, &c. (denoting time when), is suffixed, is put in the accusative case with locative signification, as 6 Ce@êOAS) Sg6 got (58, when the sun rises, the darkness disappears' ; මා එනවිට හෙතෙම ගෙදර සිටියේය, * when I was coming (lit. * ann coming") he was at home" ; *ébasq®esas Cas කෙළිමින් සිටියදී ෙනාකල් වැස්සෙක් නැඟීය,” *one day when they were playing an untimely shower of rain fell’; ** මා ගියකල්හි සාමකුමාරයෝ ජීවත්වෙති,” * when I go (lit. went') the young-Sáma will revive' (lit. live").
80) (= 88o or Sigcao, 'like'), implies doubt. It has the force of "it is as if.' 85a)) = "the fact that,' ' that.'
if Colloquially acco83. ț Vide $ 273.

301 SYNTA). 425
NoTE.-The examples of the use of the accusative in the two previous sections and in such sentences as encoheed Cocoased asgonaco, "he was enraged like a cobra"; do e Gees ecs ce) Sac Gadgeae, "my master (or lord) too knows it as well as I, with the words. ened, oneda, oenol, Soc, &c., serve as examples of the 'metathesis of cases, the nominative case being logically appropriate in such sentences. (Vide $$ 55 and 304.)
300. The prepositions coacsa or goesoco, so or oc, උමදාසා, ගැණ, නිසා, පාසා or පතා, මිස, මුත්, ලවා, විනා, සඳහා, esae, coase and escot govern nouns (or pronouns) in the accusative case, as GS) to sceo ge)O &ges assos, “I will tell you a little about this; 3). Stos (82.33, Ses, so or හැර) අන් කිසිවෙක් මෙය කිරීමට කෙනාෙපාෙහාසත්ය, no one else except him is able (or competent) to do this '; GÐ eseç&Oɔ (eesde or Besɔ) FɔSID, “I came on account of this '; උඹ හින්දා (හන්දා, or නිසා) මට බොහොම වියදම් assics, “I had to incur much expense on account of you'; මා උදෙසා (or ගැණ) කිසිවෙක් වියදම් කෙනාකළේය, * no one put himself to expense on my account”; “abacs osesgoz.68 නිධානය නිසා (= පිණිස) රාජපුරුෂයන් යවූහ,” * then the king sent his men (lit. king's-men) for (i. e. to bring) the treasure-trove ; ඒ මිනිසා සිංහයෙක් ගැණ කදිම කථාවක් aSošice, the man narrated a fine story about a lion.'
30l. Nouns (or pronouns) governed by certain tran
sitive verhs in the accusative case take the termination 6), In classics O is generally omitted. Ex. 8 Osbos (se
q6 (or eigs), Sos, eas, and 5a)) are used in elliptical sentences after nouns (or pronouns) in the dative, ablative, and genitive cases, and then they govern the noun (or pronoun) suppressed. (Vide $271.)
if Sas), crosses and esse, are also used colloquially with the force of *as," as උඹ මෙවලාවට නා නිසා (හින්ඳා or හන්දා) මෙග් කාරණව වැර gap, as you did not come at the time (fixed) I was disappointed in my matter ;" ඔහු ඉන්න නිසා (හින්දා, or හන්දා) මම ඉස්සරහට (or dScoo) poses, as he is there (or present) I did not come forward (or out) ;' ඒක කලු නිසා (හින්දා, or හන්දා) ඔහු කැමතිවුකෙන් නැ, ''as it is black, he did not like (it)." These words are used after nouns also with the same force, as ()g scs 266 ozs. 26.e03 (sage, or 6&C) q8&idges 2Sco2 2S6e ar, 'as he is a headman (or government officer) we did not push (the matter) further (or take further steps)."


Page 229
426 SINIHAILESE GRAIMMAR. S 302
6eog868 co89 (or 25).és), “we beat (past) the thieves with sticks'; bobs) gagsabaeede && Sico, he worshipped (his) teacher'; 86 Ga)32)égè) (or Q-sSeafo dibe3 3), “don’t abuse (or scold) me.” ( Vide $ 331.)
NoTE.-There are many compound verbs which require the noun or pronoun governed by them to end in G). These may generally be treated as in the dative case. (Vidc $ 312.)
- Instrumental Case." 302. A noun (or pronoun) denoting the doer of an action, but not standing in the subjective relation to the predicate, is put in the instrumental case, as Da &ÖÉ333 SÐEESŠÒ ED6EH6 C3d6 cc, “this work was done by me; 33 aSada) &e)2) Scenesiosa), “believe the words I say '; “ 2S5& leged esas coč.” o what similitude las not been seen by poets.
3G 3. When a noun (or pronoun) denoting the doer of an action is the subject of a verb in the conditional mood, it is put in the instrumental case, as 3.g. p(se oa (96) ascsa) tell me if he were to come’; “&o &c.5% (itogea) as &cga of 28325,' ' if I relinquish (my) zeal, all will die"; “ «gei SG CÒ SO GSSDSDS) EöğE) SEDES,” “ we should live. each separately.” ( Vide $ $ 335-337.)
394. The prepositions facis) or dasa), Sags), 563, c393, g38, ca, 33333's govern the instrumental case, as (1) @බ්බද්දන් එක්ක (එක්ව Or හා) සමාගම් ෙනාපවත්වනු, do not associate with drunkards ; (2) S3) a) arg& d5&628, 'I shall come (along) with you”; (3) 6 & Gcs & 5533 (8G)328 (sence, “this house was built my me; (4) ජුවානිස් ඔහු සමග සිප්සලට ගියේය, 'Juvānis went to school with him; (5) “asse & ches ess,” who is like unto Buddha ?' (6) 6 crossoS) 6o Cooc39)co (or epo) 2Sc)3&Gece, he spoke with me.'
In uncontracted sentences the noun (or pronoun) followed by සා(or සහ), කෙමන්, සේ, කෝසයින්, වැනි, and චාගේ (or වගේ),
* Vide $$ 104-105.

S07) 8ΥΝΤΑΣ Κ. 427
like,' is put in the instrumental case. The word e3e) as or coe, like,' similar, is preceded by the instrumental or the dative, as a co832) or 08 es&38, like or similar to him. The letter so is sometimes prefixed to cosozo or ess).
NoTE-ese, though often used with the force of 'and' and therefore placed under conjunctions also, is in fact, a preposition governing the noun or pronoun which precedes it. Hence such a sentence as eeeoo esco 89.2 cSocog is incorrect and should be as coco 08) diseas, “he and I went (lit. 'with him I went).
Аихiliary Case.“ 305. A noun (or pronoun) denoting one who or that which assists the act of the agent is put in the auxiliary case, as Gop&ecises Geog&sa Goeses ast.8, a farmer cut a tree with an axe'; e;8 eSS &Gcg), “ we went on foot; dests 666esse adsoosa geosco, he stabbed a man with a knife”; “ceasa gaso escoales,' ' by means of kindness win-the-hearts of men ” ; znãGescóase as acco Gis), 'time is gained by activity; 960038) බොහෝ වටිනා"බඩුවලින් හා ඒවා බලණට ආවාවූ මිනිසුන් Goya. 88asgo&ce, “the palace was full of very costly things and people who came to see them.'
306. Nouns (or pronouns) having the signification of adverbs of manner are generally in the auxiliary case, as q essa 2).csco 88coas)ace, she accepted the present with pleasure'; 6:8 gasj9<äfers ébarde zog), 'we shali come soon'; beas)S) oceesaaloosa g8Gd, he is by-nature weak"; es) essees 6 cocoa ce)356, “I reached horne in good health ” ; එමෙනම මහත් කෙපරහරකින් නුවරට නික් 96&ce, he started for the town in a large procession.'
307. The phrase කරණකොටගෙණ (or කරණකොට) is used to convey the sense cf the auxiliary case, as Sgs කරණකොටගෙණ (or කරණමෙකාට) මෙය සිදුවිය, * this happened on account of him ; els) abo66es)306c)&é (or
* Vide $$ 106-107.


Page 230
428 SIN EHALESE GRAMMY AIR. S 308
26.66esoo) q8a see Csa)&es, on account of you we also receive punishment." Geage eso06.co.65 (or easa GAMɔ0) is also used with the same force. (Vide $ 107.)
308. Examples to further illustrate the uses of this case : GSSDCO 8Q es «Se3S ges’ GesɔSD868, “this is a book containing fifty pages' ; bos &68883 (or 6 da&Sey) croeso SD33, o it is replete with errors ; ” D ersöe ebeg Scales 25)2S)&G8, a church was built in his name'; Eggs&Ses (or 80.6a) reso go codes 8) as tasoaco, straw is of no use to us; aboes),S) 6)ség oades Say at 86 osé, he moves about in the disguise of a brahmin '; sales: 56&ay S5) gees 55, I became poor by drinking intoxicating liquor'; එතෙම අසු පිටින් (or අශවයා පිටින්) ගියේය, *he went on horseback'; 8 (06) eyega escs co8&, “we are flying through fear of him '; 63) eCes EdSa ga geo coasic sc6as a coas)cess Sesosoco, “the size of this carpet is 10 ft. long and 4 ft. broad”; (98) anabo &ay (or age ec,5a) 666, 'I looked through the window.'
Dative Case.*
309. The noun (or pronoun) denoting the recipient of anything is put in the dative case, as cp6a8d350pxdeGDe8 6 Glease 6 esp25)as g55, the teacher gave the pupil a book'; 3G ceasese).2s. 8c38, give me five cents."
310. Nouns (or pronouns) followed by the prepositions Đef and 8-SÍFesoț are trpated as in the dative, as SÐ වසභුය ඔහුට පින් පිණිස (= පිණට) දෙනලද්දේය," * this cloth was given him for the sake of merit (or for merit); මේ පොත ඔහුට යවන (or යවනු) පිණිස මට එවනලදී,
this book was sent to me to be forwarded to him.
o Vide $$ 108-109.
t This word is obsolete; it is equivalent to 86as.
* Observe the force of පිණිස in ** මහපුරිසා පිණස උපන් කුමරු,” the child who was born to the great personage”; “eedoc sco Édges Geo8&s," "as mustard in comparison with the Méru rock.'

S 313 **èYNTAX. 429
311. The suffixes q0, qed 800 and qSxf8D are used in the sense of 865es, to,' for the purpose of,' 'in order that, * for,' as ඒ මහලු සත්‍රිතොමෝ කුලියට වැඩකරයි, * the old woman works for wages'; Sosasoosao co-ede) 9Cs25 coo q66esges, “I ordered the headman to arrest the prisoner; 6806 seasoo ozaas)6 eico, the thieves attempted to run away"; “eo8&O Sassass," he started for war."
312. There are other uses of the dative than those above noticed, and they are here illustrated by a few examples: see &&o: aoeste, o what do you want?; ófsc3 Cóéjecê SDS9 Bassoc:Sasso SN es SESDesco, “ I had a dream last night o (yesterday night to-mea-dream appeared); C &G ecos, he is afraid of me"; &ge as Goéed ascoo ass).58, * I named him Carolis' (to-him Carolis having said name placed) ; ඔහු නිසා මට මහත් විපතක් සිදුවිය, *on account of him a great calamity befell me '; &G assaesyce Saba, pray, pardon me' (to-me pardon-if-done it-is-good); age escoes co88, “I struck him a blow' (to-him a-blow Istruck); මට ඒක කරතැකි (or කරණට ඈකි or සුළුවනි), * I can do it' (to-me ic to-do it-is-possible); 66 Sge &ce SG, “I became indebted to him'; “GS) eGS GesQJea)S),' I invoke a blessing on this house" ; "Sed DSS dcod 8-ofesa," make obeisance to the great; SS G beyo56, *I agreed to it"; 6) 68: 259ass8 63 asce8, tell me what you want; e) aSasao ete quesasa Gqe), listen to what I say;' assae&age esoes G 2)osose), “curse no one'; DS) og S9 OOK28SSNad6de95, “I thanked him.” (Vide Syntax of the Acc. and Gen. cases-S $ 295, 301, 318-320.)
Ablative Case.* f
313. The ablative case limits the action of the agent, as 8e08)as goes ess etess, “an ape fell from a tree'; මිනීමරුවා රටින් ජෛනරපනලද්දේය, *the murderer was
o Vide $$ 110-111.


Page 231
430 SINHALESE GRAMMAB S 314
banished the country.' This use of the ablative may be termed the ablative of separation.”
314. When one thing is selected from a number of things, the noun (or pronoun) expressing the latter is put in the ablative case, as é85ÒeGSSIGAGIES ĠEcɔɔ ɔdɔ GC3325) ess)oco, the elephant is the largest (animal) of quadrupeds ; 69asagaas coS8c33 2.5g, who is the cleverest of them (or these ) (of-these the-clever-one who) This use of the ablative may be termed the ablative of selection.'
315. Nouns (or pronouns) denoting time within which an action is performed are put in this case, as 99 es Sco zSasi èS, “ I will come in a week'; G9)coo Seson&cezSS coas)o gaeace, “the boy answered in a minute.”
316. The prepositions (525)as and gaseo convey the sense of the ablative case, as gē3ce GTDɔe GD &3D zoge) Si çasfēĐɔ S83, the train runs from Colombo to Kalutara.' (lit. as far as Kalutara'); මුල පටන් අග දක්වා පොත කියවා 666, 'I perused (lit. having-read saw) the book from beginning to end”; FÐIÐ GEDɔGG esDordo Dessad6* G5 Dzsf (S6c8, “I went from Galle to Kandy' (lit. “great or chief city, i.e. “the capital').
Genitive Case.f
317. The genitive is the case of the proprietor, as in S)Gle SS)è38co SO32S)Sco, “my hat was lost'; SSGle otos.scot se (5a))cog58, “I did not take his walking stick’ : ඒ ගෙහ අත්තක් සුලඟට කැඩී වැටුනේය, *a branch of that (or the) tree was broken by the wind and fell down'; අෙන් ඇඟිලිවලට වඩා පයේ ඇඟිලි ෙකාටය, *the toes (lit. toes of the feet) are shorter than the fingers' (lit. “ fingers of the hand”). (Vide $ 294.)
The proper geographical name is occoasacc geos. G) 386 and ga) bao ge)ó are the common terms for 'capital.' † Vide $ 112. Also coosasco in books.

s320) SYNTAK 43
318. Examples of the genitive with the termination 8 : “ Seeb&G spot,” “the teacher of the three worlds'; ලඬකාව ඉන්දියාවට දකුණෙන් පිහිටා තිබෙන දිවයිනකි, Ceylon is an island situated at the south of India'; &ex eageabe assos 696ceig, “what friends to one to whom there is no wealth?’ “bessasbe (5&Sesota,' ' what enemies are there to him who is benevolent?' &69 esses: දරයෝ තුන්දෙනෙක් ඉඳිති. * I have three brothers' ; මට පොතක් තිබේ (or ඇත්තේය), ' I have a book'; ඔහුට asscoes Cesaolao, a son was born to him"; 30 esda& SeedSci, "what is the cause of it?'
319. The genitive is sometimes used in the sense of the ablative case, as ** පැලලුප් නුවරට රජගහ නුවර සත් යොත් (5.82s," “the city of Rajagaha is seven yoduns from the city of Pelalup '; කලුතර ෙකාළඹට හැතැක්ම විසිපහකට ඈතින් 85.86c8a), “Kalutara is situated (lit. was situated) twentyfive miles from Colombo'; '69 Sass eedange 886C asco gas) gocs," “the Brahma's world is very distant from this world of men." In the above examples “exeged hege),” “6 essaea)0," and “ sacsiascoo" instead of being put in the ablative case, as ebzege:3 gêD858, Gadoceãðard, and GG33zADGAcaiad, are put in the genitive.
320. The genitive is used in the sense of the ablative before 863 (more') when it is introduced to make a comparison, as Geo688) SG 8a) Soc3, he is younger than I'; ooosa assage 86), Gcaco, gold is more valuable than silver.'
NoTE-38) is sometimes dropped for the sake of brevity, as eas 80 ces8, it (or that) is taller than this; scoso secepo dee8,
the dog is bigger than the cat."
The above examples (except the first two) may also be treated as in the dative case. The use of the genitive suffixes terminating in 8 is common in the Kandyan district, e. g., Sasao 8x8 (= adena 88), 'the fence of the garden'; Ce250 saya (- 6coSecs
gord»), “Malhámi's son.”


Page 232
432 sI NEKALKS GRAMMAR. S 321
321. The genitive suffixes terminating in Ocas are used only of persons, animals, and personified objects and éỞ of inanimate objects. (Vide S 112 and p. 127.)
322. It is usual in phrases such as assacsco, “milk pot'; 83.38 coogo.g6 toago, “to four men' to assign the genitive case to the first word. In phrases like the first, the first word, which stands in its basal form, may be better treated as an adjective qualifying the second word or as in apposition to it ; but in phrases like the second, the second word or expression, to which the proper case endings are added, should be treated as in apposition to the first, which in oblique cases assume the form of the accusative plural and in the nominative the usual plural ending proper
to it.
Locative Case.*
323. The locative case expresses the site or receptacle of any object, as “dges S330 as 8,' in that city there was a king'; 82 gas 882 go 66e (or 3ods) oscoeg, 'bear in mind the advice given by me; SS apogee &6 &S, “I am coming from Tagalla' (lit. " having been in Tangalla”).
324. The time when is put in this case, as ebgeoS) escS3 coased 69as peace, he came here last week."
Remarks.
ger There are some dificulties with regard to the acc., aux., dat, gen, and loc. cases, when they appear to beinterchangeable. The diffculty in respect of the acc., dat. and gen. cases chiefly arises from the ending SD being in common to them. The empkoyment of the dat. case, which was originally expressed by the gen. (vide footnotef on p. 350), and afterwards by the gen, acc., and the loo. has in recent times become very common, and words ending in 8 and having the force of the acc. (or gen. in a few cases) may now be fairly treated as in the dative. (Vide $$ 295, 301, 318-320.) One case is sometimes used in the sense of another. The student can easily overcoune these difficulties by thoroughly understanding the proper functions of the
o Vide $ 113.

$26), YNTAX K. 433
different cases and the exact sense in which they occur in any particular passage. A few illustrations follow : aesafícios (gen, of location) Db8D, “the eastern boundary”; arouoco4ÍS60 (gen., -é885að abl. or -86.loc.) 880 (Soseo gabo,' the land situated on the east"; 6.8acy 63ecozas (gen. in the sense of aua.) Oeboot SBec90 (dat. in the sense of aua.) case, 'I bought a hundred rupees' worth of books'; oaesthoods (or OS) loc, or Oebeepte)6) dat.) oc926Bass, *kaving gone trading'; **සුවඳ පැන් සොළොස් කලයකින් (auz, modern කලයක් occ.) නා,” "having bathed sixteen pots of scented water'; '68 assodanao Ex8630 (gen. or dat, or 838 assoces gen.) 6469,” “I am (lit. became") king to (or of) the inhabitants of Kási"; “soceas Des-Sega (or 6egocs gen., modern deg9 gen. ordat.) Coq ozsocozs cea," "a son was born to the great king Sudovun”; “ages osasyo6ás (loc. or Oryolósofo abl, or simply Dofocadaro abl. modern) ease:Soaes Otoese 886ed eg,' 'one of them became the great king Poksi'; &)909 oxSSOCSS (loc., or simply &)9636) dat.. modern) qigoezabad, "out of compassion for them'; 'Obe ages asses (loe. or simply geoco&s abl. modern) agó peocaso ocots,' ' they are going to hear Buddha's sermoras' (lit. 'to hear the word at on from) Buddha”); “oçEDg Dh (acc. or Deocarpað abl. modern) es4ficosas be&o," “the goddess asked me a question.'
325. The nominative and accusative absolute are commonly used, e.g. A6 Coco agg concs es)05cs, “the flood having risen the tract of fields was damaged'; fees ocea gas &o esco Cebasebo, on seeing a lion I was seized with fear.' But sentences such as (1) “the general being slain his soldiers fled and (2) the plaintiff having been absent the case was non-suited,' are rendered in Sinhalese by (1) සේනාපතියා මරණිණුලැබූ (or මැරුම්කන්) කල්හි ඔහුගේ හේවායෝ පලා ගියාහුය (lit. * when the general was slain his soldiers fled') and (2) oz8666 assogos නා (or ෙනාපාමිණි) බැවින් නඩුව නිෂප්‍රභා කරණලදී (it. “as the plaintiff did not come the case was nonsuited') respectively.
Adjective.
826. A phrase (or a clause) may be used as an adjective to qualify a word indirectly, as “ecsarovo agends ases se oespó gaso Seas qceboló9,” “having seen this thief going away with the two bulls yoked together,


Page 233
434 sINHALESE GRAMMAR. S 327
I pursued and seized him; 6 63a Sge) eace ga8c3 e5 8ascoes 85, the string of pearls which was given to him by me is worth a hundred pounds'; here ගොන් බෙදන්නා බැඳගෙණ යන and මා විසින් ඔහුට 6GeoCs are used as adjectives qualifying Sesoa5 and SASDG respectively.
327. Any noun in its crude form may be used as an adjective, as 825ed asce, the human body; Gesa cae, * the book-depôt ” ; GD &bɔG GMcGoãGao, “ the cocoanut ”; 5g6z 66), Scas, “the glass bottle'; 9g Sec, “the ring-finger.'
Pronour.
328. Pronouns" agree with the nouns for which they are used in gender, number, and person, as “88088,
· මෙවන් පටන් පණඩිතයන් තෙක් කෙරහි ආලය හරුව : මූ අද es83 9 gas);6&ce,” “O chief, from this day leave off the (i. e. thy) attachment to the pandit; he is, from this day, my Son '; ඒ මිනිහාගේ තෙරjගය බලවත්වූ හෙයින් ඔහු ආරෝග්‍ය ශාලාවට (or ඉස්පිටිතාලයට) යැවීමු, * as the man's disease was serious we sent him to the hospital."
329. Care should be taken by the student to use appropriate pronouns. Section 149 will help hirian in this direction.
Vide $ $ 273-325, which for the most part affect
pronouns as well.
Pronouns are sometimes used somewhat in the fashion of relative pronouns, e.g. යමක් මාවිසින් ඉල්ලන ලද්දේද එය මට දෙව, 'give me what (as "that which ) I asked for' (any-thing by-me was-asked, that to-me give). Here caDes and éòao are correlatives, (Vide $$ 145 , and 346). The pronouns as and 6 are sometimes used before other pronouns to add stress to the latter, and then they partake the force of relative pronouns, e.g. **ඒ මට රජ්ජුරුවෝ සතුටුව අදිකාරම් දුන් sheda,' 'the king being pleased gave me who (so behaved) authority; eề Scoco 8ãẽ}6.53 qó CG)oe)ç: ? *is it on you who (were doing so well, &c.) that this calamity fell
The particles GeoGS, oneoel, and as are sometimes used as pronouns, e. g. “ NeoGAÐ E3Əoes,” “he took (his) stand”; “a9 &ODO

S 384) sNTA, 43s
ᏤeᏛᏱ. 330. Transitive verbs govern nouns (or pronouns) in the accusative case, as boss) ca 5862S6 ceae, he threw a stone”; es AS GASOɔDóƏD, “ do not kill animals” ; éòEMOoÐ a)a qaeo8)2S63, he eats boiled-rice."
331. The suffix () is often added to the accusative governed by such verbs as 82e, “to beat; ZoS)3 or 88, worship'; Goes, beat" ; 28, cause to eat; Goose, “abuse'; 83, pierce, butt'; 6-65, scold,” “abuse'; sco or co, pray,' 'beseech'; 63, shoot' (with an arrow). In ancient classics the suffix & in such cases is generally omitted. The two forms sometimes convey different meanings: e.g., cocas cové5, “I pelted a stone'; octase) co85, “I struck a stone'; “s), 882 668 reorg," who art thou that shot me (with an arrow)?' So 5dee 688 assoste, who art thou that shot (an arrow) at me." (Vide $ $ 30l and 312.)
832. Some intransitive verbs take an accusative of kindred meaning, which may be called the cognate accusative. (Vide $ 293.)
333. The intransitive verb , to be,' 'become, takes two nominatives. (Vide $ 289.)
334. Intransitive verbs when changed into causatives become transitive and govern nouns (or pronouns) in the accusative case, as 88 Gebog eaces as 8088, “I planted a cocoanut plant' (lit. 'I caused a cocoanut plant to stand'); esas) ga)ē-edo be, “do not make the boy cry’; secocoogeo egg 56.83, the horse-keeper walks the horse' (lit. the horse-keeper causes the horse to walk”). (Vide $ 154.)
asSoo (6 bad exas) and860 eas," “they all (or every one of them) being frightened are coming to obtain my pardon also."


Page 234
436 sINHALEs E GRAMMAR. ($333
Mood.
335. The conditional (or subjunctive) mood expresses doubt as to whether the action will take place or not, as os 8966&es eso, e.g6, if he swear I too (will) swear;" *මා වීයයි ඇරපුමවාත් සියල්ලෝ නසිති' * if I relinquish exertion (or zeal) all (will) die'; pg 28 speano Cao Cafe) easoa)6,' I shall let you know if the ship arrive to-day;' **නිසරු දෙකත. බොහෝ බිජු වපුළද (= ත්) ඵල විපුල දෙනා e83,” “although much seed is sown in an unfertile field, the produce will not be much.” (Vide foot-note on p. 185.)
Verbs followed by co(or a)2a or cogs and cos) are generally in the indicative, but they bear the sense of the conditional (or subjunctive) mood. (Vide $ 168.)
336. The conditional mood is used before cas, as (or ඇකි), යුතු, මැනව (or වි), මනාය, මෙයෙහකි, without the suffixes Geopo, (OO, go, added to the verb, as a 58s do age estaseasoe, “it could be done by you'; 68 eas co &Da46c3, “I can give it’; C@SO Sosao Sq, o can you write?' ee 639 &ge) as ga3, this letter should be given to him; esco &SaaS (9.80, please accept this' 69co zoe Oa))c5, it is proper to do this"; geesAero gease 6.3685, it is good to assist the poor' (to-thepoor assistance if-done it-is-good). Parts of the defective verb ees, 'to be possible' also require the conditional mood before them, as abscoo Googes)5, 'I am unable to go there.'
NoTE.-95, apa, masos, are sometimes used vith ebas (or ඔන්), as කළෙහ3න් (or කළොත්) මැනවි ; දුන්ෙනාත් (or
Gadearoa) ocDeMeoES; &c.
337. The conditional mood is also used when the yerb is required to indicate time when, as 85 cceeo Agesicles aposses, when the sun rises the multitude of stars vanishes (or disappears)"; “oeeed 63got වණීට නරෙකස් පහළවූ නියාව කල්පනා කරන් කරත් geoscoso)goods GS) 8tgo),” “when the king so

S 340) 5ΥΙΝΕΑΣ κε 487
continued ruminating on his getting grey hair, a burning sensation kindled within (him)”; “é9 é80 osod adcs coa asgg968 (Sa,” ' the nobleman becane pale as tino
passed.'"
Perвоп.
338. The endings proper to the three persons of verbs are often suffixed to verbal nouns, as “OO 66) seas) acces කෞනම් කෙගගාන් දෙන්නා බැඳගෙණ යන මේ සොරා දැක ලුනු 6) GeogozSS," “I looked here and there, and seeing this thief taking away the two oxen yoked together pursued and seized (him) ': ** පෙරත් තෙතj අකුසල් කොට යතින්නිඩ උපන්ෙනහි වේද, දැන් වනාහි නැවතත් අකුසල් කරන් oads," “thou, having committed sins in former times too, art born a she-demon, is it not (= edg)?; and now again dost thou commit sins ?" (Vide $ 341.)
339. The verbal suffixes proper to the three persons are sometimes added to nouns (and adjectives) terminating a sentence whose predicate is suppressed, as “ 69 65dge baucas Osogos," “I am the king's mother”; “q80s නුඛවහන්සේට එ පරිද්දෙන්ම මිත්‍රයම්හ.” *we are alao likewise friends of your highness.” (Vide $ 287.)
Тетев. 340 The present tense has several uses, viz.:- مہ، “ء (a) It expresses a single act at the present time, as a 4SO 858, she cooks food (or “she is cooking focd); coaf 846 as3, the ox eats grass' (or “the ox is eating grass')
(b) It expresses custom or habit, or what is universally true, as easood engages) Sagoece offloess, in the wood
In classics verbal nouns with 8 (= "said") affixed to them are sometimes used with the force of the cond. mood, e.g. “Gesce6 on cóefocado co8af BādēĐ đSao:8 (= Boas or c8a630) aæd8as DSQos oed adds aso qubgg," "will the maned royal lions walk about eating grass like oxen and buffaloes, even if they (or although they may) suffer from
hanger?'


Page 235
438 SNACS GRAMMAR. (S 341
many beasts live; esosco 3866) esco-95, truth (will) always prevail; “g&agoos) (602S6es,' 'the wise (will) not get angry."
(c) It is used to express futurity and certainty, as * රජ්ජුරුවෝ දැනුබවහන්ෙස් හා කථාකොට, සිටයාකෙනනි, @තා පට තරම් ආසනයක් බලා හිඳුවයි කියති ; එසේ නුබවහන්සේ හුන් කල්හි මම එමි, එවිට මම නුබවහන්සේගේ මුන බලමි,” the king will speak with your honour and say, O chief, look for a seat suitable to you and sit down. When your honour has so seated yourself, I will come; I will then behold your honour's face'; “ SasS5 að SFS gaf SGS as geeses 683,' 'there will be a king named Milifidu gifted with keen wisdom.'
(d) It is used in quoting authors, whether living or dead, as අටුවාචාරීන්වහන්සේලා ඒ ගැණ මෙලෙස් කියති, *the venerable commentators say about it as follows”; “oes goea); GS cooke &es aScoo,” “the king says by this stanza.” This is not of frequent occurrence. (Vide p. 451.)
(e) It is used in lively narratives and may then be called the Historic Present, as “besges 255coali)&age 86) නිවටහු මහත් නිවට පිරිස් පිරිවරා නාලන්දාගෙයහි වෙසෙති.” “at that time the Nigantha named Nigantha Náthaputra was living (lit. is living") in Nalandá, surrounded by his INigantha fraternity :' **ඔවුන් අතුරෙන් වැඩිමාලු පුතනුවෝ 6S) essessos) Gaas,' 'of them the eldest son was named (lit. “is named) Rémapandita.
341. The verb is sometimes used in the future form in lieu of the present, as “d suggeeses esoa558) George66 eeeegas&co," “the shadow of the gem appears in the pond '; ** එළුවා ගෙණ මාස බල්ලා කන්නේය ;* බල්ලා esco.6 opes bab&o as)&eace,' ' the dog eats the flesh
o These may also be taken as verbal nouns. (Vide $$ 276 & 338.)

$44) SYNTAK 43
brought by the goat; the goat eats the grass brought by the dog.'
NoTE.-The examples given to illustrate the last three uses of the present tense in S 340 and the use of the future tense given above, and other anomalous uses of the different moods, tenses, numbers, and persons of verbs, which are sometimes found especially in poetical compositions, serve also to illustrate the 'Metathesis of verbs.'
(Vide § 55.)
Reported Speech.
342. ln written Sinhalese in quoting a speech the direct form is universally adopted, when the exact words of the speaker are given, as “&o b&oad 623acoe)" 3 6s2Gos aSce, he said, Do not go until I come’; “SS) (Scoo geozo d6' 3 Sce, he said, I would come to-morrow morning.” ( Vide $ 351.)
343. The indirect form is seldom used : bg)S) & s365.c23 Sce, he said that he saw me' ; boss) Geo) besto Geo26.66526&c., he promised that he would come to-morrow' (or “he promised to come to-morrow'). These may be expressed directly thus:-ébess) “&& 6) දුටුවෙමි.” යි කීය, *, he said 1 saw you” ; එතෙතම ** මම මෙහට එමි ” යි පොරොන්දුවුනේය, *he promised I will conne to-morrow.' Colloquially the indirect form is more commonly used.
Conjunction.
344. The conjunctions q, SY, GD&O3, and DOS, are generally used in couples, as egg go&scog, the husband and the wife; bo.8) as Soco&oes, the goats and the sheep; Bob 6ed abo Geod, either the father or the son ” ; S&oSOSOC FÉBGEDA, “ either to-morrow or the dayafter-to-morrow.' When several words are required to be connected by conjunctions, the conjunction is inserted after each word. The repetition of the conjunctions c and as is however unnecessary when the word eo&, “ et cetera” or some other word expressing appositional relation to the


Page 236
440 SINHAIL SE: GRAMI MAB. (S 345
words to be coupled by the conjunctions, is used: e.g., කඩදාසි, තින්ත, පැන ආදි ලියන උපකරණ, *paper, ink, pen, and other writing articles'; Sojas 6A also eco&cs ots) occ 6age, having sold all things, viz., cattle, gardens, fields, and houses'; be&g ogošcoa screase cats) &OdessDç803, “the three persons, viz., herdsman. farmer, and washerman.' The conjunctions are sometimes omitted even when such words are not employed, as “aba C&es 6es දරුවන් ආදීවූ දෙන ඇතුන් අසුන් ඊෙදාලි කුනම් නැගී oSolass ecoscost o8,' 'in days to come let no kings and other persons go by this place on (lit. "having ascended) elephants, horses, and in palanquins and litters.'
345. These conjunctions connect the same case, mood, and tense. (Vide note on p. 332.)
Correlative Eapressions. 346. co&seq, belied, “in what manner, in that manner'; ab58)2C,825) as, until what time, till that time'; 62s)(see, dbod, in what manner, in that manner'; 6&Soes-63, beSeá, how much, so much. Other correlatives may be formed by prefixing croSD, GDzs, Grado, é, or éð to other words, as shown above. (Vide footnotes on pp. 416 and 434.)
Order of Words in a Sentence. 347. In poetry and semi-poetical prose, especially in the former, no uniform order of words in sentences is adhered to. The order given below is that in which words are used in elegant and chaste prose writings, and may be adopted in modern prose.
(a) The principal subject of the sentence comes first. (b) Then the object.
(c) Then the predicate, which is always put last in a sentence. Ex. boos) Coeoes Ot8, he slaughtered (or killed) a pig'; SS ga) eas, “I know you.'

፴ 847] SYNIAK, 441
(d) Words expressive of time when are generally used before the subject; past participial clauses are also sometimes similarly used. Ex. Cocá asg Geas (or ag&ag eas) eleases, a strong gale prevailed yesterday"; 8 p.64xecs gen) SS) es4888, “I was gratified to hear that news.” (Vide $ 352.)
(e) In sentences where the substantive denoting the doer of the action is put in the instrumental case, it is placed before the subject, as **ඒ පණඩිතයන් විසින් සක්දෙව්රජ e8) esosceece," even Sakra, the king of gods, was defeated by the pandit' (by-the-pandit Sakra the-king-ofgods even was-defeated); and sometimes after it, as “68 ce33co za 8833 33jesoGdeig,” "by whom was this artifice levised (lit. “ known ’)?” (this artifice by-whom was-known?). ༣ །
(f) The adjective is always placed before the noun which it qualifies.
(g) The adverb is generally placed before the verb which it qualifies, as bees) SGC36 ess cous, “he beat the dog soundly; es&ocoa 2 deazygesa, “ speak loud.' But not always observed: 6.e526 Gesés Goo {4G6&ce, the thief slowly entered the house'; so 2588 escogas co89, “I gave him a hard blow; becos) අවඬකලෙස තම යුතුකම් ඉෂටකරයි, * he does his duty honestly.'
(h) Substantives in the vocative case are generally used first, as ** යාලුව එසේවීනම් අප එතර ලවයි කීය,” “he said, Friend, if it is so, (please) transport us to the other bank.' But sometimes at any part of the sentence, as “&gSea, ess," “we will stand, lord'; “ GS)36ed acas es&as& easoe, teasas,' 'lord, may (you) live a long time”; “e.8 (= q8) assee Googé, es&&g,' why, Tissa, are you crying?'


Page 237
442 SNBALCS GRAMMAR (S 348
() Prepositions are always put after the substantives which they govern, as Se 60 esco d56c89, “I went with him; 3) co-683) aS63s 68.6268, 'I do not know anything about you.'
(i) Conjunctions when joining words or phrases are put after them.
(k) Interjections are always placed at the beginning of a sentence.
(l) Conditional and adverbial clauses and prepositional and adverbial phrases are generally placed at the commencement of a sentence, as & Gesas) gege&as 6.232 6c8), “if he should ask for the book, don't give (it)"; “b සමතෙයහි එ නුවර වූලනි බුහමඳතත රජපුරුවෝ රජකරන් aes,' 'at that time the king Chilani Brahmadatta was reigning (lit. “is reigning") in that city; 2) 55es) 6& &cgc. 63g5cs, “all this happened on account of you.'
(m) The pronouns take the order of 3rd person, 2nd person, and 1st person (vide $ 280). Sometimes their order is different, as **රප්පුරුවෝ මාත් නුබවහන්සේන් දක්නා කැමැත් 825," “the king is desirous of seeing your honour and myself.'
Syntaac of Colloquial Sinhalese. 348. (a) Noun (or pronoun) denoting the doer of any action expressed by a finite verb, a verb in the conditional (cr subjunctive) mood, a present or past part. adjective, a verb indicative of time when, &c., is put in the nominative case, (e.g. මම කීවා, මම කීවොත්, මම කියන දේ, මම කී දේ, මම ඒබව කියද්දී, මම කීවාම, මම එහෙම කීවාට මොකද, &c.
(b) (2S, him,' and 823, them,' are used in modern Sinhalese for the nominative case.
(c) The finite verbs ending in 28) in the present tense, and es, c52, or p in the past, are not inflected for number and person. These forms are, however, verbal nouns. The

$ 850) SYNTA. 443
verbal nouns ending in 68, God, and soa, as quge, S8ed, galaea, e55aea, are also used both in the singular and plural without variation. Their plurals (ending in 68, 6cs or &ozo, as as&d, dS5God, ca)&easo) are also occasionally used,
For other colloquial peculiarities, vide $$ 181-184, 198, 354,&362] صمم
The syntax of the book language explained in the preceding sections is generally applicable to colloquial speech in other respects.
ANALYSIs AND PARSING. 349. A.uaiysis and Parsing are unknown in Sinhalese grammar. They will therefore be treated below as in English. A knowledge of them will greatly assist the student in understanding the construction of seriter:ces.
ANALYss. Simple Sentences. (1) boss 63e3 &536c85, he is a resident of Colombo.' ノ・。
Subject ... 0 ... එකෙනම. Predicate ... Os ) ... (GaëÖ.) Subjective compenaeut of pedicate ... වැසිමෙයකි. Attributive adjunt:t of the complement of pre
dicate ... O A R As 8 ... .తిబాeషే
(2) &S) oases (GES)ge6, 'I reduced gold to A.:
Subject ... ve ... මම. Predicate ... he ... ఈజGక్రశ్. Complement of predicate a ... : gë. Object ... 8 a ... රත්රන්,
350. Complea Sentences. (3) ** එලාලරජ දුටුගැමුණුරජ සටනට ආ බව අසා මෙදවන දවස් සනනයාහ සනනඩව මහාපවීත නම් ඇතු පිටට පැන නැඟී දෙමළ මහ සෙනග පිරිවරා අවුත් වන,” * King Eléla, having heard that the king Dutugemuil came to fight, put


Page 238
444 SNALS GRAMMAR S 35)
on (his) armour, and mounting the elephant Maháparvata came, attended by the great Tamil army, and encamped on the second day.'
Subject ... es ... 65. Attributive adjunct of subject ... bc. pe. Predicate 8 ' ... ba).
1. අසා. 'ഝേ 2. සනනඬව. Subjective complements of predicate .....× 3. පැනනැඟී.
4. පිරිවරා. 5. q894o9. Adverbial adjunct of predicate ... ෙදවන දවස්.
Ο Ο. 8 鰓點鬍 ܡge .1 Object of 2. O&O)68 ess).
3. eacd3 ... 808. 4, 88586 0 ... Ghog). Aಳ್ಲ { object ... l. ಹಾಕಿ ge.
Junct of ith r 2. { 2. Speסי. (a) Substantive clause in objective relation to “ esse.” Subject ... O UN O ... 66. Attributive adjunct of subject ... geog-e. Predicate A ... 2 (= e2e). Adverbial adjunct of predicate ... ... Cocao.
NoTE.-1. Observe that participial clauses when rendered in English assume the force of attributive adjuncts, although in Sinhalese they may be better regarded as subjective complements of the predicate.
2. S8 is a noun equivalent to thc singlish “that' indicating a substantive clause. It is indirectly governed by “coco" in the above sentence. In analysis this and other words similarly used may be advantageously treated as the conjunction “that' in English and may be left unnoticed. It is a peculiarity in the language to change the predicate in the substantive clause indicated by 68, to a participial adjective qualifying DBD. (Vide $ 266.) Such clauses may also be treated as substantive phrases.
351. **ඉක්බිති ඒ බඩු හා සමග ඔහු දැක කිපියාවූ රජ් ජුරුවෝ * මේ මුකතාහාරය තොප් කෙසේ ගතිද? යි කෙනාවි
o epSOO3 and, 63o3D are also similarly used. The colloquial equivalent is Dco.

351) NA A : 445
චාරණ * මොහු ගෙණ ගොස් දකුණු වහසල් දොර සමීපයෙහි දිවස්නුළ හිඳුවාපියව” යි කියා විධානකළහ,” * Afterwards the king, irritated at seeing him with the goods, without inquiring How didst thou get this pearl string, gave order, Take and impale him at the southern gate.'
Subject m O ... óeðgótoð}. Attributive adjunct of subject » ඒ බඩු භූ සමග ඔහු
දැක කිපියාවූ. Predicate ... Ba), anae as.
1. විචාරා.
Subjective complements of predicate ... { 2. කියා.
1. to predicate : gas
器 Adverbial adjuncts "" 2. to the 1st com
plement of the predicate ga.
1. of the 1st complement of
predicate ... Ond ge)2Siero9 603 6cosmosod Object Z OAZToled caseSiq (a).
2. 2nd . ©g ( Gാd.
හිඳුවා පියව (b). (a) Substantive clause in objective relation to “segs."
Subject ... ..... OAOAe. Predicate ... O ... cods. Adverbial adjunct of predicate ... esseed. Object ... ... &0ɔóco.
1. Attributive adjuncts of object ... { GS)
2. 9వారు. (b) Substantive clause in objective relation to **කියා.”
Subject ... O ... (කෙතාපි or ෙනෂි.) Predicate ... O. : ... හිඳුවාපියව.
1. ono-6. 2. മാd. 1. දකුණු වහස Adverbial adjuncts of predicate ... @දාර සමීපයෙහි,
2. Sedge. Object ... One ... oOoga
Subjective complements of predicate {
NoTE.-Such icles as 8, 8. , &c., are not taken into consideration in analysis.


Page 239
446 SINEIALES GRAMMAER. S 352
PARsING.
352. ** එ බස් අසා දුටුගැමුණු රජ සතුටුව සේනාවට පුසාද දී සන්නාහ සනනඩව සටනට නික්මුනාහ,” *having heard those words the great King Dutugemunu was pleased, and, giving presents to the army and putting on (his) armour, departed for the battle.'
e), pronoun, used as an adjective, qualifying “aed."
De3, common noun, pl. number, fem. gender,o acc. case ; governed
by '' peo2.'
gas), past part of the verb ses; a subjective complement of the
finite verb “ 25zsgaeae).
coue-F, proper noum, sing. number, masc. gender, nom. case ; in 9 prop تعهده حة و y 8.
attribute relation to 'osed.' 6-3, common noun, sing. number, masc. gender, nom. case ; in
subjective relation to “ 53ass cope." as 38, past part. of cooga; a subjective complement of “ Sass
නාහ." GedeopĐO, collective noun, pi. Viumber, fem. gender, dat. case ; in
adverbial relation to “ 8.” gese, common noun, pl. number, masc. gender, acc. case ; governed
by “a." 8, past part. of c.; a subjective complement of “23ess Coco." csaparopea, commom inclin, sing. number, masc. gender, acc. case ;
governed by “ es cocoadë).” escaya)5), past part. of (383&pag; a subjective complement of
** නික්මු නගාහ.” æ:Daroo, cormon moun, sing, number, getiter gender, dat. case ; in
adverbial relation to "o őðacë axo3 cro.” &c.3:33, ini raisitive verb, indicative mood, past tense, 3rd person, pi. Number (in furm, singular in sensc); in predicative ration ito “ dó.”
DOM. Bháshai-ritiya. 353. To acquire a competent knowledge of the Sinhalese Idiom (soé) 2255ci) the student should read the writings of standard authors, study the colloquial usages of the language, and, above all, gain a practice in thinking in
o It would not be improper to assign the neuter gender to all inanimate nouns. (Tide S 81.)
 

S354) 8ΥΝΤΑΧ. 447
Sinhalese. An Englishman will say (1) “I have a book, (2) where is the dog?" (3) “this is my hat, (4) “he fell into a well and died, (5) “tell him to come soon'; while a native will express the same ideas in this strain : (1) “to-me a-book is’ (SO SSS)as SG D), (2) “the-dog where?' (DGG) Szo), (3) “this my hat" (SS SGcs gasaesscoco), (4) he in-a-well having-fallen died' (beze) Gçeo e 8 96eco), (5) “to-him to-come tel” (Geo beate 2Soaesa). These examples are sufficient to show the vast difference in the idioms of English and Sinhalese, and the difficulties a beginner, unacquainted with oriental languages, has to experience in the study of the latter. Tamil and Sinhalese idioms are nearly identical: a person acquainted with the idioms of the one will find no difficulty in mastering those of the other.
The order of words, which forms one of the chief difficulties connected with idioms, has been sufficiently explained in S347, which should be carefully studied before commencing to read this chapter. Many peculiarities of the language, which come within the range of this chapter, have already been noticed in the preceding part of this book, and the sentences occurring therein will illustrate a large number of the idioms noticed here. (Vide $ $ 212 and 253.)
354. A number of sentences are given below to illustrate the principal idioms of the language, as well as the use of particles and other important words, &c., and a patient study of them will enable the student to overcome the difficulties of mastering the Sinhalese idioms besides proving aseful in other respects. Sentences that may be used colloquially are marked with an asterisk ().
Many of these can be easily made to suit book language by altering the endings of the finite verbs and of some of the nouns and pronouns to agree with the rules laid down in the chapter on Syntax. The expletive co at the end of a sentence is generally omitted in colloquial usage. .v.


Page 240
448 вINнлыквк акдммлв. S 354
(1) segge) especide" (this ring whose ?) whose ring
GS esposto 9ge' (this whose ring?) is this? (2) C30 es&c" (you who?), who (or what) are you?" (3) C3) aspecs asse' (you whose who?), whose (relation) are you?'= who are you?'
(4) SÐS) EÐgeSICE DɔG Odɔ” (I his young son), “ I am his youngest son.'
(5) උඹේ රක්‍ෂාව (or වැඩේ) මොකද” (කවරේද or age)ag) (your profession or calling what?), “what is your occupation?' = what are you?'
(6) මම මෙකාළඹ රේගුවේ ලියන්මෙනක්” or ලිපිකරු e&as (I in-Colombo of-the-Customs a-clerk), “I am a clerk in the Colombo Customs.
(7) esas 622: 2S286? 90' (this is-required to-whom? to-me), who wants this? I.'
(8) මේ වත්ත කාගේද? කාගේද (or කාගේද කියාලා) මම දන්තෙන් නෑ* (or කාගේදැයි මම නොදනිමි), * whose garden is this? I don't know (whose it is).'
(9) මේ බඩුවට අයීතිකාරයෙක් (or හිමියෙක්) නැද්දාඇයි නැත්තෙත්-ඒෙක් (or එහි) අයිතිකාරයා (or හිමියා) මීම SoÐ8* (this to-the article an-owner is-there-not; why thereis-not? its owner I myself), is there no owner for this article? why not? I am its owner.'
(10) 63 G.92sc." (this what?), what is this?' ' what is it?' ' what do you mean by this?'
(11) GS GDozðasig“ (or eDS)sic) (this what?), 'what (thing) is this?' ' what do you call this?'
(12) උඹේ නම මොකද? (කුමක්ද or කවරේද), *what is, your name?'
The alteration of the position of this word has rendered it more definite and it thus tends to indicate some one of a number of persons already known to the interrogator.

S 354) SYNTAXK. 449
(13) මෙග් මේස් කුටිටම තෙකා (or ෙකාගේදෑ)* (my socks pair where?), where is my pair of socks?" Geojcó) des Gosf8) = * where did you bring it?' = why did you not bring it?' (sest Gedo, “let me (or us) see.'
(14) මේක උඹට කෞතායින්ද (or කොහොම හම්බවුනාද or Cs2Opg)" (this to-you whence, or how got or received),
where did you get this from?' how did you get this?"
ge3eso qịcoco cố cơ 8& G2Sèoố8&ờq” (poor to-us gold (and) silver whence), where have we poor people gold and silver?"
(15) ඒක කොහේවත් (or කොතනකවත්) නෂ්,” * it is not to be had anywhere'; 62S36&c. (or 62S38) 23:54) වීසිකරපු ගලක් මගේ වැලමිටේ ඇවිත් වැඳුනා (or වන්නා),” a stone that was thrown somewhere cane and hit my elbow.'
(16) මේක මොකටද (මොටද, මක්කාටද, ඇයි," or &DDDS) (this what-for ?), what is this for?''
(17) 65 (gs) esooq, for whom is this letter?' (18) . මේ කෙරදි කීයද” or (මේ රෙද්දේ ගණන කීcපද” (this cloth how-much or this of cloth price how-much), 'what is the price of this cloth ?'
උඹට පඩි කීයද (කොච්චරද or කොපමණද),” * what is ; your salary?
මේ වල්තෙල් ගෙඩි කීය.ඳ (කොච්චරද or කොපමණද) or කියක් (or ෙතාච්චර, &c.) තිබෙයනවාද” (or තිබෙනවාද),
how many fruits are there in this bunch?'
GS) GG}}G8ð GISjG 23coG“ (this in-heap cocoanuts how- - many or what-price?), how many cocoanuts are there in this heap?' or “what is the price of cocoanuts in this heap ?'
(19) 63& 66.3 (96 cas" (this yours ? mine 2), is this yours or mine?'
(20) c30 Sesoscog', 'what is the matter with you?' උඹට බොහොම අමාරුද (ගායදා or අසනීපද)”, * are you very ill?'
G 2 88-س-7


Page 241
450 SNACS GRAMMAR. (S 354
(21). ඔහුට gas esses (or segg)" (to-him now healthy or good?), "is he now well?"
(22) කොළඹ ලඬකාවේ අගනුවරය” (Oolombo of-Ceylon the-chief-town), Colombo is the capital of Ceylon;" Cãessê qcogêó esseão" (of-Ceylon the-chief-town Colombo), the capital of Ceylon is Colombo."
(23) මම වඩුවෙක්ය" (or මම වඩුවෙක්මි), * I am a carpenter;' geoscoected 6c826,' 'mercury is a kind of metal." (24) මේ පොළව බොහොම සාරවත්ය” (this soil or ground very fertile), “this soil is very fertile."
(25) උඹට අකුරු ඉගැන්නුවේ කව්ද” (to-you letters he-who-taught who?), who taught you letters?'
(26) උඹ රජකමටද උතසාහකරන්නේ," *is it for sovereignty you are trying?” CD cốe3zYDDO Đç* CDCSɔao assosses,' 'you are trying for sovereignty, are you not?' (27) esca (or Goo) d53 asgo& 8d' (house fire theywho-kept or set we), "it was we who set fire to the house.' (28) 82S) so be (or 68 a))" (that to-me don't- want), I don't want that.'
(29) මට කමක් (or කාරියක්) නෂ්, උඹට හිතුවක් කර eat (to-me matter not, to-you what-was-thought do), 'no matter to me (or I don't care), do as you think; ඒකට කාරිනැ (or කාරියක් නෑ) ඔහුට මරණය දන්වා (or aSao) toes," it does not matter, inform (lit. 'send to inform) him of the death.'
(30) මට ලියණට කියණටt පුළුවනි (or ඈකි),” (to-me to-write to-read it-is-possible), "I can read and write."
in books generally ones.
f' උඹට කැමැත්තක් or ප්‍රෂනනයක්, or උඹ කැමති හැටියට (or Ga5ozs, Ocas, psogs, &c.) 2S6ca," "do as you please or wish.' 2Seesat also means “no use,' 'don't want.' one as S8 assedano co" = "this is quite useless,' ' this is good for nothing.'
† Colloquially D is more common for the dative case.

S 354) SYNTAXK. 45
(31) ea coes co-edo (or Saco-ede) & (to-me trees to-go (or to-climb) not-able or cannot), “I cannot (implying inability or refusal) climb trees;' 90 secs ge66 goesozoss Q," "I cannot but comply with his request; () (a)cose co-ess) agoa, come with him without fail.' (32) උඹට බැරිපුළුවන් බවක් දැන් කියාපන” * (to-you cannot or can that now say), say (or tell me) now whether you can or not." ۔۔۔۔
(33) උඹ මෙතෙන් එන තෙන්න බවක් කලින් මට ලියා , (ba)-ego Sao (you here coming not-coming that in-time to-me having-written to-send must), “you must write to me in time whether you will come here or not" (or 'write to me in time whether, &c."). VA (34) 99 (or So) Gogo ceede) &aso,” “I must (or want tof) go home.'
(35) උඹ මා යටතෙත් හිටිණට ඕනෑකමක් නෑ," (i) * I don't want you to be under me” or (ii) " you need not be under me ;' මට යණට වටින්කෙන් න‍ැ.” * I ought not to go.'
(36) උණුත් උඹත් මමත් කලක් එකට වෙළඳාම් කළඹා මත asg, do you remember that he, you, and I traded together (or in partnership) for some time (or at one time)?'
(37) වරදින්මෙන් නැතුව (or ෙනාවරදදා) කල්තියා: (or 2S)(32) 86 go, come in time without fail: 3. වෙණට පස්පැයක් තියා ඈ පුතෙක් වැදුවා," * she bore a
° Or උඹට බැරිද පුළුවන්ද කයා (or බැරිද පුළුවන්ද යනබව) දැන් කියාපන.*
it This idea is also expressed by ea Giocos age 3 or seas afeco&s' (to-me home to-go a-necessity there-is). Observe that 6az is used to imply a request: e. g. Geno So cos(5 (sGC or asse) රිකක් (lit. 'a-little'') @දණට ඕනැ.. දුන්ෙකාන් ලොකු උපකාරයක්. " 'you must (please) give me some money to-morrow ; if given. it is a great favour' = 'please give me some money, &c. : " Oga-Sofiago OS co <ốiề6ẽ 6ògo &ass3C ỗỳao.* * you must kindly (xót.<ấ:Sóc)) tell him this message' = 'please (or kindly) tell, &c.
In books the form edad) is generally used for Scoɔ.
2 G 2


Page 242
452 SINHALESE GRAMMAR S 354
son five hours before nightfall;" Sotass) age6es &cs cao e€65dasas beesa," "I shall send you a message when within a distance of three miles;” &ð EDGFD ebe @දෙනකුට තියා දහමෙදෙනකුටවත් කරණීට බa = * that work cannot be done by ten persons, much less by five' (lit.
setting aside five persons').
(38) අද එක්කෝ හෙට උතතරයක් ලැබේවි,'* or අද හෝ (or හරි) මෙහට ජෛහj (or හරි) උතතරයක් ලැබේ (or c66)&eaco), a reply will be received to-day or tomorrow.'
(39) මට මගේ පොතවත් ඒෙක් (or එහි) වටිනාකම &at Sara,” “give me either my book or its value.'
(40) උඹ කියන එක හැබැවෙණට පුළුවනි, නමුත් මට cos des, &cieaeces)oazoo. 6)" (you saying one true to-be possible, but to me it to-believe unable), what you say may be true, but I cannot believe it.'
(41) ලඩකාවේ පුධාන නුවරවල්නම් කොළඹ මහනුවර coco ass) 68&oc3, the principal towns of Ceylon are (to wit = soÐ) Colombo, Kandy, and Galle.”
(42) උඹට ලමයි කී දෙනෙක් ඉන්නවාද* *how many children have you?'
o Or cetoDaoÐɔ 658. Similarly D9 çay édes)Ðh qes” = “ he will; be here presently.' The past form conveys a distinct idea, as C3) . $5aso quás, gó3es ecos" = "you have stood or stayed suficiently long (lit. 'standing is sufficient"), now go." as preceded by a gerund in the dative case generally implies doubt, as Cad éðMead aSaogao 45, 94d 88 Oessor," "you may have said so, but I don’t recollect” (lit. “ but to-me recollection not’). (Vide $$ 181 and 182.) Observe the force of සවස වරෙන්, මම ගෙදර ලියුම ලියාලා ඇති (or 6a) SoCs) ques)" - “come in the evening, I have written the letter and left it at home;' gas a<6o gas (or 83)," "this (lit. 'now') is about three o'clock'; also as 68cocas esedańas asgao gas, “there is only one more rupee due to him.' The word 66 is only colloquially used.
f Or ocol for eas, in books. 88 is also confined to books.
All gerunds in the dative case with go similiarly admit the ending odeo also.

S 354) SYNTAX. 453
(43) උඹට (or උඹේ) වයස කීයද (කොචිචරද or කොප s856), 'what is your age?' 'how old are you?' 68cco cers) aSoc, "how many cents are there in a rupee?'
(44) ඔහු මට බොහොම සතුතිකළ)* (he to-me verymuch thanked), “he thanked me very much.'
(45) සභාපති උන්නැහේ ඔහුට රුපියල් දහයකුත් ceo esevoeas ciêcegê" (the President to-him rupees a-ten and cents fifty fined), “the President fined him ten rupees and fifty cents.'
(46) මේ ඉඩම අක්කර තුණිකුත් රූඩ් එකකුත් පර්චස් දෙකකුත් පර්චස් එකකින් සියෙන් එතෙකාළේයාස් පංගුවක් ess)-ef Sea)3,' ' ' this land is in extent of about three acres, one rood, and two and eleven-hundredths perches' (lit. 'perches two-and of-one-perch out-of-hundred eleven a-part about extensive"),
(47) මේ ඉඩමෙන් හතරෙන් තුන්පතංගුවක් මට අයිතිය,”f (this from-land out-of-four a-three-share to-me belonging),
three-fourths of this land belongs to me.'
(48) විජය රජ්ජුරුවෝ තිස්අට අවුරුද්දක් රජ (or 6esso) Sea, or osefas&ase" (Vijaya king thirty-eight a-year reigned), king Vijaya reigned thirty-eight years.'
(49) ඔහුට පමණක් (or විතරක්) අඬගහපන්,” * call him only ; SS) bosos) (58) ess).58, “l said only that much.
(50) 66 coerse sco (or coveto), 'I climbed a tree; b365 bass co&as 96 caco" (of-them one a-tree mine), “one of the trees is mine; &26 d2S (or bass):
* Or මේ ඉඩමේ මහත අක්කර තුණකුන්, &c., පංගුවක් පමණය.* "the extent of this land is about three acres, &c."
it doctoo, “mine, may be substituted for so q853ao.
das is also used, generally colloquially, to express an aggregate treated as a unit, e, q. තව එක පස්දවසක් උඹ ඉවසුවොත් කෞනවරදිම (or G&2&628) Coas 635 2.e. 'if you be patient (or if you wait) only for five days more, I will without fail pay the debt: ' (e)so වදකළ නමුත් එක රුපියල් දහයක් ගණට බැරිවුනා.* 'although (I) troubled him I could not get even ten rupees.


Page 243
SNHALESE GRAMMAR. S 354
cosas accessa) &tö 2528)' (in-the-garden one a-tree forwind having-fallen was), in the garden one tree (or a certain tree) had fallen by wind."
(51) 99 () bases' Sg83* “I saw him coming;' OS áS ébzo" zoóe38y," *do what I said.”
(52) හත්වරක් හත කීයද? හතළිස්නවයයි," *how much is seven times seven ? forty-nine :" Da q0 ebao (or අටත් පහත්) දන්තෙන් නැති (or ෙනාදන්න) අහංඥානයෙකි,” he is an ignoramus who does not know the sum of eight and five.'
(53) අවුරුද්දට සියේට බෙදාළහමාර ගණයෙන් රුපියල් @දසිය හැත්තෂ්පහකට දැවුරුදු තුන්මස් පහලොස් දවසක Seb26,' 'interest on Rs. 275 for two years, three months, and fifteen days at the rate of 12 per cent. per annum.'
(54) මෙයින් (or මේ ගොල්ලගෙන්) වැඩිමලා කව්ද * (of-these the older-one who), who is the eldest of them.'
(55) මම හැමටම (or හැමෝටම) බාලයි,” * I am the youngest of all' (lit. 'I to-all young"); so go essay costseaso Goc3" (I to-him seven a-year young), 'I am younger than he by seven years'; C3) (98. &ao 668" (you to-me more short), “you are shorter than I.'
(56) ඔහු අද ඊයේ පොහොසතෙතක් කෙනෙවි (or eason (SS) (he to-day yesterday a-rich-man is-not), he is not a rich man of the other day, i.e. he has been a rich man for a long time.
(57) මම ලෙඩින් (අසනීපයෙන් or සනීප නැතුව) ඉන්න වග (or බව) මගේ මහත්මයාට (or ස්වාමියාට) ලියා ඇරපන්,” write (lit. “having written send') to my master that I am ill.'
* In books ébofasoɔ and Da are respectively used.

354) SYNA. 455
(58.) (305) case bala) &cops,' ' subject written and sent for information (is)."
(59) මේ වගට උඹේ හිතෙත්සි මිත්‍රවූ අප්පු සිඤෙඤය.f (this to-purport or statement your well-wishing friend-whowas Appu Siiio) = “I am your well-wishing friend, Appu Siñño.”
(60) මීගමුවේ පදිංඤවි විලියම් ජෝන්ස් මහත්මයා නමටයි (or මහත්මයාට භාරදියයුතුයි Or ලැබියයුතුයි),$ (in-Negombo residing William Jones gentleman's to-name, or to-the-gentleman if-delivered it-is proper, or if-received it-is proper), “to Mr. William Jones (or William Jones, Esq.), Negombo.
(61) වෂී එක්දහස් අටසිය අසූපහක්වූ (or අසූපගේ) ජූනි මස තිස්වෙනි (or 1885 ජූනිමස 30) දින කොළඹ පිටකොටුවේ තුන්වෙනි හරස් වීදියේ ෙනාම්මර පහේ (or e5e) co-é5) 6 co3&ce, S at house No. 5 of the 3rd Cross Street, Pettah (Shurls), Colombo, on date the 30th June, 1855.”
(62) උඹ තකා (or සලකා) මම නඩුව අහක් කලා තමයි," it is true that witt: drew the case on account of (lit. * regarding or considering") you.'
* This is equal to the salutation or address at the commencement of a letter, as "Dear Mr. -,' &c. There are various forms. Such phrases as co) geocess, with affection : cess.css, with thanks : es)q6 e92S6a62. with affection and thanks“ : »S„S)3SO3S. with submission ' ; EDç soÐSep6aMaoso, o with ohei sance and salutation,” are prefixed to the above sentence when necessary, and the words eases gos and csicscs are substituted for 5) for the sake of respect.
f This is a form of a concluding sentence in a letter.
: This is a form of superscription on a letter. In addressing a letter to a great person the expression Eeds GSO (or es) 3 SF1) S SSF:58 or other respectful form is substituted for cee8. &c., e. g. có කටයුතු බස්නා ඉර පලා මෙන් දිසාපති නැනන්වහන්සේට (or -වහන්සේ oĐao) Dedego - zo (or &TD1666) S3 SFəs3 == " To the Hon. the Govt. Agent of the Western Province.'
S This is a form of dating letters, &c.


Page 244
456 SNBALCS GRAMMAR. S 354
(63) මෙසාරැන් විසින් අපේ බඩු පැහැරගණුලැබුවේය. (or east goa&J casco), “our goods were plundered (or wrested away) by thieves.'
(64) “ Ở CAÐɔ qS4SNSDɔGDEB” (that great-one seeing I-shall-not-get), "I shall not get an opportunity of seeing that great one';' ඔහු මගෙන් හොඳට තැළුම් කැවා “ "he was well beaten by me;' 69) dega Stégé ge-ested සෑහෙන” කෙමෙනක් (or බැණුම් අහන කෙමෙනක්) කෙනෙව් (or 625326&), “I am not a person to be abused (or scolded) by you ;' ඔහු මගෙන් වැඳුම් ගණට බොහොම ආසයි," *he is very eager to receive salutation from me.”
(65) මගුල් කැමට බොහෝ සතුන් මරණට මෙයදුනාය" f (for-the-festive-eating many animals to-kill it-was-contrived), many animals were slaughtered for the feast.'
(66) උඹ මෙගන් එදා ඇසුවේ කුමක්දැයි කෙනාදනිමි, * I don't know what you asked me the other day.'
(67), උඹේ ඕනෑකම (or ඉල්ලීම) ඉෂටතෙනයාකළඹාට (or ඉඡටමෙනයාකළහොය කියාලා) මා එක්ක (or සමග) තරහ (or (932e)68-636) bes,' 'don't be angry (or be displeased) with me for not having supplied your want (or complied with your request)."
(68) උඹ උපන් ගම (or උඹේ උපන් ගම) මෙකාෙහ්ද,” where is your native village?' OGFDGSS) G&P3G&G," "where is your village? ca 62-263&OCs2c, where are you from?" (69) මම අඳුනන මිනිස්සු මේ පලාතේ (or හරියේ) වැඩිය zo, “there are not many men in this district whom I know.' | (70) මම ලඟදී (මැත (or මැතදී) කලුතර හිට (or සිට) මාතරට අශචකොjචිවියෙන් ගියා.” * I lately went from
* Or geges or 4663. Cf. DO COGNGSEO CSG caoÐ3, “I have enough.”
it Ocoog has also the sense of 'agree." Observe the force of oce26 in S)g oë6x220& Ooga)ced, “cause him to enter this line of business; Cesaro coеоao oе о осо је, “I employ you to flog the boy ';''' ".* එහෙනම පිය රජ්ජුරුවන් මරන්නට යෙදි,” * he gave orders to kill (his) father the king.'

354 SYNTAX 457
Kalutara (lit. “being in Kalutara) to Mátara in the horsecoach ;' ඊයේහිට තද කුනාටුවක් පවතිනවා,” *since yesterday a storm is prevailing.'
(71) () (6 8), Saocooleag" = "it is said that he assumed his duties to-day.'
(72) ඔහු මහපාරේදී මට සම්බවුනා * (he on-the-greatroad to-me was-met), “I met him on the high road; C6) එනපාර (or ෙගාහින් එනපාර) මට සම්බෙවණට ඕනෑ.” "I want to meet (or see) you on your return;" ba)(a)30 (á, e. හැරී එනතෙකාට) ගෙදර පාරේ වතෙරන්,” “ on your return call at (my or your) house' (lit. when returning come by the house'); GS) eso (esiods or 85)368) & &gseoe) && gas) &3, it is doubtful that he will be acquitted (or released) this time.'
(73) උඹ ගඟින් එගොඩ (or එතර) වුනේ මෙකාෙහාමද,” how did you cross (or go to the other side of) the river?" (), becogatsoea,' ' take him over' (the river, &c.); ඊයේ සවස මෙදකහමාරට (or කෙදකකුත් කාලට or දෙක පහුවෙලා කාලට) ඔහු නැවෙන් ගොඩබැස්සා,' ' he landed from the vessel yesterday at 2.30 (or 2.15) P. M.'
(74) අපි එදින් එදාට (or එවලින් එවලාවට) මොක මොක Do * esÐQadd5 (or es esco) coesfadeOɔ,* “ we from day to day (or from time to time, i. e. as opportunity occurs) earn something or other.'
(75) උඹ ගිය වැඩේ ඉෂටවුනාද (or හරිශියාද),* * was the business on which you went successful ?”
(76) ඔහු දවස කෙදවේලේ (or දවසට දෙවිටක්) කටුගේt ecs-edo coaledo, he goes to see the Museum morning and evening (or twice a day)."
GOas 68b2S3)a is more indefinite than (69)&S)82. f The term Gaya, o2SYobosco is generally used in composition.
Lit. " during the two times (or parts) of the day," referring to the forenoon (c.gco &68) and afternoon (essed aga). &co Gig56 cas is also used in classics for Deso GG50s.


Page 245
458 SINHALESE GRAMJAR, S 354
(77) ඔහුට කතාකරගණ්ට බැරිවුනා,” *he could not (i. e. was unable) speak;' &S so.85gs G assasse,' ' spoke slowly;" මම ලොකු පිරිසකට (or පිරිසක් ඉදිරියේ or 588O) ESTO)ɔ8Đaf edeb,“ “ I made a speech to (or before) a large congregation." 3. (78) 6&268)& 62s)ase cesso &cs," he was born lame." (79) මම නැවත නැවතත් ඔහුට තරවටුකළඹා,” * I threatened him again and again.'
(80) උඹ කී කී දේට මෙපමණ කල් (or මෙතෙක්r කල්) 99 sitsang g33)), 'I have listened (or paid attention) up tu now to what you have (from time to time) uttered.”
(81) ඔහු එසේ මෙසේ කෙකකෙනක් කෙනාවෙයි.” * he is not a mere so and so = "he is no common person.'
(82) ඔහුගෙන් හොඳකමින් වැඩ ගණට ඕනෑ.” * you ought to get work from him by fair means."
(83) ඒකට මට ඇයි (or මොකද)*: or එය මට කිම්ද, what is that to me?'
(84) මේ පාළු ලිෙද් චතුර ඉතාමත් නරකයි," * the water if this aband ned well is extremely had.'
(85 , **ඉදින් මම ෙනාආයෙව්$ වීම් නම් මා නොබලා කෞතපිත් c; gesage,' 'if, however, I fail (lit. " failed') to come, you too eat without waiting for me' (lit. looking for me').
Colloquially the forul 69C) is used for 2. as GS)665C2.
it In classics sometimes 6,9332s. Notice the furce of 696.82s, at 5.5 (or 69e 96 g3 seases"), having come so far as this;" කෙමෙතක් දෙනා (Or ෙමපමණ කෞදනා”), · so many as these : මෙවධිශබදය 6. No 56.25 ciga). the report of i.ing (guns) was heard as far as the fort; &GHz Sz (colloq Sles DSSS or éESSS)2), only that much.
: The Kandyan equivalent is aba) 286 (lit. will it eat the stomach)? ease G9ag is used in the sense of what harm?' implying approval. It is also used in the sense of what of that?' as in ඒකට කෙමාකද ඔහු මෙග් වැඩේ. (op කාරණව) වැරැද්දුවා," 'what of that ( = nevertheless)? he disappointed me’ (lit. he failed to attend to my work or matter"). Observe the force of Geoag in ca) ඔහොම කීවාට මොකද මට ඒ ගැණ ෙබාෙහාම අශුමා නයි.” 'although vou said so (lit. what of your having said so ') I am very doubtful of it."
S Observe that 633) is a verbal noun.

S 354) SYN'A. 459
(86) අනිකුත් (or අනිත්) අයවල් කලකින් (or කලාතුර ass) eSee age 6ag,' 'why have not the rest (lit. 'the other persons) come here for some time?'
(87) BrodēÐ OfO D8ç,* ‘can’t you keep quiet ?” රුපියල් දහයක් වටින මේ වයිරෝඩිය* උඹට මම නිකම් (or 32s66) (caea easaosoeg, how can I give you gratis this cat's-eye worth ten rupees?'
(88) ** මේ දෙකම සැබෑවණට කාරණ නැත, එකක් oSooszo&8 basas est8688,t' there are no reasons (or grounds) for both these (things) to be true : one will be false, the other true."
(89) මේ බව දන්නෙන් එහෙමත් තෙකෙනකි,* * a selected few (lit. certain persons') know this fact”; or besee geeses 588 cozoa), he goes out for a walk (lit. to walk") only occasionally' (lit. on a certain day").
(90) සියලුදෙනාම වාගේ (or පරාෙහ්) ඒ අතරතුරේදී මට oceaeo) (or cesanoese),' ' nearly everybody assisted me in that interval.'
(91) stoo seedoese)," he threatened to flog me;" මම පිටත්වෙණට හදාද්දී වර්‍ගණට පටන්ගත්තා,” * when I was preparing (or ready) to start, it commenced to rain"; co-ed eocesa, be ready to go'; ca 3 6.Qaegas aposed ego&og,' are you going to make me a drunkard?'
(92) ඔහු ෙනානවත්වා ලියාගෙණ ගියා,” *he went on, writing incessantly;” ĐồbÐ ĐzedzGAGO4O6 éòsføSɔɔ,”ț “a shower of rain is coming down; ge6.o-g5866a, come running'; g8CS &egad" (having-run come), run and
This is a corruption of the Sk. oogoe (Elu = abcs). f The word q8a, the other,' is also used for the second eases, generally colloquially.
The forms ending in age, as basao, aaa, Beasao, imply, when so used, an action within the operation of the senses.
S This is sometimes erroneously used in the sense of gocs46.


Page 246
460 SNBAESE GRAMMAR. S 354.
come;'99) scope5a ébasae o I shall go and come; 6&98, Gobasa &66s,' 'yes, go and come."
(93) මිනිස්සුණට මෙහෙ (or ෙමහි) එණිට කෙදණහීටf dbe)," don't allow (or let) the people to come here;’ 83) co-edo toes3 (or 8coad)," " allow me to go."
(94), ඔයාකාර (or ඔය අන්දමේ) පල්බොරු මින්මතු මට 25a5-éo be, in future don't tell me such rank lies; ' SG SAS SO SSBS8," " drinking stagnant water is un wholesome.”
(95) ඔහු ඒ සියල්ල මා දැක්කදී (මට or මා සමග) කීවා,” 'he told me all that.'
(96) ) en cos)as an 882)3. he sat down at the moment he came; @gcozo (soëj23i (or Cogo) 90 coles83 258),' " he told me a secret while going; 6&ées (ess ගමන් 8 තවම දොර තියෙනවා කෙනෙව්ද (or ෙනාවේද),” , "is not the table still outside since it was washed?'
(97) මට උඹ ආවත් එකයි නාවත් එකයි.* || = * whether,
you come or not (lit. “not-come") is both the same to me.'
(98) ලමයාට ඉගෙණගණට සලස්සාපන්,” 1 ° cause the boy to learn' or “make arrangements for the boy's learn
° The last two Sinhalese sentences are also used to do duty for a parting salutation.
it 960g-go or gag 8 so, to permit, is also substituted for දෙණට.
: (Sega and coloss are used in classics with equal force, as in C4 Gaga (ssos, on the occasion of (or whilst) distributing the relics. In some parts of the Island the form Goias38 is used for ගමනේදි.
S. In classics the form ending in 2a39) is used, as Gedg&ase, CS35 39, Gets (in sa)coso) (eds), just as (he) was seated") is also used similarly.
" bas) in such connections as this has the force of 'same.'
In classics parts of acs, 'do.' is sometimes affixed to the gerundial forms of verbs to express a causal idea, as Ges: esc, GG) 6. b360, having caused a horse to be harnessed and brought."

S 354) SYNTAX. 46
Ing ' ඔහුට පාඩම්කරණට මනාප (or රජුවි) කරවාපන්,”
induce him to study."
(99) මම ඉඳ හිට (ඉඳ හිටලා or ඉඳලා හිටලා) එහෙ coasoe, I go there occasionally.'
(100) ආවාට ගියාට වැඩකරණට එපා,” *don't do work in a slip-shod way;' එපාකමට (or කෙනාසැලකිලිලෙස) වැඩ 2636e selesco (or abc.c5) 6&as 8,' 'the result of working unwillingly (or carelessly) is this."
(101) coo (= cog): a) cose, 99) basee,' 'let us go : you go ahead, I will follow.'
(102) චස•ගතයක් සෑදී බොහොම හරක් මැරීයනවා,” “a pestilence having broken out, many cattle are dying off; 8cozo asse).3 5&ca escee), the plate fell down and broke completely."
(103) associ (or asse) 968 it = "it has been well said '' **ෙසාරා කියන්ගෙන් මාතෙග් මෙගාන් මා ක(මති කෞතනකට 6 co-656c86 aSce,' ' the thief says, I will take my oxen wherever I wish.'
(104) මම කිසිවක් නොකියා (or කතාබොනාකර) උන්නා (or assics), S I was silent' (lit. without speaking anything').
(105) පින්කරණ වාලේ ඔය අන්දමේ යහපත් වැඩත් ascege) rs382)," in the course of doing merit (i. e.
Parts of the verb as, 'go,' are thus used as auxiliaries to indicate completeness of action.
t This is a clause often used in classics to introduce a quotation. The expression '68as 25es' (honorific pl., sing. Sao) = "hence the saying ' is also used.
$ Or මාෙග් ගොන් මාකල්‍යමති කෞතනකට ගෙණ යෙමියි සොරා කීයේය. ascoso. 8 is a verbal noun in the masculine gender, used to introduce the quotation. The sentence would colloquially be, scopg5 aSaxoS) මෙග් කෞශාන් මම කැමති තැනකට කෙගණ යනවා or මෙග් ගොන් මම කැමති තැනකට ගෙණ යනවාය කියා දෙහඹාරා කීවා. (Váde p. 438.)
s aso 8os)4ó, (lit. “having shut the mouth") has the same force. In books 48gegeba) is a common expression for 'silent."


Page 247
462 sINHALESE GRAMMAR. S 354
(virtuous acts"), there is no harm in performing such good services;' g8823 &6 G Seeto des, don't run merely because (or as) others run. . (106) මේ ගණන එහෙමපිටින්ම* (or සමපූණර්‍යෙන්ම) e) to 83, this sum (i.e. 'arithmetical calculation') or account is entirely (or completely) wrong;' 896cc)4,5& 66.6 eas,' 'settle accounts with him." -
(107) කල්යාමෙන් ඔව්හු නැවතත් මිත්‍රවූවෝය, * in course of time (lit. 'by lapse of time') they again became friends."
(108) එසේවූ කල (or කල්හී) අපි කුමක් කරමුද, *it being so (or when it is so), what shall we do?' '682,8t ests).5a,” “this at last turned out to be true."
(109) තෙකායිචාත් (or කොයි ඒවාත්)$ මට දියන්,” * give me one and all’ ; Gedɔ3D (or GDZdp&3 &ỜeDb)ț gsdaSooSo D 6′E)O-GáC). Cáil)6) 3).t cítio) 2.93,* * although you may give (him) anything (you please), you can never deceive him."
(110) මම ඔහුගේ , ලෙඩේ කෞහාඳකළ) (සනීපකළඹා or c46Sce), “I cured his disease; C6DGo & Geoec (c.52gs or 699), are you on friendly terms now?'
(111) ඕක ඔච්චර (or ඔපමණ) අගෝ (or අගය) කරණට ées," "don't set so high a value on it.'
(112) අලුත් පිට (or පිටට) මේක කීයත් වටී," * while new, this is worth any amount.
(113) is a S C66 at 2522) SE5), “there your lost article ': මෙන්න බලාපන්,' ''here, look '; මෙමමහ බලාපන්,” * look lere."
escos(338) (lit. with-the root") is also used with the same force. † The form 2:2)Ge (or GC) is also used in old classics. (Vide p. 317.) : This has reference to some definite things, as op&182, Gedy co8. &òaj>n & xỹ. Cajase) being indefinite.
S esco. & sco ( there), and Gedaa) are sometimes used as sea, &a and 6.8 as and in the upcountry as po, &o, and Géo respectively.

354) εΥΝΤΑΣ. 463
(114) එකට එක (or එකටෙක) කිරීම සමහරවිට q)s5 rs9as,' 'doing one thing for another (lit. one for one' = tit for tat) is sometimes foolish" (lit. "foolishness).
(115) හිත්තියා,* නිකම් (or නිකා) ඉඳින්, මම උඹ අඳුනනවා, or මම උඹේ වග (or තරම) දන්නවා,” 'friend, keep quiet; I know you or I know your nature (or status).'
(116) එලබෙදන තණකොල වත්තට අරගෙණගොහින් coeffl6aosex," “take the cow to the grass garden and tether (her”).
(117) ඔහුට කතාකරලා (or ඔහු දිහාව බලා)f මම ෙම ose) aS8,' 'I addressed him as follows' (lit. “having spoken to or looked at him I said in this manner").
(118) අහවලා ඉල්ලුහයි‍ෙටියේ කෙම්ක දීපන්,” *give this as soon as the person (named) asks' (lit. asked instant).
(119) තෙලලිතෝපාල් මගjණියකුත් පොල්ලෙලි දැල්පයිය apa Dg Sco4o16D,” “he brought a gunny bag of unhusked
cocoanuts and a net bag of cocoanut husks.'
(120) 88 (8056 (to-me permission), 'pray grant me permission; pgeses (or p3068a)' (age may-beprolonged) is 'good morning' (or 'good evening); ca) බෑරක්ද8 (or බැරක් යනවාද),” or උඹ කොයිබද or ෙකා emerg (or easoë6) oaseoG or sages coo80g) = where to?' ' where are you going?'
This is used with contemptuous intent. it In classics 66b is commonly used, as in og 868, 'having addressed him.' aeroonsoo, Ones 602, pocreafcounsee, q9eo, are also used in books.
This expression is used by an inferior to a superior, when parting, &c.
This is more respectful. Saeeds = 'out.'


Page 248
464 SIN BIALESE GRAMMAR, S 354
(121) මේ පෙට්ටියේ රුපියල් දහයක් වාගේ” (or කිට්ටු: 6&-ego, lit. to approach near') 966 2556 asso&a," “there are about ten rupees in this box"; 6&a) 2886 &6co3 (e.83 or S6)3t)," this seems to be (or looks like) broken."
(122) උඹ ලඟ ලොකු පාෙහ් (or තරමේ) අන්නාසි 256 ceaso&og,' 'have you got (lit. near you are there) large sized pine-apples?'
(123) ෙකාබෝහත් (or කොහෙත්වත්) ඔහු සලකණට abes), don't regard him at all '; &S 6236c8 (62S325) 86 or 62s).386)a) &&.328),' 'I stop (or stay) at every place,”
(124) ඔහු කෙනාබෙjදා ඔත්පලව හිටියා,' ' he was lately (lit. ' not-many-days-ago') bedridden."
(125) අටෙත් පහෙත් වෙණස මොකද,” * what is the difference between eight and five? GeoGoGeog ps coGeass 68-6es &Sceness," “tell the difference between a (lit. “ til e’’) cocoanut tree and a (lit “the”) palmyra tree ; ” 68 Goe: 6.625 (68-6ecas &ce, “is there no difference (lit. no' a difference') between (lit. “of”) these two trees?' (126) ඔහු දවස තිස්සේ (or මුලුල්ලේ) මෙසල්ලම්කරකර q882)&," he goes (or is going) about playing all the day long ' ; තිස්සෙම (or නිතරම) කවටකම්කරණට හොඳ 30ł,* "it is not good to jest always.” s (127) අම්මා පල්ල මම ඔයගැණ යන්තම්වත් දන්තෙන් නැ asceo (2): 8 goala," " he swore saying (lit. “having said) By (my) mother I have not the slightest knowledge of it.' (128) උඹ ගණයෙන් (or යටතේ) කීපදෙනෙක් වැඩ කර 1683 68 (or 623))) (6 &c.," are not several persons working under you ? ' ඒක මා ගණයෙන් (or ගණනට) තිය(ද්වෙදන්,* “let it be in my favour or name (lit. “account) or “leave it for me''; මෙගයක් ගෙයක් ගාමණ (or පාසා) ඔහු හිඟමනේ
* The word edgó or exposed (= "extent,' 'about") is also used. it so and coat) literally mean colour" and “shape respectively.

S 354) SYNTAXK. 465
coo&a (or escozobo), “he goes begging (or begs) from house to house.'
(129) ඔහු තකහානියා මා සම්බවෙණට ආවා,* *he purposely came to see me.'
(130) 58 (Secoast astēca 585, there were several chairs broken.'
(131) ඔහුට සමහරු ගුටිඇන්කෝනා සමහරු ටොකු qualoa), “ some were hitting him with (their) fists, some were rapping him (on the head)."
(132) ඔහු ඇනුම්පද කියණිටනම් හපනා,' *in giving home thrusts, he is smart' (lit. ‘the clever one).
(133) මිනීමරුවා එල්ලා දැමණට ඉස්සර එල්ලී මැරුණ,” the murderer hanged himself and (so) died before being hanged' (lit. ‘before hanging").
(134) මෙම් අත්ත ඉබේ කඩාවැටුනා,” this branch broke of itself and fell.'
(135) වැඩ ඇරුණම (or නැවැත් තුවාම) කුලීකාරයිණට යණිට ඇරපන්,' ' when work is stopped let the coolies go'; උඹ රඤෂාවෙන් (or වැඩෙන්) ඇරුණේ මන්ද,” *why did you quit (your) employment (or occupation)?
(136) මගේ කන් ඇමෙහන්ෙන් නැති නුමුත් තවම ඇස් Ge.g688), although I cannot hear -(lit. ‘to-ears hear| ing-is-not"), I still can see” (lit. *to-eyes sight-is"); ego ඇහෙනවා (or @පෙණනවා)," *I hear (or see)' : මන්තෙන් 6ego Seeasoëo, “the broad-knife cuts well."
(137) එල්ලීමෙන් නිදහස්කරලා ඔහුට මෙකාටුමස්කරණට (or තලණිට) රජපුරුවෝ නියමකළා (or ආඥකළඹා) * the king remitted (the sentence of) hanging, (but) ordered him to be flogged (or lashed).”
(138) කඩුව පිහතෙනාදැමීමෙන් (or ගුඩෙනාකිරීමෙන්) 9Cs2a) as e)," “the sword was rust-eaten from not being wiped (or cleaned)."
(139) මම වී මල්ලක් දෙපැයකදී කොටා අහවරකළඹා,” * I finished husking (lit. "pounding') a bag of paddy in two


Page 249
466 SIN EA LES GRAMMAR. S 354
hours'; විදිලි කොටන්ගෙන් වහිණට වගේයි,* *the flashes of lightning would seem to indicate rain" (lit. “is-for-raining').
(140) ca)0 ees eigsong "had you an attack-offever?” හෙම්පිරිස්සාවටද කොහේද උදේ මට උණ ගැණුනා (or coafo), “I got fever (this) morning from cold or
something else.'
(14) sobos cos es99& Saso,” “the boil burst and
matter (pus) exuded;” ČEēĐadốO Sgote) csoệgao,” “the glass (or tumbler) cracked on account of the hot water;' es) does& Co.6828), “I am shivering with fever.'
| (142) අව්ව (or ගිනි) තැපීමෙන් ශීතල නැතිවෙයි (or stocsa), "by warming (one's-self) in the sun (or at-thefire), cold feeling disappears.'
(143) මම කියන එක උඹට පෙත්තෙරන්ගෙන් නැතුවා 86 co8, “you don't seem to understand what (sing.) I say; කෙම් වචෙන් තෙත්රුම්කරපන් (or ෙතාරාපන්),” * explain this word ' මගේ තේරවිල්ල උඹට තෝරණට බැරිවුනා.” *you could not solve my riddle.'
(144) 66ed secozo &ad 230ao), “the water on the hearth is at boiling point;” Sap có cocoeoc3) Goo!8 Goofede coast &aaSoesa," “boil water and pour out a cup of coffee.' (145) තෝ මිටි දාහක් මම පිටරට පැටෙව්වා (or ඇරියා),” “I exported (lit. packed off or sent to foreign countries) one thousand packages of tea; or 8v852S36co S. 86) රට නරචණට (or රටෙන් පිට දැමණීට) යෙදුනා,” * having been found guilty (lit. “guilty person), he was transported' (lit. “put on board a ship and sent off to a foreign country, or banished the country').
(146) 96cc 6666 6G seazoo, my cloth (lit. in mycloth) was saturated with blood;' 66) 6326o esocoS) (or පඬු) පොවාපන්,” *dye this robe; * ඒකට අත පොවා escoes, just (= Ges), reach (your) hand to it; ees
This word is restricted to the robes of a Buddhist priest. cocoe is a general term for dye, “colour, and eg is a yellow pigment prepared by boiling jakwood.

S 355) SYNTAK 467
පොවණට පිහියේ කම්මලට ඇරපන්,” *send the knife to the smith's forge to be tempered; Goes (66)36S30 eggs. (or Gotao) Ses SÐIÐ GebɔĐSdeG 63* SГ “ as the river is very deep I cannot touch the bottom; go ga) eaea, “here, hold out your hand.”
(147) අපි ඒක කරණට බැඳීලා නැ.. (or බැඳි හිටිනවා),” “we are not bound (or are bound) to do it.'
(148) උඹේ හාමියෙන් (ගෙදර ඇත්තෝ,f or සති) ගමට gtococo 866&s," “accompany your wife to (her or your) village and returno (lit. o come '').
(149) ඇරත්, පඩි නැතුව ඔහු වෙනුවට වැඩ බලණට 96) 8), besides (or moreover), I cannot act (lit. attend to his duties") for him without salary.'
(150) එතෙකාට, ඔහුට එදිරිව ආයෙ (or අයෙත්) නඩු aScooes," “if so (then, or well then) prosecute him again (lit. “institute an action against him,' &c.).
355. Besides the idioms illustrated by the foregoing sentences, there are pairs of words which should be used idiomatically. These may be termed “idiotisms." It is a striking peculiarity in the language that almost every word admits of being used with another word having a like, relative, or contrary signification to the first word. This is most common in the colloquial language. Some of the second words convey no real meaning. These idiotisms may be classed under three heads. A. -Iteration of the same notion. B.--Antithesis between two notions.
C-Two separate notions, related to and amplifying
one another.
N.B.-The conjunction c or a is understood between
nearly all these word couples (which should be regarded as collective compounds).
In some districts the form seases is used.
Lit. 'owner of the household.'
2 H 2


Page 250
468 SINHALESE GRAMMAR. S 356
356. A.-Words of this class are subdivided into
(a) Different words having the same or like meaping as the first, as :- a0

Page 251
470
gregSq8, to yawn.' geo, “to shelter the head' (as
with an umbrella). C8cs)&e," to set a dog on.' agenasesses, “to commit to memory,' 'learn by heart or rote.' 2ngs,' to strikeout '(a word, &c.) acces, 'pot.’ assacsco, “to cry loud." 269 so, “to scribble." OCIDɔóædeo, “to limp.” Oayoccas, “to plunder.' coales, “boil.’ coeladogs, 'to resume (or start
on) a journey.' eopeoede, "to stammer.' Ocso8azaaSo, to cultivate.'
aereo, oto fine.' දත්මිටික, or දන්කඩුරුක, 'to grind
the teeth,' 'gnash teeth.'
SNBALESE GRAMMAR.
(S 361
qarocadeo, “to kneel.” GOOcso, “to go on knees.' 8306, 'to keep awake." esD63adessD, “to accrue sin.” epooco, loaf.” ea (erg) coe, to turn summer
saults. 8edge.so, “to get mad.' ఏలితః or DaocoordƏ, o to frigh
e. 566), to angle.' eoscepos, "to go astray.' 68DbiaDCe, * to frown.” 8cc), 'to admit' (stranger, &c.). 86.6G, 'to give admittance.' Eascoes, “to pain' (as when stung
by a snake, &c.). co8c), 'to stir with a spoon or
poo
( Vide p. 297.)
PUNCTUATION, &o.
361. In Sinhaiese the full stop, which is represented by the sign as called a 63ce, is the only sign of punctuation. All the words and clauses are written in one continuous line, as if the whole sentence were one word, without any other marks of punctuation to facilitate reading. This may seem at first difficult to the student, but when he has acquired a little practice in reading, he will be convinced of the propriety of not using any signs of punctuation within a sentence. The term kungaliya signifies “snake, which it somewhat resembles.
E. g. are geocacs-sas, “hold the umbrella over your head.'
if aSC is also used without Goa. In the case of words denoting fruits, the word eco8 (or dec) is affixed to them generally when expressing a single fruit, as Geococsaio, aesacsco, Ségcobo or
32s beco ('grape"). In classics this is not always observed.
In some parts of the Island the form assage) is used.

S 362 SYNTAXIK 47
Sometimes two such signs are used at the end of a section or paragraph, and three at the end of a chapter.
There is another sign called £58) (, ) which means a “pause.' It is used in paraphrases and in poetry at the end of a couplet. It is equal to “” in Sanskrit poetry.
In modern times these signs have fallen into disuse, and the English punctuation has been adopted.
In poetry “-' (eas Gd56)38) denotes a short sound and “s '' (&aes Gd5638) a long sound. (Cf. - long and V short in English.)
In manuscripts parentheses are used for cancelling a word or a sentence or a part of a sentence. This is termed ඔරහන් කිරීම (or sometimes වරහන් කිරීම).
x, called aboasesgco (a)32), 'crow' and esco, foot), is the sign = caret, and is placed above the line in which the omission is required to be inserted.
A COMPARISON OF CLASSICAL AND COLLOQUIAL SINHALESE. 362. To enable the student to mark more clearly the distinguishing features of Classical and Colloquial Sinhalese, a passage from the Sinhalese version of the Játaka or Buddhist birth stories-the most voluminous work in the language-is given below with a colloquial version. The former represents the classical language of the thirteenth century, and with few exceptions (of which modern equivalents are noticed within square brackets) is identical with that of standard literary works of the present day.
Classical. Colloquial. ඒ පණඩිතවරුණට වඩා අධිකවූ ඒ පණඩිතවරුණට වැඩිය බො පුඤඇති,3ජ්ජුරුමුන්මිශ්‍ර මෑනියෝ ගංඟාම නුවණ ඇති රජ්ජුරුවන්ගේ
නලතාකෞද්වී පණඩිතවරුන් දසG
ప్ లిరతి బందురొడ్డలి లతబెదిరిర తఫైeటి తరలింప తిర్గమి ఐరి అవిళ చిత్రిటి E9 ల9ుజలుమారయబయి (వా రల్ద్రరలిర63} ఆకరులిరి విg රති. or ෙකෙරති]. విలి తిరరి,


Page 252
472 S1NHALESE
වැලිදු [තවද 1 ඒ තලතා මෙද්වී లోగియా బ్ర&aది 6 బిటి ? య56ురులో fෙකුංගස්දැයි කීවොන්] එක් දවසක් මිණි බසක් සාල් නැළියක්ද , පලා බ4න්ෂු, ලක්ද මසුරන් දහසක්ද හැර ගෙණ ගෙඟන් එතර යෙමි [යමි] ගඟ මැදට ගොස් දිය සැඩGහයින් එනරව [වී] ගතෙනාහි [ගණට @නාගැනිව) එතර සිටි මිනිසුණට පින්වන්නි [පින්වතුනි.] මා අන සාල්නෑළියක් හා [සහ], බන්මුල ක්ද මසුදහෙසක් [දහසක් 1 ද ඇත, මෙමකී තුණන් [or තුෙණන්] මට යමක් රුවිවි නම් ඒ [එය] Gදමි. @තාප ඇම [හැම] කෞදනා කෙකරෙන් [ෙදනාෙගන්] යම් ෙකෙනක් ငြှိ မြိစ္ဆိဒ္ဒိ၊ මා එතර කළඹෙහයි කළහැක්කෙක් or හැකි] නම් උ” [එතෙතම or ඒ අය] මා එතර ෙක @ර්වයි. [or කරවයි] , මෙසේ කීය. ඉක්බිති ශකතිසමාපනන පුරුෂයෙක් කඩිය[කඩ or කෙරද්ද]තරඹෙකාට හැඳ [ඇඳ] ෙගණ ගහට බැස ඒ පුරු ෂයා අල්වා) [Orඅල්ලා] ෙගණ එතර @කාට මට දියයුතු කෞදය ෙදවයි කීය. එකෞතGම් [එGනම] සාල් නැළිය හෝ බන්ෂුල ඉහෝ ගණවයි කියේය [කි @විය]. ඒ අසා දෙයන් එතරකල පුරුෂයා මම මාගේ [or මෙග්] ජීවි නය කෙනාසලකා කෞතාප [උඹ] එතර නූලෙමි, මට සාල්නෑළිය හා [සහ] බන්ෂුලින් [or මුලෙන්] පුයෝජන නැත, මසුදහස ෙදවයි කීය. ඒ අස මින් යමක් මට රුචිවීනම් ඒ [එය] ඉංදුන්ගුනමි කීමෙයමි [කිවෙමි], දැනු මට යමක් රුචි විනම් ඒ [එය] දෙමි කැමතෙහාන් [කැමති ದಿ ගරණු වප් කීය. ඒ තෙමේ [එතෙතම] සමී පයෙහි සිටි එතෙකකුට [ෙකෙනකුට] එපවන් [or ඒ බව ] කීය. එයින් [ඒ අයන් or එතෙතමන්] යමක් තම ණට රුචි වීනම් ඒ [එය] කෙතාපට [උඹට] දෙමි කියා වේද උන් [ඔහු] කීයේ [කීවේ], උන් [ඔහු] 33 කැමති [or_දෙණට කැමති] දෙය හැරගණුවයි කීමේයය [බීවේය]. ඒ රුෂයා උන් [ඔහු] කීබසන් [කි ඉනාසිට එෙස් මා ගන් කෙන් නැතැයි ඔහු ඇරඹෙගණි අධි කරණ නායකයණට [or-යිණට] සරූප කීය. අධිකරණයේ ඇන්. @තjද යොදන්නාෙග් බස් අසා උ" [ඔහු] දුන් දෙයක් ගණුවයි එලෙ
GRAMMAR. S 362
ඉතින් ඒ තලනා මෙද්වීන්ගේ නුවණ කෞකාෙහාමද කීවොන් එක දවසක් මිනිහෙක් හාල් නැළියකුන් පලාබන්මුලකුන් මසුරන් දහකන් අරගෙණ ගෙනන් එගොඩෙවණට ඕනෑය කියා ගඟ මැදට ගොහින් දියපාර සැර නිසා එතර (or එGගාඩ) හිගණට බැරුව එමෙගාඩ හිටිය මිනිස්සුණට කතා කරලා යාලු මෙවනි මා අෙන් හාල් නැළියකුන් බන් මුලකුන් මසුරන් දහකුන් නියෙනවා, කෙම් තුකෝණන් කැමති එකක් ඉදකදීකඳ, උඹලාගෙන් කාට ssa (or co8) ) (or 88) එගොඩකරණට පුළුවන්නම් එතර කරපල්ලාය කීවා. ඊට පස්සේ හයිය ඇති මිනිහෙක් කෙරද්ද හිර කරලා ඇඳෙගණ ගහට බැහැලා ඒ මිනිහා අල්ලාගෙණ එGගගාඩ කරලා මට කෞදණට ඕනෑ කෞද් දිය න්න කීවා. එතෙකාට හාල්නෑළිය වන් බන්මුලවන් ගණන්න කීවා. ඒක අභලා (Or, ඒ සැමෝර්) දියෙන් එතෙගාඩකල මිනිහා මම මෙග් පණ @නාසලකා උඹ එමෙගාඩ කලා, මට හාල්තැළියෙනුන් බන්මුනෙල නුන් පුයෝජනයක් (or වැදගලන් මක්) නැ, මසුරන් දහ දියන්න කීවා. ඒ සැකෙර් (or එනතෙකාට) මම කීවේ මට කැමති ගදායක් උඹට දෙනවාය කියාලාය. දැන් මට ක(මති @ද් @දඤඤ, කැමතිනම් ගණණින්න කීවා. ඒ මිනිහා ලඟ. හිටිය තෙකෙනකුට ඒ වග කීවා. ඒ අයත් තමණට කැමති දෙයක් @ද4කදීඝඅය කියාලාවද කීවේ, ඔහු @දන්ට කැමති කෞදයක් අරගණ න්න කීවා. ඒ මිනිහා ඒ අය කී වචනයන් පිළිකෙනෙගණ මම එGහම ගන්ෙන් නැත කියාලා ඔහු අරගෙණ ගොහින් නඩුකාරයණට @නාරතුරු කියා හිටියා. නඩුකාර යොන් ඒ බෙදන්නාගේ කීම අහලා උෂ දෙන කෞදයක් අරගන් කියාලා ඒ හැටියටම කීවා. ඒ මිනිහා

S 362
සම කිවුය. ඒ පුරුෂයා අධිකරණ නායකයන්ෙග් [orදයින්ෙග්] යුකති මෙයහි ඉනගාසිට රජ්ජුරුවණට දැන් විය. රජ්ජුරුවෝ අධිකරණ නායක යන් [or-යින්] ගෙට [මාලිගාවට] ගෙන්වාගෙණ උන් [ඔවුන්] මැද මෙය [මැද Qr මධ්‍යයේ] බෙදන්නාෙග් බස් අසා එම මොලුසම කියා යුකතිය පසිඳිනාකෙස් [පසිඳින ආකාර) කෙනා [ෙනාදන] තම මෙග් ජීවිත යෙහි [ජීවිතයට] ආශාවක් නැතිව [නැතුව] ගඟට බට [බැස්ස.] තැනැ න්තවුම [තහැනුදැන්නාම} පැරදවූහ. [පුහැරැද්දුමෙදිය]. එවේලෙහි රජ් රවන්ගලන් මැනියෝ තලතාදේවිතුළි එතනට නුදුරු තැනක හුන්නාහු [එසේව්ලෙහි එතනට නුදුරුතැනක 緩 (or උන්නාවූ) රජ්ජුරුවන්ගේ නියෝ තලන දේවි රජ්ජුරු වන් යුකතිය නපුරුකොට [නරකට or අයුතුලෙස ] පසුන් [පසිඳු ] බව දැන පුත මෙම යුකතිය සලකාපියා [සලකා දැනl] කියවයි කීහ. [කීය or කිවාය]. මැනියන්වහන්ස මා දැනුමෙන් මෙපුමුඛණක්මය : ඉදින් [එහෙන්] නුබුවහන්ගස් අමුන්න්ක් දැන්නා ඉස්ක් චීනුම් යුකතිය පසිදුව මැනවයි කීහ [කීය], තලතා දේවි යහපත යුකතිය පසිඳිමි කියා ඒ දියෙන් යණට සිටි පුරුෂයා බණවා క్షరక్రిప్ర9O మిలి:GదEGఅGed @@ හි]. එව දරුව, කෞතුකාප [තා} අත තුබූ [නිබුනු] සාල්නෑළියන් බනිමු ලුත් මසූ දහසුන් තුණ පිළිවෙළින් බිම තබාලවයි [තබවයි] කියා BG 9.වළින්ම තබවඩා [or තබ්බවා ] කෞක6
කෞයන් යන්ෙනහි f ය මුට ක් කීදයි විචාරා అప్ని 疑 තුලුහි එසේ වීනම් තටු [or ඉතාට] රූචියක් හැරශගුණ යවයි කීහ. [of කීය or - කීවාය]. ඒ මොනගීම් [එඉතුමා] මසුදුසු අතටගත [ගත් ඉන්‍දිය]. ඉක්බිති, [ඊට පසුj උදා [ඔහු] මද කුයි‍ෙනක් ගිය කල [or කල්හි]] බිසව් උ% [ඔහු] ගෙන්වා දරුව මසු, දූහූස බෝතාපට් [තෙතාට] අභිපුඹායදැයි විචාරා එසේය කැමැන් මුතුමි කීකුල දරුව කෙතාප [තා] විසින් මින් මට යමක් රුචිවිනම් ඒ [එය] දෙමි මෝහට [කෙමාහුට] කිය නලදද ෙනාකියනලදද්‍රයි කියා කිය නුලදුයි @ද්වීන්වහන්ස කීකල එසේ වීනම් මේ මසු දාස මෙjහට
SYNTAK
c 473
නඩුකාරයින්ගේ තීන්දුව පිළි දෙනෙගණ රජ්ජුරුවණට දැනුම් දුන්නා. රජ්ජුරුවෝ නඩුකාරයින් මාලිගාවට ගෙන්නාගෙණ ඔවුන් ඉදිරිපිට දෙන්නාෙග් කීම අහලා නඩුව සාධාරණ අන්දමට තීන්දු කරණට කෙනදන ඒ හැටිම කියාලා පු)ණයට ආශාවක් (or ආලයක්) නැතුව ගහට බැස්ස මිනිහාටම එදිරිව (or අවාසිවෙණට) තීන්දුව දුන්නා. ඒ වෙලාවට ඒ ලඟ උන්න රජ්ජුරුවන්ගේ මැනියෝ තලතාදේවි රජ්ජරැවෝ නඩුව අයුතු අන්දමට තීන්දුකල වග
දැනලා පුකෙන් මේ තීන්දුව කලපනාකර බලාලා දිපන්න කීවා. මැනියන්වහන්ස මම දන්
@න් මෙච්චරමය, ඒ නුමුන් නුබ වහන්සේ අමුන්තක් දන්නවානම් ඒ හැටියට නඩුව බේරණට ෙහා @ඳයි කීවා. තලතාදේවි ෙහාඳයි නඩුව බේරා කෞදකීපද්ඤ කියා ඒ දිශායන් යණට හිටිය මිනිහාරීව කතා කරලා කෞමෙහවතෙරන් දරු @වj (or දරුවේ), උඹ අෙන් ඔය තියෙන හාල් නැළියන් බන්මුලත් මයුරන් දහත් තුණ පිළිවෙලට ම බිම තියාපන න කියාලා පිළි @වලටම තිබ්බවාලා කෞතාග් දිගයන් යද්දී මුට කීවේ කෙමාකද කියාලා අහලා මම කෙමෙහම කිවාය කීවාම එකෞහමනම් තොට කැමති දෙයක් අරගෙණ පල කීවා, එතෙකාට ඔහු මසුරන් දහ අනට ගත්තා. ඊටපස්ෙස් ඔහු චිකක් දුර ගියාම බිසවුන්නාන්ෙස් ඔහු මෙගන්නා ලා දරුවෝ (or දරුවේ) මසුරන් දහට තෝ කැමතිද අහලා එහෙයි මම කැමතිය කීවාම දරුවෝ (or දරුවේ) කෞතj මෙයින් මම කැමති ගදයක් දෙකදී හදා කියා මේ අයට කීවාද නැද්ද කියාලා කීවාය @ද්වීන්වහන්ස කී විට (or exaco) එකෞභමනම් කෙම් මසුරන් දහ මුට


Page 253
474.
[o:DO] Dç508 zawo [or écos or කීවාය]. ඒ තෙමේ [එතෙතම] හඬ මින් වලපමින් [වැලපෙමින්] මසු දහස ඕහට [ඔහුට] දුන්ගෙන්ය. එවේලෙහි රජ්ජුරුවෝද අමාත්‍ය @යjද සතුටුව සාඩුකාර දුන්හ. එ තැන් පටන් තලතා දේවීන්ගේ දඹදිව මුළුල්ලෙහි පහළ که با C.
SINHALES
GRAMMAR. S 362
දිපන්න කීවා. එතෙකාට ඒ මිනිහා අඬ අඬා වැලපි වැලපී මසුරන් දාහ ඔහුට දුන්නා. එත. කොට රජ්ජුරුවොත්(or සි) ඇමති වරුන්(or සි) සතුටුවෙලා සාධුකාර දුන්නා. එතැන් පටන් තලතා දේවිගේ නුවණ දඹදිව සෑමතැනම 98a)983.
Literal Translation.
The king's mother. Talatá-dévi, who is far wiser than those wise men (pandits), instructs king Chilani's army, sitting (or being) in the position of the eleventh adviser after the ten pandits.
Now to describe the wisdom of Queen Talatá :-One day a man carrying a neli of raw-rice, a small bundle of cooked-rice-and-potherbs, and a thousand gold masu, having thought “I will go to the other side of the river,' Teached the middle of the stream, and being unable to get to the (opposite) bank as the current was strong, called to the people who were on (that) bank: “O fortunate men I have a neli of raw-rice, a packet of cooked-rice, and a thousand masu ; of these three, I will give away whichever I like; if any one of you all is able to take me over to (your) bank, let him carry me there.' Afterwards a strong man having tucked up (his) cloth tightly, entered the river and took the man over. Then he said, “Give me my due.' The other replied, “Take either this neli of raw-rice or (this) packet of cooked-rice.' Hearing this, the man who had carried him said, “I brought you to this bank at the risk of my life; the neli of raw-rice and the packet of cooked-rice are of no use to me; give me the thousand masu.' Hearing that (the other) replied, “I said “I will give whichever I like; now I give what I choose: take it if you care to." (The man) mentioned it to a person standing by. He also said, “What he said was “I will give whichever I like,' was it not ? accept whatever he wishes to give." The man, not content with this decision also, saying “I will not so accept it,' took
A measure equal to part of a bushel.
An ancient coin.
This word by which 65 in the original is translated bears the double sense of ‘like tó keep or give.”

S 362) SYNTAXIK 475
him and complained to the judges. The judges also on hearing the statements of the two men adjudged likewise, saying “Accept whatever he gives.” The man, not content with the decision of the judges, complained to the king. The king, summoning the judges to the palace and hearing in their presence the statements of the two persons, did not understand how to decide (the case) properly, and (therefore) adjudged exactly in the same way against (lit. defeating) the man who entered into the river at the risk of his life. The king's mother, Talatá-dévi, who was sitting at a place not far from there and knew that the king decided (the case) badly, said “Son, consider over this judgment and deliver it.' His Majesty replied, “Mother, I know only this much, but if you know better (lit. ‘a different thing'), pray decide.' (Then) Talatá-dévi, saying “Well, I will decide the case,' addressed the man who had to go by water, “Son, come here.' Having told (him) “Keep on the ground in order the neli of rawrice, the packet of cooked-rice, and the thousand masu that were in your hand,' and caused (him) to lay (them) down, she inquired “What did you say to him when in the water?' He replied “I said thus and thus.' Then she said, “If so, take whatever you like and go away.' He took the thousand masu. After he had gone a short distance the queen, causing him to be brought back, inquired “Do you like the thousand masu?' He replied “Yes, I like (them).' Her Majesty then inquired, “Did you say or did you not say to him, “Whichever of these I may like I will give?' When he replied, “Your Majesty, it was so said,' the queen ordered “Well then give these thousand masu to him.” Be gave the thousand masu, Y: and wailing. The king and the ministers being please
exclaimed “ Sidhu l' (i.e. applauded). Thenceforward the wisdom of Queen Talatá became famed throughout Daňbadiva.


Page 254
476
8NEALE88 GHAMMA R.
INDEX OF WORDS.
T The numbers refer to pages.
Words not in ordinary or collo
quial use are indented, e. g. gaseos, qissa ; those convertible into
compound verbs by suffixing (1) ascs or (3) a only, are respectively denoted by ,
them. A dot
e.g.
靜
() placed after & ored (combined with a vowel) Éecsesi) indicates that either of them admits of being changed
or (2) adó only, or or S being affixed to
into the other; in such cases the use of cd generally denotes the
colloquial form. The final ed of a base
. 9.
Ced) admits of being
e changed into as only when it is ဖုံဖါးနီဖီ [e.g. ගස් into ගහ, ගහට,
&ο.).
Numbers within parentheses denote the examples according
to which the nouns or verbs against which they are placed should be declined or conjugated. (Vide $ 201 & Note on p. 332.)
sé. ce 71, 312, 315, 317 අක් 56, 128, 150,351 අක්කර 379 (65) අක්කා 71, 105f, 120,
356 අඤෂර 79, 129
ਝੇ 79, 180 අක 403 අකණ 403 අකමිකිරිය 177 ನಿಟಿ කැ)මැති” 317 අකමීකකියා 177
අකර 354 దళిప్త 131, 403 අකුරු 131, 407 අකුල 220
ace (or g) 8) 225 අකුසල්+ 437 (75) අකුසු 131
අක‍්‍යන 347 අග් 56, 128 qęcsfcSed: 128
අගනි 78, 134, 392,
344
අගනිදිග 410 secs 128,78, 407 අගකරුවෙලාජ 43
cao (or cro) ao 61 අගනුවර 450
අගම් 41, 46, 315
75) අගමිසඳ 51,59 අගල් 132, 356 අගස්(orත්)ති 375 (69) අග 14, 88,128 අඟන 16, 119 අඟල් 69, 132 අගව 225 අඟහරු 111 ;-දා 301
අහි 317, 354 අඟී 237 අගුණ° 460 අගුල් 132 අඟුරු 131
අඟුල් 16 අගෝස්තු 368 (68) අසෝෂ 20 අඬග 16, 205, 331 (69)
పsరు 16 අඬගනා 120 අඬගගාර 33 r 16 ଖୁଁ 12, 79 අච්චාරු 368 (68c) අච්චු + 356 (68c) අච්චුගස 297 qazaa0 69 අජීණි* 134 අජුදා 369 (69) අඤජන 14, 33
අට 148, 344, 60,
349
අටකල 49 අටගණන් 297
අටතරාසිය 145 අටව 3
ටවි(or වී)344, (69 နိူဦးရှို့ခိ (69) අටසිය 145
අටළොස් 147, 149 අටදා නු 54 අටියෝ 313f අටු 129 අටුවා 128
අටෝරාසිය 54, 145 අඩ 141, 148, 344 අඩන්තේට්ටම්+ 296
(75) 蠶 356 (75) අඩවි 344, 404 (69)
356 °eه(ga qşe) 16, 220, 388 (64) අඬගහ” 453 (2) අඬල 220, 297 අඬුව 225, 250 q8 130,356 අඩි 313 ce 295, 135, 42,389 අඩුක්කුf 356 අඩුත්තු 356 q&c33° &c., 468
* Referred to on p. 236 as “Index B."

६.129 SS, 313,356
ఖళవి 16 අණඩි 175 ଝୁଣ୍f 79, 295 (64) අණපණත් 468 අණ (or අඩ) @බර 329
අණව 405 අණවුරු 405 年令互405
<ණුක 33 අන් 132, 57, 60, 347,
353,470 pad (or eso) g (oro) 8
470
අත්කරු 44 ¢ಲಲು 369 (65)
අතතෙනාjමති 381
. (69) අන්තම් 58 අත්තික්කා 356 අන්තිකාරම් 356 අන්තිවාරම් 356 (75) අන්පා 332, 469 අත්මේස් 329 (75)
අත්ල 46 අන්වරු 44, 55 අන්සන් + 132 අනෙකාග්‍රාථ 330 (68c) ఢిలGళ 885 අනදතුණ 335 që ësae & c. 303 අනපය 469 අතමිට 469 අතරතුරේ 459 අතගර් 311 අනලමය 330
qieeo (or zeba) 8983 330 අති 61, 143,306, 314 අතිතූහානත 314 අතිරකත 316 අතිරස· 316
අතිරිකත 314 අතියෙර්ක 145
තිශයින් 306 අතිසාර 61 (69) easia associs 193 අතුගා 230f, 297 年匀131,151 අතුර 40, 221
තුරු 41 పం 436 seahot (or 6) a 225
INDEX OF WORDS,
අතුකෝරන් 142
අතුල්ල 220 අතුල 40 අතුළු 41 ఆర్థిగ్రహా 379 (69)
57
●e害 sees (or 8) 225 අද්දව 225
57, 62 අද්මිනිස්තූහාසිකාර 379
අදාස 344 qęćƏCO)2O 375(32 sing.
& 40 pl.) G&c. 80, 253, 301,
344, 469 අදර 59, 78, 334 | අදරකිරිය 292 |අදරවිඛන් 89, 94 § සමස් 328 අදහ 220 |අදහස්+ 79, 132
(68c) | ფ& 187, 280, 2ვვ
沪
φξω 314 අදිකාරම් 117, 356,
434f
අදිපති 139
අදියර 314 (04) අදිස්සියෙන් 308 ! අඳි 230 |$සූවූ (or এম১) 225
අඳුන් නව 225 |අදින 221, 407 | අඳුරු 135 |අමෙදස් 41 (75) අකෙඳාමයි 313
దైవ 56, 79 (64) අධම 139
අධි 314
අධික 314
අධිකාර 314 (69) අධිපති 52, 139
අධෝදිශා 410 -
අධෝලිපි 62 (69) Sy 53, Ī41, 317 අන්අරුන් සමස් 324,
334
අන්කරු 198 අනත 317 නතරාය* 62, 78
se අනත8සථ 19 (64)
අනතාඤෂරලෝප 43
cease) 33
që s'ç or 3 175
477
අන්දව 225 æ 13,33 අනිධකාර” 134 స్టోరలు 462 අන්නනාසි 369 (69) අන්නා &c.. 69 蠶 192 స్టోర యుటి 369 (69) రోరి (or లి) 225 අන්නව 225 අනාප 141 අනන්‍යාකාරක 198 අනායාෂීසමාස 324, 334
අගනායjනය 399
QG 13 දීඨිදී 55 අන 192, 220 SocS 317 අනත් 42, 317 අනතුරු* 78, 131 අන (or... නා) දර# 5;}
අනඳිවර, 400 අනනත 317
අනනතර 53 අනසී 62, 317
අනල 403 අනවරත 405 අනාකල් 193 අනාගතකාල 193 අනාචාර 60
අනාසව 402 අනි 175, 230,435 é3zsi (or zsi) or
අඹෙනක් 141, 156,
157, 169, 170,459 | අනිචිචන් 313
අනිචජිනකියා 203
නිටු 334 ce, &c., 301 ge ဇုံဒိဇ်ဇိမ် 402 අනියතලිධඟ 70 අනියතවිකෞශෂණ 141 අනියතසඞඛාෂාවියේ
ෂණ 141 අනියතසවීනාම 156
ర@ 408 අනිෂට 60, 334 the 175, 55, 69,314,
334
අනුන 33 # ବ୍‌') + 488 (68) අනුකරණ 388 (69)
අනුකූල 54 守翌ー・ 34


Page 255
478
තතර 53 ဖို့ဒ္ဓိဋ္ဌိမိခိ 314 අනුදින 334 අනුනාසිතූහා ඤෂර 27 අනුපුට්ටුS 329, 368
(68c) çeçeq6)ç 405 ဒု-၃၅5ပဲC9 814, ဒိဒိ4 ဝုဍညဗoé)† 40Ó
අනුභාව 62 අනුමාන + 308, 457
(69) අනුවණ 463
器蒂° φεία 145
අනූඑක 145 අමෙන් 313 අකෙන්ක 141, 334 seGaiao(or c) 369
(68c) අප්පකෝඩ් 356 අප්පා 71,87, 105, 356 අප් (or න්) පිඩි ගහ"
470 (2) ఖరిdgరి)తొ 71 (14) අප්කෙප් 313 අප්කෙපාච්චි 357 (14) අඹෙපුල් 375 (75) අප 161, 314 අප අම්මා 72f අප නින් 316
අපරකියා 190
අපරදිග 410 අපරාධ + 316 (69) අපවග 314,402 අපවර්‍ග 314,402 අපවාද 316 (69) අපාදාන 314 අපාදානවිභකති 89f අපාය 3.14 (64) අපි 161, 314, 351, අපිධයාන 314 අපිරිසිදු 317 අපු 313f අපුල්ල 220 අපුල්ලව 225 අපොන් තුමේන්තු 369
(68c)
SINBALESE GRAMMAR.
අෙපායි 313 අපෝ313 අපෝස්තුලූ 375
අබ 402 අබරණ 79, 315 අඹ 78, 220, 402,403,
407 (69) අඹෙන්ස්ත 369 (69) අඹමල් 42,59 අඹර 220,402 අඹව 226 spas 315
අබ්දම් 315 අබිමුව 315
126 85, 5 ಆಡ್ಮಿನ್ಗಿ
අභ්‍යනතර 436 (69) අභායාස” 62
අභි 315
අභිධමී 315
gets g2 c5 62 (64) අභිමුඛ 315 අභිවාඩි 62(69) අභිබෙෂ්ක + 39 (69) අමබර 15, 335, 402
අම්බලම් 132,357
16f ခိပြီ 42,59
අම්මා 71,87, 119 අමතෙම් 313 අමත 402, 463f අමදි 230 අමනුෂාප° 456 (69)
අමපා , 402 අමර 402 අමා 402 අමාත්‍ය 62, 103 අමාරු” 449 (68) අමිතුරු 404 අමුණ 220 ဗုံ `ာဂ္ဃ 181 අග්යා 71, 105, 357 අයෙය; 313 φο 82, 295 α අයඳි 231, 435 අයස් 392 (8.5° &c. 448 අයිස් 379 (75) අයුකල් 193 কgশু শুভূ} 52 අයුත 148
අයුතු 392 අයෝ 302
අඉයjමය 392 අසී. 317 අර්චනීය 36 අර්ජන 36
g} 378 (68c) අර්තාප 7 se 376 (75) අෂී 13,326, 353 (69) අථිකියා 69, 188
අර්යාය 350
148, 344 අඹීබිතුලු 14f අගීස් 醬獻 (75) ဇု3 141, 164, 1 67, 287 අරක්කු 376 (68c) අරක 167 අරකයා 165, 174 අරකි. 166, 174
2. 404 රද 40 ဗုအီး 237f, 42
ర6(or రు)య3, 308, 30 soš3 (orē) 379 අරව 226, 415 අරවා 167
අරගනන 381
48, 357
c. 166, 174 કૃ8 281, අරික්කාල් 7
අරිටු (or ට) 404
අරියොර 405 අරිසස් 135 (75) අරු 317
අරුන් 353 අරුන් ක්රිය 188 96 og &c. 175 scs (or 3) Geicos
369 (75)
අරූ 76, 174 අමෙරෙහ &c. 303 ජූම්" 295 q 7 අලපපු)ණ 20, 405 අල්පෙකෙන්ති 369(69) අල්මරි,369 (69)
a For declension vide Errata and Addienda.

C &c. 46, 220 器 226 අල්ලස් 58 (75) අල 59, 127 අලප්විබන් 89, 95 අලව 226 අලවංගු (orකු) 369
68c)
අලස 139, 341 අලාබු 382f કૃહ 108,367 406
අලු 354,403, 404 qegio2see (oresp) odes4:36
369 (26) 9 (26) @ගjසු 369 ( క్లేస్ 139, 295 අලුත්වැඩියා + 295 අලුත 302 අලුතෙතන් 306
අලුප් 405
329 අලුප්සමස් අලූමුසු 369 (68c)
අලු (orළි) යම් 410f
(75)
අවාසය 66, 67 අවාසයසමාස 323,333 අව 314, 315 අවකාශ 52, 334 (69) අවගුහාර 376 (65) අවඬක 441 ခိဒ္ဓိဦချီမှိ 常 క్టి 89, 93 畿316354 අවරණ 324 අවරි 357
අවරෝහ 402 අවලාද 316 (69) අවවාද+ 92, 194 (69) අවසථාවාචකනාම 68 අවසන් °42, 315 අවසර 197f, 315, 387,
406f (69) අවසාන° 296, 315 අවා 3.14 අවාන 369 (65)
අවි 78 අවුෆුවුධ 468 අවිය 66, 67 අවියසමස්, 323, 333 qa 386,470 (71)
අවුණ 220
INDEX O WORDS.
qese (or ai) &c. 237
45
qea (or e)6ug 63,
131, 308, 403 අවුල්° 295(75) 器 220, 317 e:SGe) &c. 226 අවුස්ස 220, 226, 262 qęceae) 33, 62, 71, 77, 103,344, 404 අශචඑළෙම්බ 77
අශවෙගjපක &c.
329 අල්පීති 146, 344 අශුභ 38
අඡට 146, 349 අෂටාදශ 146 අGෂටjතතරශත 145 අස් 48,79, 332, 354 අස්° 295
අස්බෙගාවු 111, 329 අස්ත 369 (65)
අසති 339 අසමද් 349
Peæ) &e. 33, 226 අස්වද්ද &c.. 221,227 අස්සන් + 58 (75) . අස්ගස් 311 අස: 220, 339,341,344
අසන් 405 අසබහව්කිරිය 81 අසමාහාවනිය : 184'
ಥ್ರಿ: අසනීප$ 449 (69) අසමෝදගම් 357(75) අසල්වාසි 82 (17) q esco &c. 139,303, 405
අසංකන 402 අසාධාස$ 399
අසිවිස 404
අසූ 71, 344 295 نه تبعg
අසුන් 134 φές &ο 145, 344 අහ් 313
අහන 329 අහ“ 220, 313,346 අභක්” 295 අභක &c. 303
අභනි 403 අහර 78 (69) අහවර” 196, 466 අහවල් 463 (37) අහස් 344, 402 (75)
49.
qore &e. 303, 469 අහ8 312, 313 අහා 313
අහි 404 අහිත 404 හුර &c.. 45, 220 අපොහj 313, 314
අල් 145 අළු” 385 (69) so 88
#ంయు ఈ 37, 357 ം 1) (69) ဗု8 812
(b.
237, 79, 315 ආතෙකූගෝශ +62
ආකාර 414,450f (69)
ආකාශ 344 (69) ආකුල* 3.17 ආඛායාත 177 ආගෙන්යි 392
qępcsÐ (or SÐ) 46, 132,
315
ආගමසනි 51, 59 ආච්චි 72, 87, 123 ආචායඹ 17, 103 ආචාර 60 (69) ආචාරි 72 ආචාරීණ 72 paraf 62,79, 128 ආඩාතෙන#ඩා 357 ආදීඩි 357 (19) ఖరణిబ్లి? &c 76, 296,
357 (68c) ආන්තා 72,357 (48) ආන්ති 72 (54) ආතම 52, 331 (69) ආතමවාචක සවිනාම
158 ဗုဒaဃ 72/’ (48) ආදර* 78 (69) ආදරණය 139
pe; 101 ආදායම් 357 (75) ආදාහනf 296 (69) ආදි 412
ආදින්නදන 402
ဗုဒငါ့ဇo 6 (69)
ආදේශ° 41 (69) ආධාර” 296 (69) ආධාරකියා 292 ආධාරවිභකති 89, 94


Page 256
480
ආධාර විභකති සමාස
328 ආන 220 ආනවා(orමයා)ලු 357 ආනිසංස 381 (69) ආනුභාව 62, 381
69) ආප්ප 357 (65) ආපසුබඩාකෙස් 49
ආභරණ 79, 315 ආමු 78 ආමනහුණවිභකති
89f 63f ආමනතුණය + 4 φοΘο §ණු (48) ආයා 369 (48) ආයි 313 qဒု3ဌ &r". 79 q၁ဠဌè) 78 (69) ආයු(Orයි)කෙබjවන්
182 ආෙය 302 ආරක්‍ෂා” 39 (68) ආරකදවි &c.. 411,441
ආරණඝ 62f ආරාධනා + 36 (68)
ආරාධිත 298 ආරමභ + 12 ආරවුල්” 295 (75) రబీ+ 62 ආරෝගාත්‍යශාලා 434 ආලපනවිභකති89,
언5
කාලය # 434 (64 që ආවාට 39 (64) ආවුද 78 (69) ආශවයඹ 38, (69) අඹා හීෂීයාදකියා 181, 182
ఝురి 405 අ) සන 62, 129 අධ්‍යාසයි 456 co8 376 (17) ආසිකිරිය 181, 182
ආහාර 78
●a・ FeS 185 ඇකිලෝ 236 ඇඟ 126 ඇඟබදු 329 ඇඟිලි 79 (80) ඇඹෙග 235 ඇට 127
SNALESE GRAMMAR.
q8 248 çES(or e) SÐ 219
ഴ്ച 87, 127, 357 ඇන් 72,84, 116, 332,
404, 405 ඇන්ගාල් 329 (75) ඇන්තෙගුහාවු 329 (28) ඇන්තට &c. 307 gaછo 237
ඇතම් 141 ඇතාබලන්නා 329f ඇති” 196, 237, 268,
292, 295,339 ඇතින්නී ( 72,87, ඇතිනි () 122 ඇතිරිළි 219 (80) ඇතිලි 130 ඇතුල්* 295 ඇතුළ &c.. 41, 303,
311
ඇතුළත්° 295 ඇද° 10 (65) en : 87, H26, 469 ඇඳමකුණු 111 q13( r g)ẽ) 2337
gzgó. 111 ඇඳුම් 219f,230f (82) ඇෙද 233
ඇත් (or ඇනීම්) 58 ඇනුම්පද 465 ඇෙන 233
હૃદિ 156, 861 (ge 127 ඇපෑල් 376 (75) ඇපිල්බෝල 236 *ெ 127 ඇඹෙර 233 ඇබෑර්තු 369 (68c)
FuG 357 (75) ඇම්බැට්ට 357 (9) ඇම්ම 58
இ 159, 172
ඇමති 107, 108 ඇමි(or වි)ණඹීම් 45 ඇමිකෞණ 236 ce.8 or 8s 308 ඇර 237f, 309 ඇරත් 312, 467 ඇරපන් 184 ඇරල 467 (2[i]d) gag: &c. 76, 166
233, 465 ඇල්වතුර 138 ඇල්ලීම් 219
qzce° 295, 126 ඇලපිලි 10 ező: 405 ඇගල 233 gas)& 180 ඇවින් or ඇවිදින් 237 ඇවිදි 216, 232
ඇපීරිඳි 131
236 器 236 ඇවිස්කෙස 236 tિeઈ 48, 79, 182 gedes63 180,369(69)
ඇසතු 404 e3'é 409
ඇමෙස" 233
n G 470 ඇහිඳි 232 ඇහිකෙර 236 ඇඟී“ම් 219 ඇහුම්කන්බෙද470
学包。
që i as 185 qieo &c. 303, 304 ce 223 ඈඳව 228 ඈඳුරු 369 ඇමෙඳ 233 ඇවරයි 305f
3. ဒွန္ 814, ဒိ44 ဇွ☎ါ ဝိ44 ඉක්කා 344 (68) gzsf5z53 &c.
3. ඉක්මණට &c. 306
405 ඉක්මෙ 233 墨毅 39, 344 ඉකිණී 73 (50) ඉකුන් 8 314, 387 ඉගැන්ම 315 ඉගිල්කොල 234f ඉගිලෙම් 234
ဇွန္က္ယဉ္စ 40ဒိ, 406, 344
302,
ඉඩග්‍රීසිකාර &c. 76

ඉච්ච 192, 232f কুইe29 357 (68) ඉචජිතකියා 203 ඉජිනේරු 379 (26)
313,314 ඉටිපන්දම් 329 (75)
ହସ୍ତି । 334 ඉඩ අරි(or ෙද)460f ඉඩම් 132,357 ඉණමග 329 şad 311 ඉත්තන් 106
ඉත 344 geroo &c. 143, 306 ඉති 306, 314 ඉතින් 312,452f
S ဒွိင်္ခ 314,403
영》 ge 194, 269
313, 314, 357
ဓိုးခြံ 412 (68c)
ඉදි(orඳි)න් 458,463
ඉදිමෙ 234 ඉදිකෙර 234 ඉඳි 237, 406
ဣန္ဌ ဒိ11, ဒိဒိ8 gas 326f ඉඳු 330,402 ඉඳුරා 306 ඉඳුරු 335 ඉෙද 233 ඉපත්ෙන්රු 369
geg, 54, 331, 392 ඉනළිය 331 (64) ඉඳුජාල 69 ඉන්දියා 70, 134 ඉන් නිසා 308
స్లే 237 ផ្, 107 ඉබේ &c. 306 ඉඹ 339
ඉම 354 ဣန္3 78, 22ဒိ, 841, 844,
346,357 ඉරට්ට357 ඉරටා &c. 127, 129
ඉරමුදුන්වෙලා 328f 鹦 228 Ce ඉරි 130, 346
7-88
INDEX OF WORDS.
රිදා 409 స్కో 338 ඉරු 129, 402 gആഠ 288 ඉල් 409, 403, 60
ඉල්දේප 234|f ඉල්ලව 228 ඉලක්ක 357 (65) ඉලක්කම්, 132, 357 ඉලත්ති 357 (69) ඉලවුවේ_(or ව), 313 gC 357 (71)
eMeo, 234
ඉලු 404 gọ8)eo &c. 304 ඉවස 223 ତୁସ୍ରବର୍ତ: 181 స్థత్రియాల8 71, 108,
357
GKO° 39, 60
ෂටකතා 344
132, 313, 346, 354 ඉස්කාකර 376, (65) ඉස්කුරුප්පු 376 (68c) ඉස්කෝත්තු 369(68c) ඉස්ෂකයෝජප 376 (65) gedazoło 369 (65) ඉස්තාල 369 (65) ඉස්තිරික්ක 376(65) ඉස්තෝප්පු 376(68c) ඉස්පාසූ 369 (68c) ඉස්පිටි(or ඊ)තාල
376 (65) ඉස්පිලි 10 ඉස්සර' &c. 302 ඉස්සරහ &c., 304 ඉස්සෙ 233
ဣန္ထ ဒိ44 ඉසකැක්කුම් 330 ඉසෙකස් 330 ඉස“රද or ඉතෙස්'රුජා
330
ඉසාන 410 ඉසේ 'ඇම්ම් 330
gao 31lf ඉසි 107,353, 407 ဣန္é- 282
ඉසුරු 400 ඉෙස" &c.. 233
Feo’OC 470 (2[i]d) ඉහළ &ණී. 41, 304 g&6(or 6)8 228 gaseg 234
481
osor SS 302 醬醬
5.
ど130,352 ඊතල 127 ඊම් 69, 237 ඊයම් 357 (75) ඊමයක් &c. 302 ඊෂඖf 62, 296 (68) &୪ 78, 121
act 51 ö፻ሮጫፍx5€) 808
ශවර 52, 406
forebao 392
みc3313
C315 උක් 58,344
උකත* &c.298,411 cas(or so)ed 44,
ໃ1.344
st 1. 82 `ရှိုီ၊ ငွှီးနှီ”(င့ခွံ) උග්ගස්:58 උගත් 47,116 Čose &c. 227
උගනැන්ම 48,315 ceill උගුරු 131 උගුල් 132 උගුල් e. 227 C
盛 344 උජාරු 352 (68c) Č8aoе 131 උඩ &c. 304, 311 ೦ದಿಗ್ಧ ඩැ)ක්කි 357
6
උඩත්පිරිසෙයින් 307 இ C &c. 223 C (or čð) i 11 Cẹặ° 3I, 46, 135, 295 er &c. 60, 144. 31 c), 315
a(orc),
○ ഷ്ണ 87, 844 උතතම 139 උතතමපුරුෂ 198 උතතර 53,62,79,
145, 畿 (69) Cexascioœ19f උතපතති.315, 347 (69)
2 I


Page 257
482
උතපල 331 උතුකතු 411 උතුම්# 52, 62, 139,
390
උතසාහf 450 (69)
Cayo &c. 222, 227 උතුරා 54f, 145
උතුරු 79, 135
උතුරුපුටුප 62 (65)
උතුරුසල් 62 (75)
dgరివి ఈ 315 Ceanad 80 උද්‍යානපාල 329 Coçes 80 C«çasC &c., 306
405 උදය &c.. 54, 403,
410
උදර 54, 335 CSS 131 器 68 a උදවු” 357,469 (71) උදාමව 413 උදුර 222
cgct 325, 394 උඳු 357 උඳුවප් (or ක්) 409 උදෙසා 62, 309 උන් 144, 237 C&apeseed &c.
175, 176 ರಶÓæ 175 උන 222 උනු 238, 31
Ces 315, 334 උපකරණ 440 eeదారు 99 (69)
උපන් 315, 347 උපද්‍රව* 62 (69)
උපද 48, 237 උපදව 227
උපදෙස් 45,315(75) Cogao 315 (69) උපධමානීය 28 උපන් 237 Ceesf 79, 128, 315 උපය 222,
උපවන 334 උපසර්‍ග66, 314 (69) උපසග 66, 314 (64) උපසළුවානf 56 (69) උපසහිධාෂා 334
SNHAES GRAMMAR.
උපා 78, 130 (69)
උපාධාන්‍යාය (or යි) 73 උපාය 78 (64) උපාසිකා 120 a 222 CS ල් 331 උඹ 162, 174, 351 උඹහේ 163, 174
උභය 140 උමංදා 34 (68) උය 222 උයන් 80, 132
Cassadege &c. 329 උයන 104, 122 උර 222, 341, 357, 54,
(65&69) උරඟ 101,404 උරදා 328 උරපත් 404 උරපා 404 උරස් 328, 341 උරා 54, 145 උරු 405 උරුම 358 (69) උරුමක්කාර (orරී) 73,
358 (9&51) CóE 106
උකෙරjජ 328 132 gح උල්පන් 132
Coe 222
උලරු 405 උලවුවේ (or ව) , 313 උලුප්ප &c.. 222, 227 උලුවහු 131
CÐ 315, 405 උවෙදස් 45, 315 උවම් 79, 315, 353 උව(or වා)රණ 49 උවාg 313 උෂටු 344 උෂණ 31, 63 (69) උෂමාඤෂර 19 උස්'* 136, 139, 344 උස්ණදර 402 Cedes &c. 222, 227 උස: 68, 344
උසායනි 403 උසාවි 379f (69)
469 ,3313عح
Cg"Ge 222
Ceg 402
Cò 15, 844, (70) 402
උළුක්කු8 358 උ8 313
Co.
852 ,812 ,163 ,76 وح
Cማ amo 81
උළෙනවියාශති 146 C8313
උෂ්ඨිදිශා 410 Caర 43, 73, 111 උපාලියක්කාර 358 (9) උනැලියම් 358 (75)
3. ඍජු* 62, 392 සෘතු 62, 129 ඍබි* 54 සෘෂි 62, 109,353
ėò
· 264f ,237 ,157 د එක්+ 140, 150, 344,
351
එක්කෙකස් 312 එක්තරා 141 එක්ව (or ක) 310
එක්වන් 405 む)2S対55349 එක්සිය &c.. 43f, 145
ు 144, 187 ක එක é)23む)2S 398f లిబి 170 లిO 306 එකබස 82, 198
එකලාව 306 එකා (or කි) 73 එකතෲවර 305f එකිනෙක 53, 160, එකිනෙයක් 156, 169 එකුන්තිස් 144f එකුන්විසි 144j එකුන්සාළිස් 144f එතෙකක් 156, 169 එකොළොස් 140, 149, decsa). 457 ಲಿಫ್ಟೆ එඬරු එරඩු 48
a For declension vide Errata and Addenda.

bമ6 101 එතකල් 302
එතකුදු 312f එතෙකාට 302, 312 éasas, &c. 304 එතනා(orතී) 176 (48) de 441 එකෞත 233 එද or ඒද, 223 ée, &c. 302 එඳින්එදාට 457
8నీ 858 88s 311 එන 104, 139 එපමණ 307 ,307 88 وتحت or 3ة وصحفي
46 එහෙබ 234 లిక్టర్ల 369
Co §98313 め@141,157、158
DGÐSS &c. 308 *- 163, 175
Boas 234 එල්ල &c.223,228 ტბsჭძნcs &c, 234, 358 එලf 139, 405 එලහි(or හි)කෙතල් 61 එලෙගාන් 7.76 එලහරක් &c.
එලෙඹ 234,405 abcc 224 එලව 228 එලවලු,412 (68c) eëe 295, 354 (69)
eses &e. 47 (64)
ences 306 ea 228, 237 එවකට 302 එවකද්ජලිස්ත 376 das &c. 302 එවලින් එවලාවට 457
28S 14 e3D 302 deed 234
එසිය 145 Bee 306 Nedao &c. 307 එසේචිනමුත් 308,312f එහා &c. 175, 304
dS &c. 304 Desoest 312
INDEX OF WORDS.
එකෙහම 306, 459,462 එGහයි &c. 307 be &c. 223, 228
එළි 77f එළු 3, 77, 111, 134 లి@@@ఏ(or ) 40,71
(51)
dB.
巴163,167,237,313,
334, 352 ඒක 146, 155, 167, 344 ඒකවචන 82
ඒකවිකාශති 146 etesso (or 25) 65, 166
ඒකාදශ 141, 146
233 ඒද 223 ඒදඬු 34(72) ஆ3ஞ் 308 ¿Sego 308 30 مه و علاق 3 813 ඒකෙරාප්පා or ඒකෙරාජ්පා
369 (65b) ඒල 148 ඒසිය 43f, 145f ඒළක 41
eð.
@එනළි 392 කෞඑශවයඹ 52 (69) ගෘඑයානී 392,
ඹ
ඔක්කෙකාම 159, 172, ఐజీ s
casses
န္တိဋ္ဌိခိ; 376 බච්චර 462 e) &c. 77,111, 344 ඔටුනු 43, 131 බෙඩාක්කු 358 (68c) ଈ) as 312 ඔත්තු 358 (68c) ඔන්ත &c. 358 (65) ඔන්පල$ 464 oао &c. 223, 228 3)eco &c. 304
ඔද or ඔදාස් 353 ඔන්න 463 455 ,358 ,129 متبحa
483
@e@<露307 ඔපීසි 379 (69) இ ை&c. 223, 162, 304
ඔබෙමගාඛ 304 ඹබවහන්ෙස් 163 &S 237
158 ඔය 141, 165, 168 ඔයහා 163, 174, 304
ඹයන් 155, 167 ඔර්ලියඅතු 369 (71) ඔර්ලෝසු(or සි) 376
(68c & 69)
@ご341 බරව 228 ඔරු 129
ඔලරු 405 ඔලූ 382 (68c) @控)307
ඔවැනි 141 ඔවුනොවුන් 53, 163
5 81 ඔසව 228 බහා 163, 174 ඔහු 163 6)oes &c. 304 ඔෙහඹාම 306 බෙහd 313
SÒ.
@307,313,352,166 ඕක 168 äാ (or8), 165, 166 ඕජස් 353 (75) say &c. 223, 228 ඔනැ 196, 358 68 or c. 313, 358 司55131 ඕෂඨජ &c.. 21
බ්‍ර”). ඖෂධf 52, 62 (69)
A)
ක්‍රම 334 (69) කුමවාචකසඬඛ්‍යා විශේ.
ෂණ 141 කිමිකෙණල් 379 (75) කියා't 128, 296, 411 කියාකාරකපදසමබන්ධ
95, 411 f(69) කියාගුණ 300f


Page 258
484
කියාඩග 205 (69) කියාවාචකශණ 139 කියාවිධි 181 (69) කියාවිශේෂණ 300
339 ඩා'í 296 (68)
කූ,ර 63, 391 వాజి 376 (69) ඤෂණ 36, 410 (69) ඤෂමා° 429 (68c)
ਫੇ 44
విభ 405
344 کلیج
39, 405
iħ 39, 80 (69 asy ལྷ་ (69) කක් (or කක) 313 කකයාර 221 කකීය 237 කකුල් 132 කකුස්සි &c. 376 (69) කකුළු 39, 111
කග 78, 353 ಏತ್ಥಂrಖ) @විණ 61,
කච්චි 358 (69) කව්වේරි 358 (69)
කචජප326f
352, 369 (71) කට්ටු 175 (686) කට්ටුමරම් 358 (75) කට 126,408 කටපාඩමි * 470 නටයුතු 131 as 3230 කටු 39,59, 129,391 Zye)3 391 ascs 470 23.) Ghc 411 කටුවල 59 (64) aroggs &c. 73, 112 ana)° &c.220, 226, 295,
339,358 (65), 399 කඩදාහැණ 358f • කඩකාර 390f කඩ(Or, ර)දාසි 369 (69) వివిe 358 (64) කඩවන් 358f (75) කඩසරක්කු 358 (68d) 108 ספאס කඩිනම් 358 (75)
කඩිවාලම් 358 (75) කඩිසරදි 139, 300, 427 sa 78, 129, 353
SIN EALES GRAMMAR.
කඩුක්කම් 132, 358 and (or Oldb) ge 131,
219
as 463 &c. 21 කණඨතාලූජ 21 කෙණශීඥෂඨජ 21 జలdళటె 130,358 as 632, 37,344 කණක්කු 359 (68) మిశ్క(or ණ) මැදිරි
කණසම් 359 (75)
విశ 129,
as a (or c) 56f, 128,
403
කත 344 කතා” 79, 128,295,296 කතිකිස්ම 369 (69) කතු 353,393,411 (32) කතුතුමා 52
කතුබුජ 402 කතුරු 131, 344, 353 කතුවිබන් 89, 91 කතුවිඛන්සමස් 325
ad 339 කථනය + 405 කථා* 79, 128,296 කද 128
బాక్తి 344 කඳ 15, 126 abç9 (or &3)6 45, 131 කඳු 131, 354 කන් 32, 78, 132, 302,
344, 359 කන්ක(ක්කුම් 329(75) කන්කෙතjරු 376 (68) విరోధి 354 (=ఐg)
85 120 කන්වෑ 106 as ao &c. 32, 76, 104,
39, 405 విడివి 40 කනගාටු” 295(686) &o

Page 259
486
කිකල 141 aSzé8973, 120 කිට්ටුප් 360, 405 කිධියර 324 කිණුමග 403 డa ') කිතුල් 46 (7
224, 228 S or ç) 234
Segnes 234 කිඹි (බි 9r වි) සී“ම් 45
SFS 232 කිඹුල් 73, 116
කිම &c.156,170,173 කිමිදි 232
කිමෙක් 157, 170 කිය. &c. 224,228, 339,
405, 406 කියන් 133 කියමන් 69,395 (75) කියෙව 234 るga@ 137 る○ 224
කිරණ 341 කිරල් 116 කිරි88, 344,390 (70) කිරිච්චි 382 (69) කිරිබත් 325 කිරිය 66, 79, 411 (64) කිරියකුරුපදසබඳ 95,
411 f (64) කිරියෙපරුළි 48 မ္ဘိဒ္ဓိဋီဗွီ 73, 121 කිරිසි 382 (69)
2S&3 39 කිරුළු 39 කිමර 234
aS3 &c. 404 කිවිඳින 409 කිසි 141, 352 කිසිකලක 308 කිසියම් 141 කිසිවක් 156, 170 කිසිවෙක් 156, 169 කී 141 කීපයක් 159, 170 ど3極) 137 කීයද 156, 171,462
ど33341
කු 334
කුකකුට 39 කුණ්ෂි 39 (69)
කුකු 73, 387 (28)
SINEALESE GRAMMAR.
ceaeò (or c) 39,73,
111, 117 කුඩකුම 63 කුජදින 409 කුඤචනාද+ 388 කුඩ 360 (65) කුඩප්පා 76 (14) කුඩම්මා 76 (48) zirepo(georg) 45, 354 cēB(or )ŠDS &c.
360 (69) කුඩුනෙක්ඩු 360 කුණඩලි 470 (69)
කුණප 37 బట్టణా 78 (70) කුද්දිටු 334 කුදිරකාර 329f;360 කුදු 73, 45, 354 කුඳුරු 403 ద్చారశిరి 834 బురనేలుత 87,360 (69) කුත්තුගහ 360 කුනාටු 441 (686) කුප්පායම් 384 (75) කුප්පි 130, 360
කුප 339 කුඹ 127, 360
దgరG 227f జgర 3.
කුමාහකාර 324, 390f
කුමක් 156, 157, 170 කුමක්නිසා 308 කුමන 141 [121 aeos. &c. 73,111, 206 &c. 73 (9) කුමාරිහාමි 176f කුමේර370 (65) කුයිතන්සි 376 (69) කුර 127 කුරං or කුරන් 382 කුරු 360 391 කුරුටුගුහා 470 කුරුණ 130,360, කුරුම්බා 360, 385 (68) කුරුමි(orෙව)ණශී 387
17
(17) කුරුසි 370 (69) කුරුළු 73, 81, 112,404 කුරුලෑ 129 කුල 341 (69) කුලප්පු" &c.. 360(68c) කලල් 133, 360 (75) කුලී 130, 360 කුලීකාර 360
131,386 කුලුන් 376 (75)
කුවේර 392 කුශල 80 (64 & 69) කුෂඨ 63 (69) • කුස්තුර 370 (65) aged 370 (69) ಇಳ್ದ(75)
10 කුළු 39 කුළුගෙඩි 309
කුළුණු 39
387f (69)
ඤඤ 370 苓 වීටම් 133,
360 (75) කුට්ටු” 360 దివి 127, 860 කුඩාරම් 133, 360 කුඩනැලි 107 කුඩු 360 (68c)
ལྷུ་ 440 (75) ద్మిత్త 360 (19) කුඹී 108 කුරු 131, 360
කා 339,395,396 කaනය 396 adeo 298, 331, 339,
344, 395 කෘදනත 389 (69)
කෘප 344 කාමි 5 (69) කෞක 141 @ක කරගනා 388 aases 360f(71) @කකී &c. 73 影 @කණඩ 360 (69 @කණඩි 360 (69) ෙකත් 80, 133
කෞකතරම් 141 කෙන්දගම් 44,360(75) @කෙනක් 152 @කර or ඊ76 (50 & 54) @කරවල 48 (64) @ක@ර 234, 237
@කෙරන් 93, 142 · @කෙරහි 95, 99, ෙකෙර් 95 කෞකලස” 224 Gzsé3 &c. 73, 76, 122
@කලෙස &c. 306 @කවිටි# 131,385
,73, ੳ)

ෙකස් 354 (75)
@කසරු 404 @කෙස‘ල් 344
Grasored &c. 806 @ක@හ 354 කෞකෙහතු 46 (31) @ാe 89, 148, 839
කෞකළවර° 48, 295 (64) {
තෙකලි 232
@ක් 354 @ක්පු 370 (68c) @ක්තල 376 (65) @ක්තු 46,403 (31) @ක්නති+ 370(69) @ක්ලම් 390 (75) @ක්වටට 381
මෙක්වැ6or වෙ)ල්+ 296,
370 (75) කෞක්ශර 437f තෙකථා 141 කොක් 73, 116, 360,
379 කෞකා කිස් 376(75) කෞකා කු 131,360 GFDర 156 @කාච්චි 360 (19) ෙකාට්ට 127,360 oxygé6336 ill @කාéඩාස 63, 381 (69) ෙකාටත් 352, 189, 223,
237, 300, 302, 465 @කාටව 228 කෞකාටස්+ 133 @කාටළු 111 @ది 108 ෙකාටු" 129,330, 352 @කාඩ් 130, 361 ෙකාණඩා 361 (65) ෙකාණහ” 223 ෙකාණන්ත 228f කොණුස්ස &c.. 223f అద్కాలియతి 361
@කාතන &c. 304
කෞකාද 155f ෙකාණු 131 ©කාඳුර 388 ෙකාන්* 37 (75) @කාන්ත 370 (69) කෞකාන්බෙදාස්තර 379
(14) @කාන්දේසි 370 (69) කොප්පර(or රා)352
(64)
INDEX OF WORDs.
කෞකා පමණ &c. 141,
156, 171, 307 කෞකාපි+ 370 (69) කොබෙයි.414 (18) @කාමපඤඤ 370 (69) @කාම්පාසූ 370 (68c) ෙකාම්පානි 379 (69) @කාමිබු 11, 361 (68c) @කාමඩු 361 (68c) කෞකාමල+ 73
! කොමසාරිස් 376 (14) | කොමිස් 376(75)
@කාඛ
} 30f @කායි &c. 141, 304,
352, 462 @කයායිඑකදා 171 ගකායිතන්සි 376 (69) @කායියම් 141 @කාර්ණර් 379 (14) @කාර° 76, 101,458 Gబిర• 470 කොරල් 370 (75) කෞකාරවක් 116 කෞකාරසම් 370 (75) කොරළි 108 කෞකාබෙරාම් 376 (75) ൭൦ത 470 කොල්ලෑ, 129 කෞකාල 127,313 කොලපාට 138 ෙකාලීජි 376 (69) @කාලු 73, 76, 111
කෞකාවිච(or ත)ර 141
156 @කාවුල් 117 @කාසු 131, 352 @කාබෝහත් 307, 464 ෙකාෙහ් &c. 304 ෙකා කෙපකාම &c. 306 GD&Dɔge 361 (69) කොළණි 361 (68c) කෞකාලඹ 341 (64)
ෙකාලේසාම්පුර 59 S&Ds 60, 141, 304 Θαδδας) &ο. 156, 157,
171 Gadłzdo &c. 156,169 @කුjකි 376 (17) @ක ‘ච්චි 379 (69) Gand 8 379 කෝටි 39, 149 @කාjටිපුෙකාටි 149 @g 861 388f (68)
487
ෙකාණ්වුමස්T 465 ෙකාණ්ඩි 361 (69) @කාණ්ඩු 361
@ఈ 37 ඉකාණ්ණම් 37, 361 (75) @කjණ-හි 361 (19) @කjඳුරු 111 @කjන්තර 370 (69) @කයෝප්පු 370 (69) @කjප°_68 (69) @කජ්ජ 379 (69) කෝලම් + 361 (75) කෝලාහල’ 419 (69) @කiලිකුට්ටු 361 (68c) @කjව 370 (69) @කáවි 371 @කjවිල් 60, 133,361
කෝෂ 39 (69) Gవిaర్చవివిర 411
(69 @ක හැරව 391 ෙකෙනෙවිරි 392
62). බඩග78, 353 (69) බඩ 339 ఏG 339,349 @ඛිළ 339
Gs)
9æð 13, 31,339(69) ༄་་་་་ (or ග්‍රහණ)339,
ග්‍රාඳි 371 (69) ශුහාමාස 392 ගුහාම 78 ෙගුග්ස 371 cS 202
వియత 402 408 ගඟ 33, 79, 126, 354 ఐబూు 33, 79 (68)
78 كجمع من out 331, 341, 404
405 ගජපිටු 403 ගජාසන 404. . ගෙජ්ජළ 331 ගට 339 GSô3) Qộ6) 387 ගඩතොගඩි 470 ගඩොල් 133
ఐతవి 381 (89) ගණ 292, 339, 32


Page 260
488
ගණන්ම 295 (75)
విభ8230, 237
ගණකා 37 (49)
ဇာဓုဇု 69, 341,408
Qy |ိုးoared 4.08 ගන් 237, 393 codesoo 296, 393 ఆవిరిదుర 3 ගතකුරුලොප් 43 ఐరిష్ణారeedజq 51,
ගතෙදස්සඳ 51, 55 ගති 341 (69) ගඳ 334,408 (64) cas 237 ගන්ව &c.. 226 ಆಹಾರ°32, 402, 405 ගනකම් 68, 88 cs&S) 402 ගනසර 405 gజaర్ 307 ᏳᏫᎧᎧ2 128 ගම් (or මු)63, 78, 133,
352
ගමහිර 63 ගම 341,390f, 396 ගමන්+ 133, 295, 396,
460 ce)sics 470 ಅಣ್ಣನ್ತಿ? 11 (71)
cdcdc 387 ගඊහිණි 63 (50) ගර්හ. 339 ගර 220, 341 o68 &c. 77, 108 220, 339 6 f or 8)371 (69 ජූ%; ඳි)371 (69)
ගරුඬ (or ඩ) 61, 98 ගල් 133 ගල්කණඩු 361 (68c) ფიტc$x8 329 (71) ගල්ලියවිලි 329 coce 190, 220 ගලගල 387 ගලප්පත්ති’+ 371 ගලව 226 ගව 82, 103 ගවස 220 ගවු(or ව්)63 (71) ගවුම් 379 (75) ගස්' 78, 133, 404, 408 ගස්ව &c.. 226
SNBALCS GRAMMAR
ගස" 45, 220 co-402
coеоб (orao)404,
405, 408f ගහන මග 402 ගහමිණ402 neം 220 യ്തേ8 59
ംാ 354 (68) (് 882 (68)
ംആല്ക്ക് 34 ം. 411 ගා 219, 297, 339 coa 371 (68c) ගාට 220 ගාඩි 388f (19) തോട് 809f co39ɔ axabó 3 ගානුපාංඤෂරලෝප 43 ගෘථුකෂරඹෙලjපසනිඩ්
1, 59 ဖ္ရစ္သဖ္ရစ္ခ္ရထ☎ 51, 55 co3 Öb 128 (168 449 (64) ఐ 371 (68c) § 133 c)3CC § 70, 135 co8) 225 ගාස්තු 371 (68c) ගැට_&c. 10,73, 127 ගැණ 309, 310, 425
అవి 398 otegé 234 ගැඹුරු 466 (70)
c8 390 ගැරඩි 108 ගැරඹෙහ 234 ගැමර 234 ගැලවුම්කාර 390f ගැඹෙල 234 coedGra 234
ගැහැණ 43,72 (53) ගැහුම් &c. 136, 137 ගැබෙහ' 234 codeEMO 234 విభ 82, 122, 403 cóide 371 (68c) ගැස් 379 (75) ගැස්බර 371 (69) ගිහිරි 387 (69) ძ8ხმcნ88მ 887
d3-63a5 230 හින්දර 385, 403 (64)
ගිනි 78, 135, 403 ගිනිකෞකාණ 410 dSSÒzsr 34 402 Ledکd3&D ෆ්ගියමාකෙස් 410 ගිරව් ( 73, 105, 121, cS6 127, 341
ගිරාසෙඳස් 329 (75) ගිරිරද 402 ශිල්ව &c. 228 ශබෙල 234
රහිවිස්ව &c.. 228 c65 as (or 63)224, 232 dises 107,328 හිළි 232 3 130 ගීතිකා1 128 ගුගුර &c. 222, 227 ගුටි 465 雛 န္နိဋ္ဌိရှို့မှီ ృత 37, 341 (69) ගුණවචන 137 ගුණවත් 391 ගුණවාචකනාම 68 ගුණවාචකශබුද 137 ගුණධාරනාම 69 ගුදම් 382 (75) ගුදිරි 371 (69) ගුදිරිඤඤ 371 (69)
SÒ 407
ගුවීක්‍ෂර 55 ගුරු 18, 113,341,407
ගුරුත්ව 68 ගුරුදින 409 ගුරු(or ඊ)දුර 371 (64). ගුරුපඬුරු 329 (70) ගුරුලේත්තු 129 (68c) ගුරුළු ශීc. 77 (27) qC 434 (75).
ගුවන් 154, 402 ගුවන්මග 402 ගුහ 341 ගුහා 128, 341
ගුල්ම 41 q3† 130 Q 344 (68d.) ගුළු 344 ගෘහ 80, 328 ගෘහසථ 63, 328 (9) ගෘහිණි 36
విష 34l ගෙජ්ජ 361, 387 (64) OMgsobA3 68 (69)

ആഴ്ച 198, 309
ගෙණවුන් 297
Go-seas &c. 297
@ගත් 58 @ගත්තම්+ 58
කෙහෙත 234
@ගද(or ෙදා)ර 408
(64
@ගදරඇන්කෙතj 467 @ගන්දගම් 44, 360
(75) Gooda) &c. 228 @ගමටීඩී 108 ൭8് 108 @ගව 224 @ගෙව 234 @ගළි 73 (50) @ගයංකෙගට 398f @ගs 80, 99, 132 @ග්හ. 80
@@හ 339 @ගාඩ° 126, 457 @ගාඩගහ 386 ൭ാaായ്ച്3 &c, 227 @ගාඩනග 221 ගොඩනැඟිලි 219 (80) මෙගාත 223, 339, 393 ගංගාතගඝ 470 @ගාදුරු 131 @ගාන් 71, 116
@ගුහාතෙපාශ්‍ර 329 (28) @ാ♔ 885 (4) @ගායිතැන්+ 470 ൭8ed 884
ගොයුම්කෙගාන් 401 ෙගාර 405 @ගාරව 228, 387, 388 මෙගාකෙරjස 371 ගගාල්ල 322, 350f ගොලෝ 379 (68) @ගාවාර්ණතෙම්න්තු 379
(68c) මෙගාවි 107, 330 මෙගාවිGor ය)පල් 329
75
)
ගොවියාපූන් 330 ദ്രാed 288 Gc)3 is 31 Goodb &c. 73, 11 li G് 824, 852 Gesoj SF6 &c. 73, 99 @dధ్ర 130 ගෝණිණුසු 112
@ගjන්දි 460
7-SS
NDEX OF WORDS
@ගාjපාල 324,329 @ගjර්ණෙම්න්තු 379
(68c) ගෝල 103 @ගන්වා 371 (64)
63de 41
. ඝට 32 ඝටට 339 ඝණටඩා 408 (68)
ඝණටර 408 (69)
డిపడి 82 සෝෂා f- 20 (68)
8.
OS 313 චක්ගුඩ් 387f
චඤ 58 (68c) චණුඩ් 36.1 (19) චතවාරිෙශ 141 චතවාරිෙශන් 146 චතුර් 146 චතුදීම් 141 චතුර්දශ 146 චතුර්මුඛ 335 චතූර්යුග 331 චතුවේද 154 චතූරඞග 331 චතුෂට 146 චදි 344 චන්ද 402 චනඥන 13 වූනුදු 78, 344, 402(9) චපල 403
○愛)339 චර 328 චල 57, 349
387 චoචල 403 8 312 චාණඩු 382 (68c)
චාප්ප 352 (69) චාමර 129 චාරිතූ 63, 80 (69) වැකත් 379 විබෙක් 313
S383) &c. 387
වි තත 54, 80
විතතානුකුල 54 විනකයාර 26
ත 339
විකෙන්ල 371 (69)
4S9
58313 85 313, 314 විවී 313 චීන්ත 361 (69) චීන 90, 390f (69) 85ed 379
චුබ 339 වුරුස් 387 වුණූ* 296,345 (69)
චුල් 381 @චාප් 313 ODçosoof 296 (68)
geos. 327
ඡ
ඡායා 438 (68)
ජායාරූප 411 (69) ජීද්‍ර 338, 353 ජිඳ 339 @ජීක 63
@ඡj 313
S.
ඥා 339 гао 37, 63, 80, 134 ඥානවනත 392, 404
ජවල 32, 339 Gජෂ්ෂ්ඨ 63 @ජා3jතසන0 -3 21/, 328 ජගචචඤෂු 58 ජගත) 58
ఆడా 403 ජටා 32 (68c)
ජන 73, 326, 341,
403 (9) ජනවාරි 376 (69)
23 326 ජනිත 298 ごぶ373 ජකෙන්රු 371 (68c) ජෙන්ල 371 (69) ජමධු 342
ජම 342 ජඹුරු 466 ජය’342 (64) . ජයග 438
కు 339 ජල 32, 44,345 (69) ජලනිද් 405 Mජලපල 404 ජලූසි 371 (69) ජා. &c. 390f, 382 (12)
2 K


Page 261
490
ජාඩි 361 (69) ජාතක 298 (69) ご5ど3130 ජාතිනාම 67 ජාර 379 (65)
ජාල 345 (69) ජාලක 32 ఆధ్ర 879 ජී 339 ජීවභා 381 (69) ජීවුල් 224
ජීඝවා 12 (69) 441 نة عرع يقع ජීවිත 80 (69) ජූලයි 376,409 (69) ජුනි 376,409 (69) ජුරි 41f (69) ජූලි 376,400 (69)
ÉE, 4 if (d3)
ප්රාශී 339 @ජ#ඩු 129,361
@ජj ජ: 402, 403
ඤණ 37, 63, 134,
381
සද්‍යාණිවනත 381
ඤති 381 (23) aē 387
G.
ംാം 887
ටැඹ 128 ටැම් 128 ටැලිග්‍රෑම්+ 379 (75) ටිකක් &c. 159, 170,
蠶 විකටික ሰ፩ විශාක න් පීරික 306, 307 &55) 379 (Vide$ 137) 5。さ;。387 ථිකයා 128 කෙටඨාකු 131
భీ
ඨයානනතර 63, 381
(69) ඨධාන නතරනාම 68
t.
ඩබරf 45, 295 (69) { තදබව 68
ඩැණඩි 379
SNBAILE:St. GRAMMAR.
ණ. 339 36Oچه ളs) 889 ණශ 339
2. 31 තුන්සලාත්කර 377
තුය 146 නූ®යjදාශ 146 5146,335,345 ත්‍රිණ 63
్బులి 331 තිබෙලiචන 335 ! ත්‍රිසූරි 379 (69) éSee 141 | ති•ශන් 146,345
@නුඹෙජ්රි 377 (69) කෞනුසුරි 377,379 (69)
ఈgరిగి 331 @@නු 146f @@ద్రావిగ్రీమియు 181
@@නුලෝකයෙකුරු 406 @@තුලෝකණ නායක
406 @@තූ®ලjකාඝචායයී
406 eo 161, 349, 351 තක්කඩි 361 (69) තක්සේරු* 371, 377,
(68) නක 220, 455 තක්හනියා 465 නගුණ 335 තට්ට 361 (65) තට්ටු” 296, 361 (68c) තටතට 387
තටාක 44 (69) තඬ 32, 339
sa): S (or c) 44
(69) තණහා 63, 128, 381 තණ 32, 79, 80, 345 තන්පර 410 (69) නතසම 336 නද් 53 තදකුණ 335 නවින 389 (69) තදභව 337 තද? 139
තදනනතර 53
තදන් &c. 306
තන්දිරම් 361 (75) තන 32, 220, 346, 353
(65) තනතුරු 131 තනික (or ය) මි 44,
306, 361 තනිව &c. 306 තනි 176 (54) නප්පුල 297, 388 abes 339
තපනකර 402 තපල් 36.1 (75) තපස් &c.. 45, 57, 391
(38&75) තපි 230
නGපjවන 57 නබිබ &c.. 226 නබ 45, 187, 220
| තබව 226, 337
రిపబ్లి 345 (69) තඹලේරු 379 (68c) තඹසල්ලි 410 (69) තඹරාක්ක 371 (69) තම්බ 220 තම්බි 361 (14) නමිබෝරු 371 (68c)
තම 141, 144, 158
173,345, 399 තමන්දා &c. ခိခိခိခိSဋိဇg } 1?ပီ තමයි 158
තමරුපු 402 නමා 158, 173,351 තමුන්නාන්කෙස් &c. 163, 174 (34) තමුසේ 82, 162 (34) as:S 63, 129
තර 144,345 තරප්ප 377 (69) තරම් 361,438 (75) තරව 220 තරවටුf 129 තරඟ° 68 (68) තරාදි 130,361 තරිඳු 402 තරු 47, 129, 402 තරුණ 73, 139 නරුවාල් 335 (75) තල් 464 296 فهيتفحمتر තල 32, 342
තලක්කට්ටු 362
(68c) තලෙගාය 117

තලප්පා 362 (68) නළු 220, 307,339 තවත් 307,311
තවද 311 SeaS 220 øðeÖ 364f (75)
තවස් 45 esse 362 (71) තශබදකාරක 198f තසදාකරු 198 තසම 336 තහඩු 362 (68c) තහනම්* 423 (75) තළළුකර 362 ece 32, 220, 339, 469 තලව 226 ez 318 තාච්චි 371 (69) expad 71, 116 තානායම්, 133 තාජප 371 (65)
තාමු 345 තාර 371, 377f (69) නාරකා 402 (68) තාරා 104, 362 apct 342, 32 (69)
තාලු 21f තාලූජ 21 (69) af 295 තැන් 347 (75) cos 176 (Sing. 40 &
pl. 14) Seco 234 තැපැල් 361 (75) သုခုးခံ) <5S) 371
(75)
තැමීමෙබ 234 °′′′ 48, 234 etc. &c. 362 (71) ező 362 (71) තැෙව 234 avec9 234 තැඟිඹප්පු 411. 427
as 52,331, 345,351 నాల }
134, 407 (64)
තික්මෙදර 402 as a 47
තිදසපුර 402
තිදැස් 404 Saei 371 (69) තිප්පීලි 362 (69) තිබිඛ 226f
INDEX OF WORDS.
තිබ 45, 220f තිබුන 48, 185 තිබෙ 194, 195, 234
SO 340
තියම් 403 තිය 45, 220,452
තියු 44 තියුණු 37, 52
Sos 27 තිරසාබේරන් &c. 307 තිරිඟු 371 (68c) තිරිසන් 116
තිඹෙලාඇදුරු 406 තිලෝගුරු 400 තිලෝනා 400 තිල 32 තිස් 140, 149,345
లియా 145 තිස්කෙස්ම 195, 464 තිසරණ 331 (69)
තී 82f, 162,351 තිඤෂණ 37, 63 තීන්ත 371, 469 (69) . තීන්දු" 129 (68c) තීර 371 (69) තීරු 371 (68c) තු 313, 314 තුට්ටු 129, 362, 410
29
362 (68c) තුන් තනාගම් 362 (75) තුති * 44, 353 (69) තුදුස් 149 තුන් 140, 149,345 තුන්වෙනි &c. 141 තුන්මෙවනි විඛත් 89 තුන්සිය 145 තුනීම(or ව)ෙන් 307
a 405 තුනුවග 403 තුප්පභි 362 (22)
Boo 48 තුබූ 234f තුඹස් 45 (75) තුමුටු 405 තුමුල 405 තුමු 81, 90, 309 పిడమే 16, 101,404 තුරු 47,302, 335, 402,
404, 407 තුරුප්පු 377(68c) තුරුපති 402 තුල් 405
49
තුලනාධිකරණ විශේ
ෂණ 138 තුවක්කු 362 (68) තුවාල* 296,362 (69) තුවාය (or ජ) 371 (65)
eers & c. 394 තුසරකර 402 2ತ್ತೆಳಿ 362 තුෂණර්‍මභූත8461f
ల్కు ఈ 32, 63,80, 845
(69) තඹා තිය 141 రaఆరు 32, 63, 79 (68)
aðga 345 කෞත 331,345 @තක් 309, 310, 352 මෙනකල්තිරිය 181
@තන්=තුන් 80(75) කෞතප්(or පි) 155, 35i මෑතපල 224, 405 @තම්පරාදුf 371 (686) කෞනම 224, 81, 340 GEDGIS) &c. 234, 309 කෙතර 118, 176,407 @තරප 224 @තල් 80, 352 (75) @තල 141
කෙතෙවනි 141 (Gතෙවනි විබත් 89 @නස්තමේන්තු 371
(68c) ඉතසරණ 331 (64) @තසු 46 oleose (ore) es 47,
149
@് 877 (78, p1. N.
Ac., & V. Gle) @න්ක්ක 362 (69) @න්පොච්චි 329 (69) Mabf6 377 (64, pl. N.,
Ac, & W. Gabids) @න්රවිලි,466 (80) @න්Gර 234
@@නල 80 (69) @තාටිලි94, 362 (71) තෙතාට (or ටි) 390 (64
or 17) කෞතාටුපල් 329 (75) @තාප්පි 371 (69) කෙතාපි 161, 351
කෞතම (or මෙෂ්) 81
309
· කෙනායිල් 362 (75)
කෞතමාල් 133


Page 262
492
කෞතෘඩාංගල් 362 (75) කෞතාග් 82, 161, 349,351 කෞතdඩු 362(68c) @තjම්බු 371 (68c) කෞතාග්ර 101, 223 තෝල්ක 377 (9)
టి. ෂරීර 381
岑· ද්‍රව්‍ය නාම 68
ද්‍රවිඩ 7, 64 දුෂ්ම 404(69) ටය 146 SÖ 146f වොඳශ 146 ටොපර 331 වඩාර 80 (69) e)båÖncsa 8 46 විත්වරූප+ 47, 396 විතවරුපසකි්ඩි 51, 60
විතීය 141 විමානූකාංඤෂර 22f 司146,沙45 චීප 2 (69) @වෂ+ 81 c. 219, 311, 318,335 දඅරුන් සමස් 331 ς οδξω &ο. 220, 226 දක්වා 309, 31() දක්‍ෂ 39
දකුෂිණ 36, 79 දක 276,33;} දකයා රාහී සමාස 331 දකි. 187, 238, 405
ఓ స్తళ్ల TB, 13
ςάς) 13 දඟ+ 50 දගල 2:20 දඩ 127, 404 දඩගහ" 453, 470 දඩාවෙන් 306 දඩිබිඩි 387
දඬු 131, 55, 33, 57
දඩුකුම් 144,55, 63, දඬුවම + \ 133, 295
· දණඩ 33, 57, 131 දන් 78, 133, 238, 325,
345,469 දතත 325 න තුරුක ) (1-
:470 දන්රජ 49
' දෂ්ට+ 36
SINHALESE GRAMMAR.
දන්වැ 106
G 335, 352,402, 404 GGS).5 68 දදරද402 ಲ್ಲಿà: 326,393 (75)
రసాలు 78, 345 (89) දනතජ 21 දඹෙනතරුෂඨජ 21 ç538) &c. 226, 391 ,841,890 :889 :44 ܡܘܕܶܘ݂
403 (9 & 46) දනගහ" 470 දනගා 470 දනවන් 69 දනු 391 දනුමැති 107 දප 339
ఏరt 45, 295 (69)
දඹ 342 (69) දම් 353 (75)
తెర (or త) 400 දම 221, 292, 342, 345
දශීනයකර 405 දශීන 36 (69) త్రి ఈ 8} (69) දර 220, 340, 420,403 දරණ 404
రకు 408 (89) දරසෑ 130 දරිද්‍ර 39 dic3u 78, 102f
දරුම 353 (69) දල 32, 339, 344,
345, 394, 403, 407 çGeç6 402 දලසර 405 çes 129 334 ,340 ,{22t لاغي දැවට 220 ge C. &c. 42, 302.410
දවල 405 දවස්’ &c. 133, 403 දවස්පතා 308 දවස්හිමි 402
දවභ: 405 දවාලට 302
gs 14[} రణరణ) BR
36@ 406 දශම 141 දශලක්‍ෂ 149
368 146 දශාතිකෞර්කශන 145
'')3
දස් 73 ና°° 149, 276,342,410f
q%369 323, 400 දසඹුල් 400 టిగ్రత్తివి 145 408 ,840 ,149•ܣܨܶܘ݂ දහ'අට 148
రవి"రరి 140,144 දහ`දහ 145
දහන් 403
రివిరజ8 408 రవి"లE 149 qదిలి 358 (75)
දහවල් 42, 46 (75) දහස් 140, 149 දහස 145
! දහ“හ” න් 144
දහ” හ`තර 148
^ දලහ 381
€ 2, 79, 353, 405,
407
දpග 50 రnఆ9 32, 79 ,840 ,889 ,886 :828 ܘܶܗ
403
co(or ocoa)6) (or
&3) 567 829 (75) දාඨා 381 දාඨිකා 32 දැඩිම 39 dరుతెt 377 (75)
8396 oaتع,G Ceġ 37 (68c) <్కరు 396 (69) දානී 394 రచిదా? 896 (9) cost &c. 39 දාවල් 46 (75) දාවා 393 ca(or co) &c. 73 (9) 49 1 14:5 ”ܡܵܧܘ දාසි 377 (50) (69) 486 ܣܒ݂ܶܘ
ది. 377 දැක්ක ගීc., 238 ಜಿತಿ 288 (82) టె* 139, 858,40; వలపటి 879 දැන් 58, 302 දැන්වීම් 219 දැනට 302
రిలి 2 * 112 දැකෞන 234 දැමිම 58

335 . 器数 335 873 (50) 133, 345 క్టర్డే 463 (71)
බ්‍රිජ් 234 දැවෙ 234
çe (or &3)73 (50) çĉoz 140 දැහැන් 406 (75)
දැළි 32 දැ or දැය 298 දැකඇති 386 (71) දැත 140f දැවරයි 305f gies (or acu) 140f 等339、345 tas (orcs) 56, 128,
295
දිග්ද 404 දිග 56, 68, 128, 410f දිගවෙලිකර 463 .
දිගැසි 51, 121,403 &qt 51, 135 දිගු(or ගු)කිරිමි 61 දිගේ 311
දිටී 276 334 දිඩිරි 387
දින්රැපු 402 ξε σε 371 (69) , , , a &c. 224, 339,842
(67&69) දිනකර 402 දිනපති 402 දිනපතා 308
දිනමිණ 402 825 &c. 400, 402 දිනිසුරු 400, 402 දිප 402 දිමි 107
දිය° 80,295, 342 (64)|.
දියතු 402 දියදිනි 405 දියනා 400 දියමනන් 402 : දයපණ 403 දියබන් 325f (75)
දියබජ 400 දියමන්ති 371 (69)
දියනැස් 400 gల }్క45, 63, දිවුණු 6, 295 (68)
排名
INDECK OF WORDsfe
දිර 224, 339
දිරද 404 ල 339 8663 &c. 234
දිව් 402 දිවාසලෙjක 402 දිවිරව 228, , දිව 222f. 340, 354,402
දිවන 404 දිවයින් 133 , , දිවයුරු 402 දිවවස් 402 ξε)(or ει)αι 401, 403
දිවා 332 දිවාකර 402 වාරාත්‍රී 332 දිවි 107
විලි 68, 136 శ్లే 68, 137 දවුම් 68, 137 දිවුර 224
۶٫۵ م).
&EC (org) 224f (75)
දිශා 128, 342, 410 දිශාධිපති 52 දිස්ත්‍රික්ක 379 (69)
· දිස 339,342 දිසාපති 410 (22) oera" 128,342,354, 463
8ée (or g) 39, 61,
112
零3型、32&342 ; *|
දිබන් 325
දීම් 69 (82)
මනා 69,395 (68)
ಛಟ್ಝಟ್ಟಿ 395 (5
· දිසී ඉස්පිලි 10 ,
දිසී e) c3ncse 10 ša 379 (68) g 315 දුක්” 58,89,391 (75)
දුකඛ 381 (69) දුක්පන්" 116 දුකර 315
දුගඳ 315 (64) d 110
gӘ 404 ge 238 දුදන 334 } {\! දුන් 382 . gᎸ 827, 87Ꮾf (71) දුප්පන්* 58, 116 g69* 349
|gఠి 78, 404 (75).
493 è
ಙ್ಗಟ್ಝತಿ 498 දුම්කොළ 34 දුම්මේක'ච්චි 411 දුම්නැව් 329, 411
දුම්යෝන් 403 දුම්රත 411
දුමරද404 දමිඳු 404 器醬 334 දුගීජිඩ 63, 315 (69), '. දුජින 334(9) (69)
දුර්ලබයි 334 (69) * . . or 45,349 9 (69) )c° 45,
දුරා 104 දුරුතු 409 (71) දුව 222,340 , 354 දුවන &c. 76, 122, 136 දුවයම 405 gg &c. 315f W දුශචරිත 315 (69) gaás 38 - දුෂකර$ 315 දුෂට 63
3ෂටනාව,68(69) දුසිම් 379 (75) දුසිරි 315 දුහ 340 ". දුහිතෘ 124 gg 404 දූ8 315 یہ تم . දුෂ්ඛ 80,391 (69). දු%ඛිත 391 දී 'ෆිෂු g 72, 124, 126's ( ! දූත 103
දූපත් 133 * දුලි or දුවිලි 46, 135 ° రటి&c. 32, 358,391,
405 දාශ 339 දැශසමානම් 297 දාෂ්ට් 6, 64 (69) · Ge; 140, 331, 238, 345” දෙක් 144,345 . / දෙකින් 160 @දඩවිලි 136 මෙදදර 224
දෙදිව් 404 දෙන් 77, 125. 183 @දන 104, 140 | ඛදනතා 390
· බෙදබර : {}1
104


Page 263
494
දෙමන් අකුරු 22 දෙමළ 64, 101 ෙදයන් 140f
అరఈ (or <) 403 ශෛදරණසුරු 403
•දරු 42, 47, 396 කෞදරුසඳ 51, 60 දෙල් 341 (75) දෙදෙලj 331
දෙව් 327,402 දෙව්ගමන්මග 402 දෙව්දන් 325 දෙව්දුනු 327 දෙව්දු 76 දෙව්පුත් 76 açEÐGACH &c. 402 දෙව 228, 340 දෙවනු 302 දෙවි 107, 331,338 දෙවෙනි (or වන) 141 දෙකෙවනිවිබන් 89 O<çes 224, 342 (64), 354,
405, 463f ගදසති 409 දෙසැම්බර (or බු) 377,
409 (69) දෙසිය 148, 149 දෙළුම් 64 (75) මෙද් 132, 183, 238 Gćgą 327f § (or 8) 73,338,
402
වනා &c.73 (12) වදත්ත 325 වපුජා 326 °శ్లే 330
అdeరీg 80 ongica e3 336f @ද්ශිත 298 oc,313, 314, 345, 405 යොදාඩ 223 යොදාඩම් 68,362 (75)
ඞව 228
කෞදායිතු 377 (68c) @දාර 80, 126, 460 ෙදාරටු 129 කෞදාව 223, 340 බෙදාස් 78, 133 කෞදාස්තර 379 (4) කෙදාදෙහඹා 405 යොදාගොන් 140 කෞදාලෝස්” 149 ec 223f,318, 402,403 ega 14೧
ad3 230
SNEALCS GRAMMAR.
eMgOp 128 දෝෂ 78 (69) og E3 371 (69) @අගභා 319 oMesoaoɔ6 387 (69)
.ெ
ධජ 381 (69)
·ධන 326, 391 (69)
ධනෙලාභ 326 ධනිත 20f c)3 391 ධම් 129,353,391
ධමීරාජන් 406 ධර්‍වාසන 52 (69) ඨමීමිෂඨ 391
ධර 57 ධරමාණ 297 ධවල 405 ධාතු 129, 336,396
ධාතුපසඟී 54`-~~ ධානාප 326 (69)
దిద్రMుకి 326 (69) ධාමීමික 391 ධාව 340 ධුම 78 (69) සෘ 340 అది 77 (56)
2). esdç (or 3) 175 ది 317,404 නඤෂත්‍ර 64,402(69) రిబారా 390 (75) 296 326 దివి 326 coccae) &c. 226
Dosto 220
නගර 129,391 యావి 72, 120, 362
නගුල් 133 නට 188, 220 නටනු ශිල්. 122, 136
නඩ 362 (69) නඩා362 (68) නඩු$ 129 නඩුකාර 410 (9) యజుe 329
55 42 ರದಠ 371 (75)
ká & 69) 36
නපුරු 398f නපුකාංසකලිඬග 70 නම්+ 64, 67,80, 133,
185, 312, 317,452 coSoS) 34 aoSat 362 (68c) නම 152, 220
නමදි 230,435 නමසකාර# 296 නමැති 53, 81 coS43(org) 185, 312 නය) 74, 117, 404 లయ$ 296 (64), 410 නයිදේ 71, 115
නර 74, 343, 362 නරඹසුරු 403 නරක 139, 295, 398f නරකාදි 398f (69) නරඹෙකස් 436 නරණ 403 නරතුරු 302, 405 නරදම්සාරි 400 නරදිපති 403 නරඹෙදටු404 නරඹෙදෙවර 403
6as 330 පාරනිඳු 330,403 නරපති 403 නරපවර 400 නරපා 403 නරඹ 338, 405 නරසී 331,400 නරි 108,362
නෙර්නලු 54 (9) නල 403 නලල් 133 නලව 226 නලා 128 නව 59, 64, 352, 149,
220 c5dasa) &c. 226 නවති 146, 231,345
නවබෝදාර 154 නව(orචා)ම් 49,59 abēŠ) 409
නවම 141 නවසාරම් 362(75) නවසිය 145 e Do 197 లe) &c. 226 නාස· 220, 226 ce 231 නහ. 220, 219, 352

නඟනු 393(686)
892 317 නහර 79 (69) దిgరు 148
&e 74 නංහි 72, 120f නංව 226f නා 219, 352,404, 425f
532 402 නාකි$ 139
නාග 103, 404 නාගරිකු 391, 411(69) නාගවඩම් 362 (75) නාච්චිෙර් 71 (60) නාඩගම් 362 (75) නාඩි 41 (69) αους: 342 (69)
రిచి 52 & 8))3 52, 406 రిమిల్లా 393 (68c) නාබූ 74, 108 6 නාමු 66, 67,80 (69) නාමවරනැගිලි 70
&26c) 56 නාරං 56
Son 85 74 aoɔ86.exf6 (or e) 41 නාරු 317 නාව 226
లg 41 (69)
නාළිකෞක්ර 41, 404,
410 නැ. 317 නැකති 390, 408 (71)
Cocso3 121 නැඟිටි (or ෙට) 232,
236
extecs 234 නැගෙණහිර 134, 410 නැති° 295
CSS) නැතුව 31 නැද්ද 56 aoS (or &) 72, 126 නැට්ටු 111 む).56136 aou3(or 9)Šð 137, 219
at 680, 134 రవిరకొర 391, 404 නැණසර 404 නැන්දා, 72, 120
orace (or b) 405
a The forms assass8co, &c. are colloquially us
INDEX (F WORDs,
නැමති 81 නැමෙම 45, 234
නැයිනි 74 (50) නැව් 133, 345 නැවත 302 නැවතිල්ලෙ 306 නැවෙත 234
యలె 390 නැෙස' 234 38 307, 352 නැහැදි 317
(E 802 (75) නැ. 106, 307,352 & 106 蠶° 72, 120 SO 蠶5}74(50) ao ó 317
54t 317 as 35, 317
නික්මෙම 234 නිකට 126,405 නිකම 306, 317, 459
75
(75) නිකිණa 409 (69)
නිකුත් + 315 නිශුභf 296, 315 (68)
නිකෙගුjධ 381 නිගණන 381 (9) නිගා’f 315 (68) 260-69 (or 6) 129
38
නිත්තෙනන් 302
නිතර 405
නිති නිද 224
25g (or us) 6402 නිදහස්* 457 (75) రవిరజి 297, 406 නිදිමත$ 88 (64) නිලිමර 470
නිඳු 405 නිධාන + 425 (69) නින්ද 68, 352 (64) త5° 296 (68) නින්දින 298 නිපන 336
නිපන 405 නිපා 315, 316(69) නිපාත 300, 315, 316
(69) නිබද 302, 405
495
3Dది 224 ΕξδΘ5) 228 265 (or 5) as 45
නිමෙෂ්) 234 නිය 44, 342 (64) 3.coco (or ce) is 4 නියතවිශේෂණ 141 නියතසවීනාම 157 නියන් 133 - නියමාසවීනාම 155 భదేవర 45, 126 නියව 228
නියවන් 391, 404 නියාව (or ය) 399,
42" 44/ නියාවට 311
Sorodolf 296 (69) නිර් 315f, 317
නිර්සාති 392 නිමේදීදශවාචක විශේ.
ട്ട യ് 189 නියොදීද්ශවාචක සවීනාම
155 రరీతిర@+ 817 (89) නිර්නාමයක 317 නිෂ්පීය 315f (64)
స్త్ర 317 (ó8ი) రులిత 64 (69)
නිරතුරු 302 නිරනතරඹෙයන් ( 405 ဒွိဋ္ဌိဋ္ဌိဋ္ဌိ 418 නිරවුල්” 317 (75) නිරු (or නිරය) 398
නිරාකූල* 3.17 නිරිත 134,410 නිරිදු 404 නිතෙරාද 402 336 as St 182 రg? 135, 189 නිල 127,363 නිලෙම් 115, 152 නිලුපුල් 331 නිලූපුලහැසි 121 නිව #e
නිවට 438 නිවන් 135, 402 නිවරදි 317 නිවාඩු" 411 (68c) නිකෝව 234
නිශේ_315f නිශචය1, 315 (64)
· නිශචල* 57
ed for the nonninative, &c.


Page 264
496
రS ఓదారి 315*్క అరివిక్రి 868 (69) නිශේශග්ෂ 58 ° 8''', කෙනල 224 නිෂ් 315f කෙනලුඹු 59 නිෂනුකාංනත 315 @නවරදී 453f නිෂප්‍රභා 433 කෙනළුම්මල් 59 ජීබිෂප්‍රයෝජන 423 @න් 335 නිෂපනන 336 @න්තූ 129 නිෂළුල* 315f ●る、ガー)2 317 : නිස් 315f @@නඊසා තී 392 නිස්කාරාංසු 372_(68c) | ජෛනා 317
නිසෙන්ජස් 315f @නාකඩව 302, 405 නිසාරහි 315f @නාකම්මැලි 317 ,
නිස 315, 324 කෙනවා.කැමැති 317 , නිසන් 405 ෙනාෙගවඩා 317 නිසපිය 402 { ഭമായ്ച് 368 (69) නිසයුරු 324, 402 | කෙනා තාරිස් 377 (14). නිසරු 436 | ෙනාතිසි i 296, 3727, కరు 309, 310,408, 42| (69)
නිසැදි 302, 405 @නාදකින් 313 නිලතුරු 302 කෙනා දැක 317 නිළි 74 ವಿ. 317 නි8 315 ෙනාම්මර# 372 (69) නි8සාර 315/’ ෙනාමිතුරු 404 · නී 315, 342, 393 · | @නාමිලයේ 306 නීති 130,342 @නාෙයක් 60, 141
න්තිදායක (or 'නීතිවිධා
యదు లిరిgళ cరి 410
නීල 331 877, 409 (69) ; නීලෝනපල 331 ෙනාසරස් 405 · | 317 @නාහැර 317 ည§§; ဒိ46 ෙන7ෙහෙන් 312
Gర 317 “... | කෙනjක්කා(or ක)ඩු$ ଶ୍ରେgötig 817 363 (68c)
qs (or 3) &c. 162, goofa C363
174, 351, 402 @නjට්ටු 379 (68c) · இஇஇ 402 oparoiako? 72, 372 (48) භුමුන් 185, 312 Goa, 345 නුවණ 51 (64) නුවණති 51 නුවර 126 3.
g 316 x 149 ܡ8 දැනුගත් 317 පුකාශ* 38, 296 නුල් 133, 363 ප්‍රකෘති 64, 335(69)
చిa 343 පුකාතිකම් 423 apaszs 64 (69) පුතෙකjටි 149 ആ 31' පුගුණ* 37 @නග(or, @ග)වා 317 | ප්‍රඥා, 134 කෙනදැක 317 පුඤවනත 404 ගෙනදි 317 පුණර්‍ත 64 @නර 224 පුතාන්‍ය ඤණ 64, 316 @නරප 224 පුතහය 89, 389 (64) මනරපව 228 gరgయార 55, 316
©නරතිඵ 352, 404 ප්‍රති 55, 316 , , ).
SNEALESE GRAMMAR.
@නාෙයක් විට 302,306
@නාවාසනාවන් 313
@නාවැම්බු &c. 372, نامه
පුතිකාල් 372 පුතිමා 128 පුතිරාව 387f(69) gరణ 38 (68)
gరీలి 40, 64, 302 පුථමපුරුෂ 198
පුථමයෙන් 302 පුළුමාවිභකති 89 gయిలు &c. 64, 307,
430f ප්‍රභා 316 (68c) ප්‍රමාණ° 316 (69) පුමාණනාම 69 පුමාණවාචක විශේ
ప్రో 139 ප්‍රමාදර් 296 (69)
පුයතන 23 පුදුසුත 146, 146 gGAcojead f 64, 409 (69) පුයෝජනාකියා 186 පුශ්‍රයෝජන° 428 (69) පුවතති 64, 130 පුවේසමින් 308 පුශුනf 38,64, 130 පුශනවාචක විකෙශර්‍ෂණ
141 පුශoසා + 38, 296 (68e) පුසනන° 33, 64
පුසාද 446 (69) පුසිඩ* 64, 296,316,353
* . : gɔ adeo 347 f (64)
පුරාණ 32, 78, 130 පුරාණඝාතf 413 පුරාණක්ෂර 3
ප්‍රාථිනාකියා 181f ප්‍රාරමහ 64 (69) පුරාස්කු 372 (68c) ප්‍රිය* 144, 330
8345. ළීති$ 134,391 SSD &e.74, 402 (9) @ජුම* 134, 296, 345
39 9 (75)
379 (7 ఆర్థ్యా 340
පලිත 18
கு 340 ප 316,324, 326 පඤව 13 es 109, 404 පෙගුjදි 372(69) පඬක්ති 33, 130 පච 340, 354
පඤච 146

eada 146 පඤචම 141 ceregge 146 පඤචාශ 141 පඤචාශන 37, 146 නැළිය 331 පච්ච 363 පච්චවඩම් 363 (75)
es ESQerebaoao 381 ごもöを) 133 පට්ටල 363 (69) පට්ටා , 127,363 පට්ටි 363 (69) පට ශීc. 387 පටන් 311 පටල 220 පටලව 226 පටලැබේව 235 e3DS) 226
පටවි 403 පටි 130
පටිපාටි 40, 381 (69) පටුන් 352 (75) පෙටjරි• 40, 388
こめ 396 පඨවි, 381 (69) පඩි 130, 363 පඩික්කම් 363 (75) පඩි 68,404(21) පඩු 111,405 eള്റ്റ് 181, 405 ප6; &jර 405 පණ :හ 103, 404 පණ 32,78 (64) පණකුරු 3, 52
පණගැලවීමි.408 පණත් 13 පණෙපාව 466 පණම් 37, 363 (75)
පණයම් 363 (75) පණර 144f පණව 226 පණස්' 37, 149 පණස්එක 145 පණහ” 145 පණක්කි 108, 363 es«SED(or S)âd 127,
363 ఆశ 111, 408 eco 236f, 295, 296,
345 (76), 405
129,345, 411 abdo 106
eczyo 129, 296, 363 ||
7-88
NOX OT WORDS.
පත 220, 340,345
eaco 402 exCS 405
පතj 309, 310,398f,
425
ez58 74, 316, 330 පතිත 298 පතින් 74
පතුරු 131
පතුරුව 226
C2y 器 eacoco) (68),377
)
ecc-cg, &c. 74
(2Ꮾ & 28) eç2, 3, 83, 332, 342
345, 402 (69) පදක්කම් 363(75) පදගැළපීම් 52
පදණම් 363 (75)
පදශුපරුළි 48 පදවි 342,363 (69) §: 3, 66 (68) පදසුබී 3,66 (69)
| පදසිඳීම් 52
es. 230
පඳුරු 131
පන් 145, 201, 352
පනති 130, 381
පන්තිස් 145
පන්දම් 133,363
පන්දලම් 363 (75)
· පන්දහස් 145
පන්දු 129,363 esadas &c. 226 පන්ලක්‍ෂ 145 පන්සල් 133,408 esse3ed 147 පත්සිය 145
පන 32, 340 else 128 පනි 230 පෙනල් 379 (75) පතෙන්ල 379 (75) පපු 129
s3) 316 පබා 403 පබාකර 402 පමණf 64, 316(64) පමණක් &c.., 307
පමා 403 esbooed 424 පමුණ 268 ccs 345 (=eo)
escoed (or ). 57
497
පයින් 308 පයිප්ප 377 (69) elecsa)657 පර්චස් 379 (75) scospoobeda 399 පවීත 129 පර 74, 296, 315, 342,
404
පරක්කු” 363 (68) පරද්ද &c.. 226 පරද 220 පරඳි 231, 234 පරමපර 64 (68)
පරය 220f eóóz 42, 46 පරරූප 42, 46 පරරූපසජීඩි 51, 57 පරරූසඳ 51, 57 e63 107
အိန္ဓီခိဋ္ဌိ s s
ecsodecs
පරසිඳු ဇွိုင့; පරළු 372 (68)
පරා 315 පරණතුංම 64, 315 පරාජය” 315 (64) පරාද* 315
පරානතඥ 36 පරායණ 402 පරාස්කු 372 (68c) පරාළ 372 (65)
e8. 315 පරිඉවුජීද 64 (69) පරිච්වී 74 (54 & 55)
පරිනිවීයාණ 36 පරිප්පු 363 (68)
පරිපාටි 40 (69) පරිවාර 315 (69) පරිබෝච්ණ 315 පරීකෂා F 64
පල්” 323,460 පල්ල 464 පල්ලා 201
eccezistas 363 (69) ebC 152 (64),175 (14),
238,280y, 340 පලක්කාර්තු 377 (68)
51 52
· පලඳ 220
eoceçÐ පලන්ද &c.226 පලඳි 230 පලම් 363 (75)
2 L.


Page 265
498
ecc 136 පලහ 340 පලාන් 456 (75) පලි 363 (69) පලුf 129 පලුදු° 363 (68c) පවි'F 133, 205 පව්කාර 390f පවත් 444f පවත්ව &c.. 226 පවති 231, 234 පවන් 135,403
පවර 220 පවස 220 පවා 311 පවිතූ* 64, 296,338 පවුණසී 379 පවුම් 379 (75) පවුල් 133
පශවාතතුප$38(69) පශවිම 38 පස්' 135, 140, 316, 338, 352, 354 පස්තgල 327 (64)
§ණ 410 පස්දෙස් 8န္တိ၌ ; 302, 304, 311 පස 340,389, 405
පසක් 316 පසමිතුරු 404 පසවත් 404 පසවන් 404 පස'ලොස්" 149
: 53, 400
or ge). 61, 觀 蠕 6) පසුතුරු 316 පසුඕ ( or මිබ්) 130 లప్ర' } 295,302 පසුව $ 304,311 පසුරු 131 පහ° 149, 295, 354 cea 139 cercas &c. 304 පහදව 227 පහන් 133,403 පහළ” 264f පහළ &c.. 41, 304 පහළොස්පැවෙලා 410 පහු'* 457 පළලම් 40,363 (75)
sINEALESE GRAMMAR.
eeg 40,363 (69) පල 220, 295, 340 පළමු &c.. 40,64, 141,
302 පළමුදා 302 eesa &c. 302 පළිඟු 363 (68) පංකා 352 (68) පංගු 147,363 (68) e*a 43,219, 296, 324,
339, 345, 404, 407 පාක්කුඩම් 364 පාග 220 පාඨ 396 (69)
පාඨශාලා 329 පාඩගම් 364 (75) පාඩම්* 133, 296, 364
s 134 ථු: පාණතිපාත 381
පාණඩ් 37 පාන්ත 372 (9) පාන්ති 364 (69) පාතූ 129 caso &c. 304 οος 43, 220, 326, 345,
364 (69) ebɔççó 404 පාදප 326
ebɔ8 (or ES) 4 f, 372
(21)
පාන් 133, 372 පාන්දර 403,410 (64)
espaco 33 පාප්ප 372 (65) පාප 129, 144 පාපිලි 10 (71) පාපිෂඨ 64, 144,391 පාය 221, 417 පාර්චස් 379 පාශීව 38,140 (69) පාර්සිකාර 390f පාර 126,457 පාරට්ටු” 364 (68) පාරම් 364 (75) පාරු 364 (68)
응 324 පාලම් 133,364(75)
පාවක 403 පාවාඩ 364 (69) පාවිච්චිකර 364
පාස්කු 372 (68) espesies 220
පාසල් 329 පාසා 309, 398,425 පාසා ණම් 364 (75) පාහ 220 පාහි 230 පාෙහ් 459, 464 පාළි 6, 347f (69) පාළි චයනු 13 පාළුව 433,458 ാം 888 පැකිලෙ 236 පැටලෙ 234, 235 පැටි 74, 107
es

Page 266
500
පුරුෂ 64, 70, 72, 103,
ീഖ് 10 6&s § 58 පුලුත 18
age 34f, 404 egCo 136
eedes &c. 223, 227 පුලුස 340 පුෂකරණ 79 (69) පුෂප 39, 340 (69)
පුසහ 345 පුසතක 345 (69) පුසතකුල 411 (69) පුස්පස්* 377
422 පුහුණු9,37), (68)
364 (69) в චන් (or නි) 45, ·
197, 354 පුරාලිඩග 58, 70 පූජ 340 පූජා° 326,468 (68)
පූජින 395 පූට්ටු” 364 (68c) පූණක්කු 364 (68) පුඳි 231
E)328 පූවීකියා 190 පූවීකියාගුණ 192
කබාය 328 3 ర63 42, 46 පූවිරූපසන්ඩ් 51, 58 ఇలిరణcleజత 50,
පුචීනා කෂරලෝප 42
පූර 340 පූවාලු 364 (68)
පෘථිවී 64,79, 403
(69) eta 38SD6 52 පෘෂ්ඨ 349 (69) Փs 381f ଓnsas), ଏଣ୍ଡୋଜ 11, 180 පෙට්ටගම් 364 (75) පෙට්ටි 130,364 පෙණුම් 238(82) Oeef 234,279f eeeees) }器 emees) (75) පෙදරේරු 372 (26) 9Aesof8) &zc. 229 Oesoetes 127,372
SNBALESE GRAMMAR.
@පබරවාරි 377,409
69
@පමි 345 පෙයායාලම් 381 (75) @පර 224 @පරකදෝරු 372 (26) @පරකුළාසි 372 (69) @පරකිරිය 190 පෙරකුරුලොප් 42 Gපරගම් 372 (75)
Geogg (or a) 45 මපරදිග 410 පෙරතුම් 372 (75) కొరిరర 42, 46 @පරරූසඳ 51, 58 @පරලා 299 @පරව 229
ෙපරවරු 410 chesossa), 89 ෙපරසරලොප්සඳ 50,
5.
පෙරහන්කුඩ 34 (64) පෙරහර 427 (64) GMC9Se (or Ge) 224,
234, 364 පෙරළිබස 49 (65) అరిరత్రి 42, 48 (69) అeరదాయాలి 364 (75) അആ5, 285 OSOSc, &c. 302 ෆිපෙව 235 98ce 126, 224, 340
@පළමඹ 235 පෙළහර 420 (64) පෙලේ 235 @පස් 402 @ප්තු 402 (9) පෝර. 372 (64) @ප්ලි 130
ee) 228f
ാജ ఆర9డార్కళ 79, 131 පොකුරු 131 Geoco&c. 223, 228 @පාට්ටණයීහි 130 @පාඩිෆි 364 පොඩිස්සී &c. 74 (50) eMepat 133, 345 ෙපා තු 56, 131 පොදිr 364 (69) Osogo &c. 306,364 @පාන්ස 377 (64) දෙපාර 364 (69) ෙපාරව 229
දෙපාරි 364 (69) ෙපාෙරන්තු* 365(68) ෙපාෙරාන්දු” 365 (68) ෙපාගර: 129, 151, 377 පොල් 341, 392, 404
(75) පොල්කෙතල් 327 ෙපාල්මා (කාර) 377 දෙපාල 175 (14) @පාලි” 130, 365 ෙපාලීසි 380 (69) පොලු 131 @පාව 228, 466 දෙපාෙසා “න් 409 (75) . especies 16 @පාල 223 පොලහ 101 ෙපාලඟාෆි 107 ෙපාලඹ 223,228 ఆeg} 40,403 (68) පෝච්චි 377 (69)
•පෘති 380 (19) ఆ ఆలై 372 (68) ඉපද්ර්ම 872 (69) ఆదిjరదా 372 (89) පෝරණු 372(66)
@පjරිස 403 తొలర్య 877 (88) ാഴ്ച 891
రీ. êC 340, 436 (69)
oCC 298
s).
බුගම 103, 325 බුබාහම ණ 65, 74, 103
6) 144f
Das 409 (75) බක්කර 377, (9) බක්කි 377 (69) බකබක 388 බකමුනු &c. 111, 390 බගවන් 400,401 80 (or ) 23f ാത്രയ്ക്കോഠ് 117 ଛ&& 880 (75)
බටහිර 134 308 126 බඩගා 醬 1 (or 6))c. 151 (37), ခိရွိို၍ C D abooses 330

බණඩක්කා 365 (68) திெ 433, 463 (64) 6భ8 231, 405, 485 බන් 135, 345 බන්තල් 373 (75); } බන්තුලු 58 (70) · | බතල 373 (64) . aleo (or O.) 352 (68)
144 3edکع60 බද 220, 340,345
ଈs 840 see 409 (64) a)8 230
බඳි 187, 231 a)g十131
බඩිර 345, 349 ബ് 281 බන්දේසි,373 (69) a)a 340 - බනිධානා 45 a)6)cs &c. 220, 226 ՁՁց 352 ରତ୍ତ 127, 825, 882 බඹර 101 ಎನ್ಡಿತ್ತಿ? (68c)
ଛ6୪ 826 (69) ) { බමරුඳුල 325
Sega 74, 111
క్తి ల 326 බයවද්ද(or ගන්ව)470 බයිකෙනන්තු 373 (68c) බයිබල 373f, 380 (69) බර or ඛාර 468 (64) 8)ó 144 බරණ 404 866ed 70, 135 බරණ 130, 365
බරෙනතුර් 36 6)66)6388 බරාඳ 373 (69) ଛଓt 220, 813, 323, 329f,334, 342,346, 405 බලන්ස 373 (69)
බලව 314 බලවත්ව 306,434 QCre 313 ଈଓ 342 (69) 1. Q9&c. 74,112, 121,
388
බලෙන් 306 බලේට 306 8968, 444 (64) കെ 1, 10 75
s
var
INDEX OF WORDS.
බස්තම් 373 (75) බස්නාහිර 134 Qeda) &c. 226 බස* 340 a)63- 231 බසු 112
ge 220 බහල් 144'
6)8 231
බහු 335 බහුල &c. 307 බහුවරිහි 335 බහුවචන 82 බළල් 40, 74, 116 a); oceaS 377. බෙකු 373 (68c) බංගලා 352 (68c) | }} | acco26 &c. 390f (19) 394 ,43 ,313 219 כ(6
404 බාග 147 (69 බාගවෙලාවට 302, 306 s බාව්චි 377(69)
ംഴ്ച 402, 408 Q3e3es &c. 76 (14) බාම්මා 76 (48) Db6cao 457 (eide croSH) බාරදුර° 468 බාල් 373 (75) බාල්ක 377 (65) බාල්දි 373 (69) ఏు@S 342, 448 (64) බාලප්පා 76 (14) බාලම්මා 76 (48) බාලයෝයා 143 (14) S)38) 226 බාස් 377,388 (14)
Sedచార 402 6్వర 325, 402 ஜெ43 (680) : alo 313 ჭ) බැඟින් 311,398
്) 111 !, േയ്ക്കേട്ര 409 (82) Q8 404 (71) බැඳිඅකුරු 12 Quoc (or QG) 235 . એિગિઉc 236 බැම්මා-බැමි (71) 231 Q:画<°74,121 බැරැක්ක 380 (69) . 88% 307 8)GG &c. 74, 121
501
Ձ8 68 බැවහර” 45 (69)
බැහැර# 463f e5 74, 121 ର, 180, 807f 888 a) ao 72, 102, 118 a)osas 463
436 (68c)
s 3) 60
ඩාල 40 (9)
බිණර 409 (64) බින්ති 65,345 (69)
බිතු 345 (70) බිද 342, 345 බිදම් 315 §ඳ 340 5ệ 187, 232 බිඳු 342, 354 (70) . බිමෙඳ 235 .. බින්දු 28, 342, 354
68e རྒྱུ་ 373 (69) බිම් 394,403 (75) බිම්ෙග් 34
බිය 326 (64) බිරිඳු 124, 403 窓8添58「388 බිරෝ 380 (68) බිල් 380 (75) ଶିଓ 842 (64) බිලි 390 söge 238 බිමෙෂාජ 380 (14) බිමෙසj 72, 125 888°74,345 886), 470 岛238 බික්කු 373 (68) බීජ 130 (69) බීම් 45, 238f (75) බීරළු 373 (68) බීස්පු 373 (14)
创326 බුජඟ 404 බුජම් 373 (75)
ත්සරණ 56 @a 12, 406
දින 409 දියෙ 406 (4) දිරි 371 (69) g 327、400、413f &axo 192, 238f බුන්දල් 378 (75)
Qరోcరబా 402


Page 267
502
133
○ Cs 戀 227, 888 Fó orð)377 (69
(69) ) ලන් 385, 406 (75) බුවිසා 404 බුහුබස් 82
402 බුදල්r377(75) බුන්දල් 378 (65)
බුපා 404 6111, 373, 378 SS 373 (69) 373 (69) බාහසපතින්දා, 45, 64,
409 (64) േ 224, 840 eaDo 235 o)a 127, 342f(65)
St) 394 @බඊලියන්තු 380(68) ga)6 127 es)68b 104 බෙරිහන්සේද 388 ga) 107 oS8csa. 378 (75) eDeGasi 378 (71) asso &c. 45,
295 (75)
DesBs 307 බේබදු 112, 373
MSDó 224 on8)p 238 (69) 378 جيجي وجهه
g6)as 393 බොජුන් 393 (75) அ3ெ 129 සෞඛාන්තම් 373 (75)
οξύος 393 ©බාදුන් 393 (75) ആളാ6 373 (64)
· බොරළු 365 (68) gabos 129 ෙබාරුකාර 390f බොල්හී 385 (75) அலகு 313 SN 313 ವಿ$ಸಿ 378
ෙබාස්කෙනුක්ක378(69) ෙබාෙහාමයක් 159,
170 Osbocł &c. 141,
sINEALESE GRAMMAR.
øDesca 373 (68c) බෝතල 378 (69) බෝධි 65, 404 (69) o63oa) 419 බෝනිකු 373(28) esig(oro)6co 378
G373 (69) O8)fC 373 (65)
ථූශ 340 340 භකත 345 రిబా 134 භගවත් 406
5 345 භය° 327, 396 (64) භාග 147 (69)
eye 340 භාජන 130
භායකියා 120 භාරග 415 రివిరతి 455
භාව 68(69) యెల్లిప్తమై 68, 188 638)882S and 68 aoɔ asɔf 128
භාෂාරීති 446 (69)
SS &c. 74 හිතනි 65, 130,345
හිද 340, 345 භනන 298, 326 한 396
3e 327 භුජ 396 e3e 331 ( 340 භූත 57, 298 භූමි 403_(69) කෞභෂජය 39 හෝජන 327,396
(69)
මුද 342 Փ 140, 143, 158, 161
189f, 320, 32f, 346 මක්කාද 156 මක්කාවන් 156 මක්නිසා 308
මඤෂ 340, 345 මණ්ෂිකා 345 ©asy 220, 340 S&c.74, 111,121
173, 307 o8)f° 295. 404
මකුළු 111
මග 78, 88, 128, 346,
405
Deadç (or àD) 6, 347 මගී 110, 390 ) f මගුල් 133, 420
ජකීම 338, 381 මඤවාඩි 365 (69) මට්ටමf 365 (75) මඩ 415 (64) මඩකලපු 134
ea 404 DDS 226
@5器 මඩිසල් 365(75 මඩු 129 (75)
මණඩි 365 (69)
මණඩුක 14 (9) , මණමාළ 74, 103, Ф<бре ў 365 මණ 69 (68) මණ 57, 37 මත්” 295, 335,391, 18
Ceres 298 Seresa 302 මත්තෙනන් 302
මත්තෙන්ගජ 335 මතසාන 65, 103,345,
405 මත 342 (69) Desaio 295
මතක 322
මතඟ 404 ea &c. 302 මතුමන්තට 302 මතුර 221,340
c. &c. 226
as 329f (75 ခိဒ္ဓိန္နီခံ 338 if (75) මද 340, 342, 405 මදක් 159, 170, 307, මදකට 307
න 342 මදමද 306 මඳි 231,345 මදින්මද 306 මදුරු 111, 402
ධාස 15, 329 මධාසමපුරුෂ 198 මධ්‍යමරාත්‍රි 410 මධාෂාඤෂරලෝප 42 Doesosero, 329 23 &c. 324, 391 Case 324 竜)。< 338

Oes 403 ) 130, 340 මතානි 109 මන්ද 308, 405
මන්දාර 402 edades &c. 226 මන්නා 465 (655)
මන්වා 391 Oao 342, 395 මනා 300, 301 Octeo 461 මනාව 395 මනි 231
මනු 391 මනුජ 403 මනුෂ්‍ය 65, 103, 468 器蠶 ම) 161, 351 මය 391, 392 මයිල් 365,72
මයුර 65, 77 මර්දන 36 96 &c. 220, 226,339 මරක්කල 365 (9) මරණ 80, 342 (69)
මරරාපු 400 මරු 403, 407 මල් 59, 72, 118, 346,
365
මල 32, 342, 365 (64) මලකඩ 465 (64)
මලග 403 მe)ტმ8) 226 මලු 131, 365 මව් 72, 126, 345
Da 220 මුශබදකාරක, 198f මස්” 78, 80, 345, 468
(75&37) මස්ව &c.. 226 මුස්සිනා 72, 102, 365 scs' 220, 345 මසදකරු 198 මසන් 373
මසැස් 401 මසූරිකා 79 මහ 405
මහඉසි 400 මඟකසුප් 43 මහගු 143 මහණ 48,74, 343 මහන්’ 118, 136, 295,
389 &&oeo &c. 104, 122 මහප්පා 77 (14)
NDRX O WORDS
Seebes 41
මහපුරිස් 428f මහම්මා 77 (48)
මහමායා කෞතෙන් 401 මහමෙර &c.. 402 (64)
මහරු 405 මහරුක් 404 මහරැ 410 (64) මහලු$ 74, 112, 139 මහවන් 411 (75)
මහසුප් 43 මහායා 52 මහාතම 52, 72, 176
331 (9) මහාපුරාණ 20
Disebó e6 331 OS 403
DSS 39 මෙහස්තුඩා න් 380 (14)
මෙහඟුෂධ 52 මළ 32,47
මලකුරු 3f O 88 මංකඩ 34 (64)
470 تهeDoe}eo
345,346,402,405 මාගධ (or-ධි) 65,
347f මාගමි 403
Dhase 365 (68c) 9 220
9-62)as, &c. 74 (9) මාණශිකාස 37, 80 (69) මාන්තුf 365 (686) මානුකාංධායාශ 56 මානු: 18 (68c) oopea 10 (69)
මාතා 120 මාතෘ 124, 332,345 388 (or 8)40, 365
(69)
මාදාශ 365f මාන්දම් 365(75)
මාන 345 මානව 403 මානුස 403 මාමා 72, 105, 352 මායයා 373 (48) මායම් 365 (75) O88 133
Ꭷ2cᎦ 78, 180, 8ᏎᏮ මාර්ජ 340 මාර්තු 378 (68) මාර 147 (04)
503
මාරු*365 (68c) 96 as 404 මාරුත 403 (69) මාලාය 32, 346* මාලාකාර 390f
(sp) 128 இ8கு 365 (17) ope &c. 111,399f මාවන් 133, 411
මාෂ 33 මාස්තර 378 (14) මාස 33, 78, 373 (69) මාස 80, 134, 373f
ആ: 235 මැටි 88, 135, 138f, 352 Θαξύ άο. 74, 107 இகுல 235
9ఈ 143 මැණක් 37 (75) ez<6zsize:8 &c. 365
(68c) මැණෙක් 176f (60) මැදකුරුබෙලාජ 42 මැකෙද 235
මැනව(orචි)185, 202 මැකෙන 235
මැකෙනj 461 මැයි 378 (69) මැර 40 මැජෙර 235 මූල්ලුම් 226f (82) මැවීම් 219f (82) මැෙව 235 92.874, for, 121, 345 9teacG &c. 74,121 මැකෙහ“ 235 මැ•ගුස් 380, 382 මැෙගුස්ටීන් (75)
sy C. {§§ °° { 802, 80;}
මිග 44, 342 මිහිඳු 404
මිට්ටා, இ8 69, 130,454
මිටි 466 (69) @罚365 36s 327 මිණඹුතු 327
මිණරන් 88 (75) මිත් 346, 353
මිනු° 346, 353 (9)
Sapó, &c. 74, 111
346, 353, 402


Page 268
504
Bed (or ç) 346 @& 470f SéC 133 මිබෙද235
මින් 168, 405 මින්පසු 308 මින්මතු 308 මිනිට්ටු 410 (68c)
මිනියේඅරු&c. 373 (26)
මිනිහි(orපි)රී 74, 121
මිනිස් 58, 72, 116
මිනිසා' 53, 72
இ8 403
මිනීමරු 429 (26)
මිනීවල 329 (64)
මිය 224, 238, 339,
422
@co○ 45 මියුරුපු 404 Sgct& 121
මිරිත (or ෙක) 224
235
මිරිවැඩි 365 මිලf 127, 407 මිශ්‍ර° 3, 65,353 මිශුකියා 190 මිශුක්‍රියාගුණ 192 මිස 309, 310 මිසක් 153
@53ご353 இ8 403 මිහිඳු 404 මිහිපති 404 මිහිපල් 404 @38338,402 S 77, 110,323,324,
403 මී මගධාත් 76 මීට පසු 308 ಈ5à 380 (75) මිදෙන 76, 77 @な} 405 මිපති 404 මීපල් 323, 404, මිපා 324 ఆళ 386 &@, 76, 437f öeoózs &c. 76 මුක්කාල් 365 (75)
త్రిమంది මුඛ 80, 130 මුගටි 108 මුගුරු 131 මුව 340
SNBALESE GRAMMAR
මුට්ටි 365 (69) මුඩුක්කු 365 (68c)
මුන් ဒိဖု႔ိပ္ 327
72, 74, 105f, 112, 113,79, 0.37 & ?طہ මුද්දර# 373 (69) S)gf (orgo) 373 මුද්‍රණ+ 296 මුද්‍රාඬකණ+ 296 靈 470f මුද්‍රත 294f త్రి &g. 223, 227, 340 මුදල් h_464 (75) මුදලුකාංළි 365 (14)
දලි 152, 176f 365 මුදලිඳු 402 මුදියන්ගස් 115, 176 මුදු 131,342, 353 මුදුඟිලි 434 (71)
න්ද 175 මුන්නාන්කෞස් &c. 175 මුන්නහැGහ 175 මුන 365 (64) මුනි 54,342, 400, 407
මුනිඳු 400 මුනීනළ 54 98 (or S)674, 111
སྦྱིན་
මුර 365 (65) මුරණඩු 365 මුරු 402 මුරුෙගා 365
g 133 9e 407 මූලකුරුලොප් 42 මූලාදෑනි 107, 108 මුලූ 131, 141, 366
මුලුඉරු 403 මුලුමනින් 307 මුව 44, 80, 74,77, 101,
342 මුවරද 404 මුවා 390, 101 මුවැන්තී 74 (50)
මුවිඳු 404 මුස්ලින් 380 මුස 340 මුසාවාද 381 (69)
මුසු ° 353 මුසුකිරිය 190 මුහන්දිරම් 117 මුහුදු 78, 131, 405 මුහුනු 131,352
e 353 76, 174 මූව්ට 366 (69)
ට්ටුකර 3 මූඩි 130, 365 (69) Séð &c. 68, 353 මුහූf 65 (69) මුදු 78, 131,405 මුනිස්සම් 374 (75) මූනු 131, 352
○a)327 ඡා$65 (68c) 剑荔21 ፨äçዏ 21 SC3c. 60x35ocesaf
140 හා කෆ්රෙලග්ප 42 Bፍቼ..
මෘග 6, 65, 103, 342 මෘතා ඤෂර 3 ego 6, 65, 342, 468 ෙමත් තිස්ස 374 @මතන &c. 305 මෙන් 311,416 6)ao 462
මෙතෙනහිf 295 ede O<6 307 GODSDc3 (coa or cor) 175,
155
eDð (or 6) est 374
65)
ge6 402
මෙරගල් 428f මෙල්ල* 366 coDCSpeoSD &c. 303 මෙවක් 434
මෙමවර &c. 303 @මවැනි 141 @මවිට 303 e Dezo(orcesso) &c. I 175, ෙමහේ” &c. 305 @මෙහ 295, 324
කෙමෙහකරු 111, 324 @මෙහණ (or ණ8)74 @මෙහම 306
මෙතෙහසී 72, 121 කෙමෙහසුරු 54 මෙතෙහළ 403 මේ 141, 164, 165, 168,
402 ෙම්ක (කා or කි). 165,
166, 168 මේඝ 402 (69) මේල් 380 (75)

@ම්වරට 303 ෙම්ස් 374 (75) තෙමිස්තර &c. 378 (14) තෙමස්තිරි &c. 374 (14) කොමිස 374 (69)
ଔତ୍ତ ୪ଟ 402 @මාක්කුද 156 @මා කක් &c. 156, 169,
170 @මාකා (or කි) &c. 169,
70 ଔତ୍ତ> &r g6: 400 GSCpG asas &c. 169 @මාට්ට 366 @මාට්ටු 366 (68c) @මාන 141 os)) ags &c. 72, 74,
101, 121 SpasoSD, &c. 156, 157
Geos) & c. 305 මොල 127 මොලව 228 @මාලොක්ර් 139, 300
ෙමාව්හු 155 මොහු 165 @මාෙහාත 410 (64) @මාඹහාර 47, 54 @මj 166, 175 Gමjඤෂ 402 osjēDS&c. 74, 102,353 09) as 101, 223 මෙමjරු 366 (68) @මjල් 133, 378 මෙ*ස්තර &c. 374 (69)
со 319, 320, 321, 406 යක් 75, 115, 346, 382 යකෂ 103, 346 యశిక్ష శరణి 65 (51) యాదభ8 &c. 75.121
coa 13 co©°&c. 305, 311 යටන්” 139, 455f. 468 යටන් ප්රිකෝසයින් 307 co 238 coaco 334 යතලබ 334 କo&&& 884 ao SS 4 යතු 131 යතුරු 13l
යථා 52, 334
7-NS
NDEX OF WORDS.
යථාතුම 334 යථාලාභ 334 යථාවකාශ 52, 334 යථ ) විරීඩි 334 යද 340
całą &c. 231, 393, 435
යතින් 393
c 65, 130
24
යන්(or ම)තම් 307
යන 104, 238
යනු 23, 136 , coo&& 51
යම් 141
යම්කිසි 141
යම්Gස් 306, 440 යම 392
යමක් 156, 434f
යෙමක් 156, 169
යයි 238, 321
යර 324
cCs (or 3) &c. 303,
32
යව 226, 342 8:42 ܕܡܘܣc යශස් 342 (75) යස 3+2 යසස් 342 (75) යහ න් 48, 133 යහපන්$ 136, 392,400 යහමින් 307 යහල් 404 යහළු” &c. 75, 110, 404
15 ܘܡܕܝ̈ යා 264f. 280.287f 39;}
යාච 340 යාචකාදා: 65, 128
cచి 298 c33 (or ce)S) 238
යාමායා 392 යා මිනි 403 (64) 488 ܩܘܕܣ යාලු' &c.. 43, 75, 111 co or ce:S 319 යි 238. 320, 321
8:42 ܡg යුගම 405 (69) go 331, 342, 4Ր5
(69)
c) (or D) Ge 44. 405 (64)
ජ 340 క్షే 428
505
යුතු 185, 197 සුඩ+ 130
යුඩි 330 සුෆිෂයීර 330 ପର୍ତ! 324 යුවන් 391 පුවරද 42 යුවල 405 (64) යුෂමද් 349 යුහුව 306. 405 238 می
කෞය 405 කෞයති 48 @යද (or ෙද) 179.23%
292. 456 යෙල 148 @යෙහඹි 403 @යGහළි 75 (50)
{ ശ്രd 20f', 288
@යල 148 @යාන්න 133f @යාද&c. 179, 223,228
840, 45Ᏺf යොදුන් 133
| Gයාන් 116, 403
@యల 403 ෙයාර 405 Gය fගස 15 යෝජනා + 128 යෝද 103 Cała &c. 75 (9) ෙයෙවන &c.. 65,75,391
(9)
ర.
රක් (or න) 340.349
రgth; } -- රක්‍ෂ 347 · ...4;} රඤෂා, 3, 448 (68) රසති 231 රකුස් 47, 75, 111, 112
රචනා 36 (68) රජ්ජුරුවෝ 102f රජ * 72, 102, 118, 295,
402
6as rest 450 (75)
රජන 80
රජදන් 49, 328 රජදැක්ම 411 රජදූ 43
රජනි 403
14 ہی مجمع کی රඤච 68, 374 (68r)
රඤජ 34()
M


Page 269
506
SSD 126
○a対 295 6aeso ໒. &C. 75, 112, 121
6ere 130 6a (or 2)C 330 රන්මැණ 岛 රත්රන් 405 (75) 6ers (or o) 135, 139 රතඹලා 330f
ဎွိနွှဲဝှိုး 402
රතිදාසද්ඤ 374 (64)
○○ 130 රද 44, 330, 404 රදාවා ટ &c. 75, 105,121 රඳ 220, 340
○
G43 රන් 42,88,353, (75)
6sdS8 402 ర95 34 6ees&es (or a). 378
(68c)
රච 220, 388, 470 රවට 220
රවි 402 රවුකිදසද්ඤ374 (65) රස" 331,343 (64) රස`දිය 450 (64)
රසුවන් 405
රහ 346 රහත්'S 421 6eedi &c. 133, 308,
346
6erretas 346
as Sea) 311
රහු 327
69a 327
c6 328,346, 386 රාක්ක 378 (69) රාඤෂස &c.. 65, 75, 103
රාහී 75 රාජ 75 (9) C64 as) 8 130 රාජකීය 391
රාජදනත 329 d6c3 es &c. 75
SNHALESE GRAMMAR.
ご;ごó556
○。ごさ856 రకS 108, 382
රාජිනී 381 (50) රාෙජශචයඹ52 රාන්තල් 69, 374(75) රාත්‍රි 65, 79,346 (69) రద్ద) 374 (68c) රාමතෙරාට්ට 380 (65) රාමායණ 36 (69) රාමු 378 (68c) රාශි 65 (69) රාශිවාචකනාම 68
රාගසාබ 328 6ea &c. 176 (14)
388
c. 237f රැකවල් 352(75) class 468 6.6) as 235
රැOගණ 42 රැඳෙ 235 C68 ES 303 6.Seic) 235 රැස් 99,436, (75) 6ers S. 402 ge 41 (64) czb &c. 79, 303, 346
(69) රෑමුව 403 853 404 රිකුවෑස්ට් (උසාවි) 380 85131 රිදිb 80, 88, 75 රිමේද 235
රිය 78, 327,404 (64) රියන් 133
8co8& 327 88402 රිවිදින 409 රිවිවත් 402 83 47 රිලා &o. 75, 105 121 රිභෝග 224 රීප්ප 374 (69) &జీదా 374 (69) රුක් 78, 404 (75)
රුකුර 338
රුචිර් 461 (69)
○ ビ 340 රුද 340 රුදු 353 රුදුරු 353 රුපියල් 352 (75)
404 تaک රුයින 378 (69)
රුවන් 143, 390 (75) රුවනකර 405 රුවල් 133 රුස්ස 223
රුසි 47,338 රුහිර 48 රුළන් 374(75) 343 ,43 ک රූඩි 380 6es 43, 130,343 రg+ 380 {75) 6&c. 388 @රඍ(or ගු)ලාසි 374
69
) @රජතෙම්න්තු 374(68c) කෙරෙජ්රි 377 (69)
రళ ဒု% (69) @රළි 88 (71 ವಿಜ್ಜಿ; 296 (68)
•රහිණිසුරු 402 @ර්ඛා 128f රේගු 374 (68c) රේන්ද+ 374 (69) Φδέ (or Θ) 15 (69
@ර්ව 343 නොර්වති 343 (69) ගරාටි (or ටී) 366 (69) ocsa &c. 75, 383 (19)
කෙර' 43, 78, 343 ගෞරjග 43, 130, 343 @රřද 374 (69) Gójes &c. 374 @රංදු 139, 300, 353
(3. ල 1, 219, 292, 321 ලක් 79, 149
කර්‍ 149 ලක්‍ෂණ36 (64)
ලක 405 ලකතුමා 52
u. Colloquially the forms of CC2, &c. are generally used for the
plural.
b. The final vowel is shortened when inflected, as go, 88cs, &c.

ලකර 69 ලකුණු + 131
ಾಹ &c. 226 Cero 139, 305, 311 ලඟට ශීc. 305 ලඟදී 303 ලඟාවෙ 405 ලහි 231
计18
ලඬකා_54, 65, 79 (68) ,
ලමඬක්ශවර 54 (9) ! ලජජා° 79 (68) ලටපට 388 ලත$ 296
ලන) 128
ලද 79,403 @qర 75 (26)
ලඳ 119, 403
ලදූ(or ද)රී 75 (50) అరియర్మలై 374 (75) 32 374 (69) C ලන්දේසි και 874 (19)
రోట్ల 374 (68c)
కి 374 (68c)
ဗီအီးae 56 ලප 343
ఇది 334 (69) ලබ 179, 203f, 221,
292, 334, 340, 456 ලඹ 13, 54
56, 382 (71) 54 تالاC
ලභ 334, 340 ලමඛ 13 , , ஞஇa 81 ලමිස්සී 71 (50) ලයිබෙර්රි 380,411(69)
ලවණ 33 ලවා 186, 309, 310 ලඟුන 33, 354 ලස් 58 ° ලස 341 295 ,139 0 هcs
9ు 70, 322 SSRS § (64) ලාක ලාකිරි (70) 374 ලාච්චු 378 (68c)
ලාඤජන 33 (69)
! ලීඩගාථියෙහිඝ්‍රථමා 90
INDEx of words.
ලාඩම් 133, 366 (75) ලාම්පු 380 (68c) Cecesso 79 (68) ලැබෙ 235 ලැයින් 378 (75) ලැයිස්තු 374 (68c) ලැස්ති” 374 (69)
೩೧ 340
ଝିS 846
ගු 70, 129. 346
බ්‍රිඩාග 70, 346 (69)
5: 133
ඳ 88, 128 ఇల 88, 128
13
ලිපිකරු 421 ලිය 119, 224, 340, 403 ලියන &c.. 103, 122
ලියමන් 69, 395 (75)
224 බ්‍රියව &c.. 229, 235 බියවිලි 136,219f ලියුම් 65, 133, 219f క్రెజిణ 224, 374 (San 224, 340 SSSSF 108, 341, 404
:කෙහ. 235 Soaed 364 (75) 3 130, 138f ලීස්නර 374 (69)
321 它令函33,42(70)
ලුහු 18, 405 Geggf 135 ලුහුනු 43, 354 (70)
吃 433
ලූත්‍රී83, 43, 364 (70)
ලෙඩර් 69, 82, 127 @ලන්සු 375 (68c) 6Cssa) (or 85) 40f,71,
77 (50)
ලව 229
@@క్తి 56f, 463 (71) @ලලිය 238
කෙලව් 78 @ලව් 232,340 ලෙස 300, 301
ලෙනෙහන 99
s
ン
مم
S
ලේ 135
5
()
ලේකම් 117 ૭તક 375 (19) ලේන 99 ලේලි 72 (50) ලොක්කා 75, 405 ලොකුර් &c. }線 ලොකු අක්කා 77 ලොකුඅප්පා 77 ෙලාකු අමමා 77 ලොකුඅස්යා 77, 143f @ලා කුන‍ැන්දා 77 ශෛලා කුමා මා 77 అ@ు భకటి 363f (69) ලොතරෙහි (orයි)+
375 (69) ලොප්+ 41 (75)
ෙලාව 340 @ලාවග 400 ලොවිඳු 400 @Cশু4 78, 331, 352 (69) 78^سے نقحGC
@ල*කාශු 406 ලෝචන 335 @ලjතා 390 9Gdet 41 (69) ලෝහ° 326 (69) කෙලiග 450 (69)
&.
වාඤජනා ඤෂර 3f
වාසධ 340 වාසවසථායකමනානුණ
410 כA%מס වායවහාර” 412 (69) වාෂාකරණ 1, 65, 80
(69) වාසාසු &c. 77, 103 වාසායාම + 296 (64) වුණ 32, 343 (69) きぶざ3335 ε) 2867, 311, 319
8)( 114 වක්වූ 80 වග 444f. 454, 455 වගකිය 157, 297 වගපලකිය 297f &ces &c. 221, 226 වෙගර් 416, 464
වයිධාකෙර්ඛා 471 වච්චනාවි 366 (69)
au For declension riale Errata and Addenuda.


Page 270
5U8.
a)808 33 වචන 2, 178 (69)
වජු 375f වාඤචා + 296 (68) . වට්ටක්කා 366 (68) වට්ටම් 366 (75) වච්චි 366 (69) වට 136, 403 වටිනා 427
? කම් 45.2 වටින් ( දෘඩාංක :
11 3 ,ة30 } ,eه آخ වටී 196, 238 3)a) 22, 340
වඩබඩා 40 වඩම් 306 (75) 8)6)) ჭ07 වැඩි 231,386 වඩිම්බු 366 (68c) s): 111 වඩුවැඩ+ 329 a) (6 32, 127, 221,
340, 343 වණෙපරුළි 48 වණ්ණිද 354 වන් 80, 157, 160, 286f, 304f, 311, 312,335, 346,391 චන්මන්කල් 193 128 בסט (8 гог. &c. 60, 131, 329/.
346, 390f චතුරු 68, 88, 406 (70) භුද්ද &c.. 226 εις 221, 295, 340, 343,
450, 453f වදන් 2075) වඳ°295, 334,340, 346 වඳව 226
වදාර 221, 387, 406 8DS 231
&& 104, 231., 435, 455f
වඳුරු 111,343
183 238 වනත 392 වන්ද &c. 226 8 as 346 වනිධානා 45 E)5302 318
වන 328, 343, 404 වනවර 139, 328
වනාහි 317,437
○33403 pe3 (or ass) 409
SNAES GRAMMAR.
83 354 වපුර 221 වම් 135
වම්බු 366 (68)
లై 285 èODDASO (or Oo) † 295
(65)
වමාර 222 &思403
391 වයින් 380 (75) ({\6) 346.353: خدیجتم°2 (89) 459 ES · ܢ ܝ ܢ US 17, 18U වණී 17,32, 340 (69) වණීනා+ 206 (68) වතී මානකාල 65, 193
ව$ 65,403 (69) E通1计39,403(68) වර 82f, 221, 343, 350,
4{}3 වරකා 366 (68) වරණ 404 ε)ος &ο. 226 වරද 42 (64) වරද 187r, 231 වරනයන 222 වරනැගිලි 70, 178 (80) වරහන් + 471 (75) වරාගම් 366 (75) මරිච්චි 366 (69) වරින්වර 303 වරිපණම් 366(75) වරු 82f. 97, 350,457f
වරුණ 392 1 වරෙන්තුf 380 (68c) ĐOd 71/, 129, 156,
350, 404, 469 වල 3.46 වලක්ව &c. 226 වලක (or කි) 221, 231
වලඟ 403 වලන 404 වලඳ 221,387, 406 වලඳි 231 වලලු 131 වලව්වෙමහන්ම 176f වලස් 75, 116 වල•ගු° 366 (68)
වලා 286f, 402
වලාකුල් 41, 133, 402
වලාමග 402 131 نع
S)aa) (or a)) 61, 134,
DeÙ &c. 221, 136 වවුල් &c. 75, 117
වශෙයන් 310
లిటికే 309, 403, 407,
4:8 වාදාතු 129, 346
වස්තූ 80, 130, 346 &ede) &c. 226 වස ::21, 222,339, 340.
$43,346, 406 වසන් 42, 393 වසර 403 වසල 381 (9) වසංගන 46.1 (69) වසාව ,සි 366 (69) වසි' 231 වසු 75, 112 ವಿಡಿ 134 වසූද වසුන්දර 403 වසුමති 403 වසූරි 134
වහනි 81. 403 (69) වහයන්දා 175 වහන්ෙස් 65, 114,
42O වහරනුසර 36 වහෙර් 403 වහල්$ 116
වහසල් 445 (75) වභා &c. 189, 303, 405 වල් 39, 126, 366 වල්ල 221 වංගෙඩි 34 (69) 8)ocse 130 වා 150, 219, 287f, 352,
403, 407 වාක් 57 වාකාස 2, 130 වාකාසෙයjජනා 3, 411
වාගදණඩ 57 වාHග 425, 459,464
8)hteed 330 2)3683 330 a38 130 a)3 296
වාණ 37 5)oく気Rö 37 SDb eo 134, 403 èç† 296,343 (69) වාදම් 366 (75)
වානර 103,343 Әуезар 378 (69)
3DS 79

88: 402 වාගඛා පුන් 404 වායවාෂා 392f වායවී 392 වායු 392,403 (68) වාර 343,403 (69) වාරණ 366 (68c) Obó «6S 392 &GS 116
වාෆුලුකා 346 වාලේ 461 වාසගම් 2, 133, 366 වාසනා 134, 343 වාසයකර 406
වාසර 403 be 366 (69)
83 &c. 396 8ese 404 වැගිරෙර 236 Desa) 235 8930 126 SSego 235 છેtoC) 23.5 8tᎧ 99 , 127 , 295, Ꮞ17 9ta)anes (or ashes) &c.
68, 75,390f EaāD8・5 &c.386、406 Đồ 42, 49, 295, 296 වැඩිදුර 425f වැඩිපුර 307 ପୈଞ୍ଚି3, 454 වැඩිමාලූ 438 වැඩිය 07 866) 235 වැGණ 235, වැතිමතර 236 διαςω άο. 470 egő 154 (71) es: i07, 382, 393 888 121 Pheç 235 Daarooles 235 වැපිමර 236 වැයින් 380 (75) වැර 468 වැරදි” 428 (71) § 235
goss § }306 Baლsთაasა 235 Ele 235 හීලියි 235 Sc(ore)55181
වැලහන් 405
NOEX CF WORDS. වැලහින්හි*c. 75,
122
86 &c. 135,138f312,
346
SSD 79, 133, 354 වැවහර” 45 (69) වැවිලි 136 වැෙව 235 SelêB 75, 121 $à:
&3&S(or dS), 44 (69) છે,કેદીતે, ઈ? (
· වැසෙ' 235 | වැළලීම් 219 (82)
è®e ONO2 235
3d 130 වැයම් + 295 (75) වැස්ගස 235 5 183, 196, 316 238 סצstaמS එක්කල් 366 (75) විකුම+ 26 (69) కొు 224 විකිGණ 235 විකු(or ගනා)ට 238 විකුණ 238 లేదా దశ్రీ 428 විච(or ත)ර 46
විවාර 40 විවිනු 321f විජ්ජා + 409 (68) විජය 343 (64) లెబాసభ 33, 881
(69) විච්ටම් 366 (75) විට 189, 303 විටප 404 85403 5685 FEBSD 303 sa)(or S)S 366 (68)
විඩ 366 (68) වින් නිකාර 411
විත (or ඵ) 346 විතරක් 453 Sc (or ) 346 είας &c. 226
විද්‍යායා 409 (68) විදයුලලතා 58, 79
(68
56(or c) 340, 393 විදමන් 395 (75)
විදහ 224 විදි 130, 178, 232, 334,
435
509
5838ce 181、182 S8 232,940
G403,404
විදුකර 403 විදුදර 98
ბაპ 器都 375f
:'g6 (69)
.403 ,79 (64) مg(3c
466
විෙද 235
Ebert. 445 (69) විබී 178 (69) විධිකිරිය 181, 182 లె5టిదాe 378 (68)
853e 3()9. 400 లైలాదు(3)8 375 (7u) විනාඩි 366 (69)
විනාය යන 400 විනාශ* 296 (69)
විනිශචයකයාර 65
ల 404 වීපන් 133, 404, 429 ථිපනනි 130
විපයඹවාස” 42, 48(69) විපාක 46.1 (69)
Beog (or Ge) 405
චිබන් 88, 316 (75)
පීබන් කෙපරුළි 48
පීබන් සමස් 323, 324
ෆිබ) කර 402 විබූඳ 402
විභකති 88, 130, 316
විභකති.නිපාත 309
විභකතිප්‍රතn (or රඳාප)
89
විභකතිසමාස 323, 324 විභූතාංග' 411 (69)
' | 35,130 විමස 224 විය 224, 405, 407 වියන් 133, 402, 404 වියමන් 395 (75)
වියරණ 1, 80 (64) case (or ect) &c. 224.
229, 233 r විකෙය{ විකෙයjග 316 වියෝල 375 (69) විරවිත 294/' öc%ご○og) 297 විරිදු 404 Seased as 402
විල්ලූද 375 (64)


Page 271
510
§ 燃 -
(
ဒိ8.ါ(ဒီ့) 316 විලසි 403
లెూం 368 (68c)
විලාප 343 (69)
විලුඹ (or,ම්) 128, 133
විශවාස” 94, 296 (69) විශාලf 301, 392,405
69
විශේෂණ 137 (69) විශේෂණ 137 (69) විශේෂණසමාස 323,
330 විශේෂණසවීනාම 159 විශේෂයෙන් 307 විෂ 39,343 (64) විස්මෙකjන්තු 375 (68c) විසතර# 65 (69) විස්මයා තීව්නිපාත 312 විස්සල් 303,405 විස 343 (64)
විසකණු 404 විසගහ 470
විසදර 404 5es (or G) 61. 224 විසනයිකර 52 3პტუდმo 28 විසර්ජනීය 28 විසරු 405 EcoC (or c) 405 විසාකා 120 58 140, 149,346 විසිඑක් &c.. 49, 149 器 309, 310
636 235 විසුරුව 229 විහඟ 404 විහාර 299 (69) විහිද (or ෙද) 99, 224,
235
විහි-න් 309f විළක්කු 367 (68c)
විෙශ 141 වි•ශති 146, 346 包343,386,404 లెళ 343 (68e)
වීථි 79, 346 (69) විඳි 79, 130, 346,
367
විදුරු 375 (68)
වීයඹ+ 134, 296,392 -
වීර 346, 392 58. 296, 367
SNBALESE GRAMMAR.
號 222f . 238, 285, 294, 340, t 2 කලී 317, 46 වා 器 වාඤෂ 78, 130,404 Eas 103, 327 වාඛ 298 වාඩි 49 වාධ 340 වෘෂ 340 විකහසපති &c.. 45, 64
(9&14) oð 235, 238 OSDSED 238 § @වඩිලි 367 (80)
297 වෙඩිබෙහෙත් 329
ෙවණ 343 (75) 295 48 نهمیکه (عه @වෙණද 41, 354 තෙවන &c.. 99, 405 @වද 99, 100, 346 වෙදකම්+ 295 ©චන්දේසි# 378 (69)
@වන්පද 402 @වන 141, 398,426 @චනම 306, 398 · වෙනි 141, 322, 351 ගවදනුචට 311
මෙවර 346,353
Dćð 459f ශුවරි” 367 (69) @වල 367, 418 sЕдеC 235
@වෙලවි 405 වෙව්ල ශීc. 224, 229 තෙවස් 428 (75) වෙසක් 409
වෙසග(or ග)මස 61 Gවසණ 48 වෙසෙස් 137 (75) වෙසෙසුන් 137 (75) @වOසසුන් සමස් 330 ©වළළි 40 (69) වෙළ340 @වලඳ &c. 75, 100
101, 151, 354 වෙළඳ(or ඥා)ම්+ 49, 65, 295, 296 ෙවළඹ 40,71 වෙළෙන්දා, Vide
ෙවළඳ
ෙවළෙප් 404 @ව් 114, 238, 346, 405 වේද 450f (69) e&c. &c. 224, 229 @ව්ලා 128 ©විලාපස’ 303f වේලාසන &c. 303
වේලි 367 වේලෙ 235
өӘсәр», 65 (49) ෙවීෂට 340 eẽDee &c. 75, 121 @@වදාස 346 @@වදුයඹ 459 (69)
@@වය7 කරණ 391 @@වර° 346, 353 (69)
ගෙවශනා 65f (5838 43
,ே குல66 (68)
343 ஒலின் 343 (9)
ශුවණ+36, 296, 343 gÐ<8æf 395 ශුබාවාස 396 g 176f, 346,391
go bao 406 geot 38,391
341 ప్రేవ 396 ශුද්‍රියමාණ 297
88,66 ශෛශු*නවාය 395 ගෞශල්ෂම 39 (34) ocassa 12 (69) ශකති 134 csey 38, 70 (9)
ශකවර 341f cs6xsont 12, 296 (68)
ශතූහැ 404 ශත 38, 146, 149,
346,410 (69) ශතවර්ෂ 409 ශනිදින 409 @* 66, 83, 130, 338 cases 26 ශරණ 343 (64) ශරීර 130
ශශ 38, 343 ශාක සමුනි 406 cabadzséoceso 406 ශාඛා 327 (68) ශානති 38 (69)

ශාලා 79, 128 Geoa 406 ශාසභූ 80, 130,353 ශාසන 38 (69) de8c20f, 38 desed (or 8) 57f desOs 57 ଔcs 88, 80, 180
cars 103 ශිඝ්‍ර 405 ශින° 134, 332, 343 ceases 134
ශිෂොතjෂණ 332 ශිෂී 38, 346 (69) હરe 38 (69) ශිලාචාරත 139
ශුකූ 38 జ్ఞబ 15, 296
s) 4Ը, ఇవీ 38
ශුකර 38 ଐଛୁ, alons 88 ଦଚ୍ଛୁd 88
Gęc 38 Goa, 343 ශඹාගාල 38 (9
)
ෙග්ෂ 38 68
• රාශව,ල 38
ෂඨනා 341 ෂඨිර 330 ෂටී 57, 146 ෂටීනාරක 95 ഇ5 146 ෂග් 57f, 146, 349 ෂෂණිවි 146, 349 ෂෂවිනම 141 ෂෂඨ 141 ෂාධ 341 &e 341 කෞෂාෙහා 313
sede 146
CS. ස්කෝල 375 (69) සතන 32, 346 සතමඟ 12 (69)
62, 123 ක්ක:# 376 (69) සතුති* 62, 296, 130,
455f (69)
INDEX OF WORDs
සත්‍රීලිඬග 70
328 සථා 347 cobal 23, 62, 130,347 සර්‍වානානතරනයාම 68 జఠిర 62, 144 සනායු 79 සපශීf 62 (69) බිලීසාස 343 සව 158,391 සචකීය 158, 391 &)ữoo596ùồ 66
සවභාවාචක 139 eEaso 158 සවග්ගී 130,402 tees &c. 353, 390f
(69) සචර 12, 18 (69) සවරසජීඩි 51, 53 සවුරාදේශසනිඩ් 51, 53 eece &c. 159, 170
(69)
සවාමි 109
සචරනතශබද 97 කෙස්ව්ත 405 e 140, 148, 316, 334.
349 සක් 313, 346
සක්පුර 402 සකම් නිරිය 177 සකමීකකියා 177
සකල 35, 141, 346,
350 සකුස් 405
వSజ 806 සති 404 සකු 3 සබී 404 Ciscs &c. 402, 404, 427 සඟරා 128
සඟල 405 esco.2 &c. 227 ح۔ සෙඩඤඡප# 296 සඞඛ 346 සඞඛායානාම 144
සඩගුදාම 33 (69) eos 33 (9 sing.)
සජජන 58,66 සජජින 66 జజతలు 298 s ක 14, 27 සට්ටම් 367 (75)
ӘӘ30 367
51
සටන්1 133, 418
essee 388
සටස් 387
සටහන් + 338(75)
ca)scot 367f (68c)
සණඪයානf 338,381
(69) සණඩු1,367,468 (68c) සන් 116, 140, 57, 58,
80,346,352, 353, 407 escleoas 307 සත්තලි 410 (69)
සත් තුරඟ 402 සත්‍යවාදියෙන් &c. 307 සත්ව 13, 346 (9)
සත 410 සතත 343, 405 eeSSax 303 සතපන් 404 Osascs &c. 66,80, 140. 352f, 353, 400 සතලොස් 149 සති 80, 346 (69) සතුටු” 135 ස°තුරු &c. 75, 111,404
සද්දන 56 ස`ද්දවසක් 56
සඩමී 57 (69)
සද221, 83, 336,
34 සඳ 50, 328, 402, 407
සඳකැන් 403 සඳලු 131 සඳවත් 335
(or ει)ε 69 జ్వ 309, 310 ස'ඳුදා, 409
සදිසි 316 සදාශ+ 316 සන් 3, 58, 67
සනතාන 81 (69) සනතුෂට$ 39 සෙනතjෂ* 39, 296
(69) ස°න්දා, 309
සනිඞයා 79, 403 සනිr 50 (69), 52 සර්බිනිපාත 311
සනනඩ 443 සන්නාසි 367(19)
සනතුවාභ 443 (69) සන්වන්සර 403 සන්වසර g


Page 272
512
ess)8 403 esaeroes" &c. 221 සනීප° 68 (69)
සප් 75, 404 (35) සපත 146,346 සපතති. 146 සපතම 141 සපතාහ 80, 346 සප්පායන්කෝව 406 සපදනවිබන් 89, 92 සපදන්විබන්සමස් 326 ස‘ප 221, 339 සප(or පවා)න්තු 375
(68e) ) සපය 221
405 56> (63g?כcסס සපිරිවර 334 (64) සපුරා 307 eoSSODJocs 13 e3S) at 37
జఏ 316, 404 සබඳවිබන් 89, 93 සබඳවිඛන්සමස් 327 සබන් 375 (75) සබo (කුකුළු) 367 αυξ(or E.) ενδου 129,
382 (68c) සභා 79, 128 සභාපති 453 (19)
සමපජනමුසාවාද 381 සමුපුනති 34 (69)
dessDebo 403 සමපුණී° &c. 141, 307
coece 34 සමපුදානවිහකති 89,
లెఫ్ట్
සමාප්‍රදානවිභකතිසමාස
326 සමාප්‍රාපතෙව 405 essos)sa). 316 ERDEDåBeaseS 89, 93 සමබ්නිඩවිභකතිසමාස
327 օց ՑՁ* 457 essa), 367
සGමබjධනවිහකති
89f සම* 295, 343, 346, 405 esDcae &c. 309, 310 සමණ 48, 343 සමත(ස් 400 జలియదావి 406 සමනතභද්‍ර 406 සමන්බඳුරු &c.. 400
SNRAS GRAMMAR
es9ace 103 ase3S 430 (9)
සමර 40 සමස් 323 (75) සමස්කිරිය 294 සමහර 141 සමහරක් &c. 169.
170, 171 සමහරවිට 303,306 සමා$ 296 (68) සමාගම් 426 (75)
සමාදර 403 සමාදානමලයාදානි 411 ದಿà:
ecs 138 ස“මාර 147 (64) සමාස# 323 (69) සමාසතියා 294
සමීප 66 (69) සමීර
403}ھی یہ تھی ಇಙ್ಗ)ಜನೆಯಾ? 367
(68) සමුදු 78, 405 (69) ස‘මුදා 68 (68) සමුදු 405 සමුදුර 78, 352, 405
64)
(
සමූහ 68 (69) es' co l40
සයන් 48
සයුරු 331, 405 සපී 103, 404
සවීඥ 406 සව්නාම 154 සවී නාමවිශේෂණ 141
සජිප 39 සර්කස් 380
සර 18, 343, 407 සරඅන්සද 97 ස“රක් 341 (35) සරක්කු 358f (68c)
සරඟ 404 සරණ 331, 343 (64) සරෙදස්සඳ 51, 53 සරබර 388 සරම් 382 (75) සරම්ප 375 (65) සරයන් 380 (14) සරවි 367 (69) a'ós &c. 221. 331 සරසඳ 51, 53 සරස් 388 සරසර 388
ease 330 සරණ 328 び38 な村47 සරු 343 සරුවන් 382 (75) සරුවජින්තල 367
සෙරන්තු 380f (26) සල් 404 සල්ලි 367_(65) జూ 221, 849 සලදල 404 සලක 221 සලස්ස &c.. 227, 229,
289f, 460 සලාද 375 (65) සලාම් 382 (75) සව් 382, 352 සවණ 400 සවස් 403 (75) co8Dg338 400 සවිඳ 404 සවන් 343 (75) සවාරි 367 (69) සවි තු 402 සස් 388 සස 343 සසක් 402 සසදර 402 සසල 402 ස‘ලස' 221 සසර 316 (64)
සසිරික 402 සඝ න් 134 සහ 309,311,334,403,
427 සහනරුවැල 335 සදාකපිරිවර 334 සහමුලින් 462f සහලයා 404 සංඝනස් 346 සහස්‍ර 146, 149, 346 සහස්රැස් 402 සහසා 405 ස' හි 231
oSa) 311 සතෙහjදර 54, 103 òdb 129
ം 816 escaso 367 (65) , සංගිලියම් 367(75) සංඥා) 3, 66, 67(68) esoroasicsoif, 16, 34 (69) සංසකෘත 3, 66, 347f
(64)

සංසිඳ &c.. 229, 235 සංසාර 34, 316 (69) ස8 313
සා 45, 311,343, 437f සාක්කු 375 (68c) ස' (කෂිකාර 411 (9) සාගර 405 (69) coç &c. 221, 227, 341 old (or Q1)6 667
සාදර 334, 455f (69) සාදික්කා 367 (68) ong (ora) 313, 314 සාධන 178 (69) සාප්පු &c. 38%), 390f
(68c) සාප 42%) (69) සාම්බූ 367 (68c) සාමGණර 152 සාමානායකෞයන් 306 සාමානාලිඩග 70 සා”මි 176, 381 (14)
සාමුව 423 සාය 375 (64) සායම් + 367 (75) සායල් 367(75) co) os 140f, 221, 343, 352, 405, 466 සාරවන් 450 සා ලි 108 සාවාල 375 (9)
සාළිස 145, 352 සාළු 352 (68c) සැ ක1 66 (69) සැ“ඟGව 235 ස°ට 49, 349
eeâOc3ed 402 జలస 87, 858 (64) සැHණ කින් 308 සැතGප 235, 387, 406 සැ. තිරි 75, 121
සැ ’ නැප්ම 69 (64) దీని 50, 403 සැ’ න්දෑ8 50, 79, 403
(68) සැනෙස' 235 සැප්(or න) නැම්බර & c. 378 (64) සැප 66 (64 & 69) සැ’83න් නී 75, 122 සැ"බර්ඩින් 306 প্রও, ‘মি) * (38 (38) සැ‘ම 172 coee, &c. 303
NEX O WORDS.
සැ“රය (or ෂි)ටි 130 සැ“රෙස' 235
සැරිසර 222 සැකෙරන් &c. 306, 308 සැකෞර් 457 සැල්දිරි 378 (69)
සැලකර 66, 406,
455f සැ“ෙල 235
සැවුල් 367 සැවොම 159, 172 coto 818, 314 ωιςo 378 (69) සෑෙද 235 සෑම 141, 159, 160 සැමදාම් 303
සැමුනි 401 සෑසී 401 සෑෙහ 196, 235 සෑෙන 66, 456
3261, 313, 341, 343
3S 403 සිකුරාදා, 66,409 සි"ඟ 224 සි"ඟන 92
8@ 405 සිද්ඤෙඤ, 375 (14) (38) 34
සිංචි 187, 406 සි'ටු 118 6-2, 65, 80, 133 &34xtab(or an)6 &c. 44, 55, 854 (4) සි:න 224, 405 ສີລງຜີ 375 (69)
සිතියම් 计44(75)
සිතුකම් සි’ෙන 235 63a) 288s, 296,298
8aAYb58 406 සිදන් සඟරා 4 සිදාදි8 375 (69) É3- ĝi (or g) 23ž. 339
සිදු 400, 404 &gases &c. 61 සිදුරු* 131,338 සිදුවන් 402 සිදුකෙව 99 සිදුහන් 401,428f e 40 සිඳුරු 404 83 Ga. 235 63-86 224
සැර 183 7-88
é8sdge 186 (68c)
53
සින්නක්කර# 411
(69) සින් නම් 367 (75)
3 oboes' 235 (325, 306 &363g (or ge) 61 80 සිප්පම් 367 (75) සිප්පි 375 (19)
සිප්සල් 426 (75) සිපයි 352 (19) සිපිරි 378 (17)
8‧岛232,339 සිතෙමන්තී 375,
(69) සිය 149, 158, 346 සියක් අවුරුදු 409
සියල් 346 සියලු 160, 173,346 සියුම් 346, 405, 420
මෙය1තත්වීපිකෞයස් 402 Ocs. 404 8-6ft 346, 368 සිරද 404 88 &c. 391, 400 සිරිගන 400 සිරින් 47, 80 (75) සිල්ප 80 (69) 8&D 375 (75)
සිලිල් &c.. 402
ලාර 405 85ĩ447 සිව්පද 127 සිවිපා 104
සිව්රැස් 144f සිව 402 සිවල් 116 සිවිල් 380 සිවු 352 සිවුරු 131, 144
‘eલ 846, 354 සිස 341 සිසාර 40 88 402, 404 සිසිරකර 402 33 313
සිහ 404 63&ce 1, 354 38: 134,295 633ごす 405 SSc° 295 සිංහ 77, 103, 404 සිංහලf 1, 66, 134,
390ரி
2 N
878


Page 273
54
8145/,314,331,404 සීට්ටු 367, (68) & ery 134, 343 සීනක්කාරම් 367 (75)
367 (69) 375 (68 eae), 128 (68c) සීයා 105f, 367 සී‘කෞර 235
色144f,316,334,
341
සුක්කානම් 367 (75)
සුකර 316 සුඛ 346 geoz &c. 400, 402 සුගනිඩ 316, 334 (69) සු“හ 409
සුඟන් 405 සුචරින 316 (69)
ఈ 34} 

Page 274
516
స్తరిర 48 හුරේ 313
හුල් 58 (75) gcc 128
388 (68c) හූ'නියම්+ 368
ETA 111 (75)
&na: 6, 80 (69) Gదd 313 @හ"ට්ටි 108, 368 කෞභ’ට &c. 303 Gర 127 @හ`ප්පු 368 (68c)
@හමි 405 @ගම්කුළු 402 දෙගම්පිරිස්සා 466 (68) !
SNHALESE GRAMMAR.
මොහම්බා 313f @හ මින් 306 මහයි 313
@හයින් 81
1 ගෘහ-ර pade ෙසර
@හරළි 68,341 (69)
@හල 139 @භවතුන් 312 @හල් 3f, 224, 354, 405 ও৩০ভে(or &ভ)(স্ট 60 @හළිල්ලඹු 60 @හළු 3, 134, 354 @හ. 163, 313 @හද්ඵනු 129 හේන 440 (9) @හන්ම &c. 322 @හද්ර 37.9
! ෙහ් වා 104
388 ... & وقت {6
332 a 312 @හා'ඳ* 68, 139, 30; @හාඳඅප්පා,
ఏ 77 දෙහ`ඳකම් 458 දෙහඹා"ඳට &c. 306 @හා ‘කෞද් 322 @හා ” ය. 223 6&r? "Co 100 @අභා'රකමිකර 179 මෙහඹා'රණශූ 129 @භා'රා 68, 306 @හාතෙර් 313 6E 818
@හi 166/, 312) @හá'ඩි 2, 130 Geoq 223 @හjයියා 313, 314



Page 275



Page 276



Page 277